f 






I 



% 



THE 

IilFE 

OF 

DAVID MARKS, 

To the 26f/i year of his age. 

INCLUDING 

THE PARTICULARS 

OF HIS CONVERSION, CALL TO THE MINISTRY, 
AND LABOURS IN ITINERANT PREACHING 

FOR NEARLY ELEVEN YEARS. 



WRITTEN BY HIMSELF, 



" The; Lord said to me, Say not, lama child ; for thou shalt go to all 

that I shall send thee, and whatsoever I command thee, thou shalt 

speak." Jer. 1:7. 
M Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance 

of these things." « Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this 

tabernacle, to stir you up." 2 Pet. 1:12, 13k 



Sitmerfcfe, f«c> 

PRINTED AT THE OFFICE OF THE MORNING STAR. 
1831. 






" Entered according to act of Congress in the year eighteen hundred 
and thirty-one, by David Marks, as author, in the Clerk's Office of 
the District Court of Maine." 



\^T This book will be sold in the state of Maine, at the Office of 
the Morning Star, and, by A. & H. J. Libby, Limerick : by Samuel 
Small, Esq. and Elder E. Shaw, Portland : Elder David Swett, Pros- 
pect : Dea. Joseph Rich, Jackson. — In New-Hampshire, by Cheney 
and Morse, Holderness : Elder E. Place, Stratford : Dea. Wentworth, 
Dover : Samuel Ambrose, P. M., Sandwich : Levi Parker, Lisbon ; 
Elder A. Caverno, Hopkinton. — In Vermont, by Elder J. Woodman, 
Sutton : Elder Ziba Pope, Randolph. — In Rhode-Island, by Joseph 
Arnold, Greenville. 



Errata in a part of the copies. On the 16th page, six lines 
from the bottom, for 1831, read 1S13. On page 353, for Chapter XXII, 
read Chapter XXIII. 




•Alt, 



FEB 16 




PREFACE. 



When I was about to commence an itinerant life, 
my mother would not part with me till she had obtain- 
ed a promise that I would faithfully keep a simple 
narrative of my travels, and the interesting occurren- 
ces which should fall under my observation. This 
promise was made reluctantly, as I could perceive 
but little probability, that much, if any advantage 
would result from the course. Had it not been for 
this requisition of the tender parent, years might have 
passed, and a thought of such a practice never hav£ 
entered my mind. Indeed, it w T as several months 
before I saw any use for these simple narrations. But 
after some years, I found, that, by referring to them, 
many interesting particulars concerning past events 
were revived, which would otherwise have been for- 
gotten till the judgment. Years still passed, however 
bejpre I thought of their ever exciting any interest, 
except with myself, or my intimate friends. But at 
the age of twenty, I became, of the opinion, on re- 
viewing my manuscript, that it exhibited an interesting 
view of the grace of God, in converting and putting 
me into the ministry, in strengthening my hands, and 
in blessing his word through the feeblest of instru- 
ments to the salvation of souls* Believing my narra- 
tive might be useful to Zion, if suitably prepared and 
published after my decease, I concluded to revise the 
whole, so that, should I be called suddenly to lay 
aside this tabernacle, it might be left intelligible for 
another hand. After completing this revision, I kept 
a brief journal, and recorded only the more interest- 
ing .facts; not expecting it to be published during my 
life. The following objections weighed much against 
its publication: — 1. Having enjoyed the privilege 



4 PREFACE. 

a school only ten months, my education was not suf- 
ficient to prepare such a work for the press. 2. It 
appeared assuming for a person to publish his own 
journal. 3. Being a man of like passions with other 
men, and my state of trial not yet concluded, I might 
still forget God! and should this be the case, the 
grace of God bestowed on me, might be viewed with 
contempt; and my apostacy would be the more a 
stumbling block to the weak. 

Being solicited, however, by certain friends, in the 
year 1830, to publish my journal. I proposed my ob- 
jections; which they endeavoured to remove. And 
after considering the subject, asking counsel of men 
of experience, and making fervent prayer to God, for 
the space of six months, the following reflections have 
decided its publication. My first objection is some- 
what removed, by the experience of several years; 
and, more particularly, by the kindness of Heaven in 
giving me a companion, whose life has been chiefly 
spent in literary pursuits; and whose assistance in pre- 
paring the work for the press, has been of essential ser- 
vice. My second objection has been overbalanced by 
the consideration, that the grace God hath bestowed on 
me, has been singular; — in my early impressions, and 
conversion- — in his calling me from obscurity into his 
vineyard, at the age of fifteen years; — in opening my 
way remarkably while travelling in my minor years; 
and, finally, in showing me abundance of his grace, 
and in leading me in paths which I knew not, for 
eleven years. Relative to my third objection, I have 
thought, should I depart from my blessed Master after 
he hath wrought such wonders for my soul; then, let 
this history be a witness against me ; and by the same, 
others may learn to be watchful. And with such an 
example before their eyes, they may apply to them- 
selves this scripture: 1 Cor. 10:12: " Let him that 
thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall." Per- 
haps the mere publication of this narrative will make 
no difference in my future course. If it have any 
effect, the manner of my past life being more generally 
known, it should excite me to more carefulness, as by 
the same, there is an increase of my accountability' 



PREFACE. 8 

My labours, in some instances, have been inti- 
mately connected with the rise and progress of the 
Free-Will Baptist connexion; especially in the wes- 
tern country. And these particulars would now be 
interesting. The grace which the Lord hath shown 
me, has caused many others, as well as myself, to 
glorify God; and if the same were more generally 
known, I believe souls would be benefitted thereby, 
and glory be given to the Most High. 

1. Notwithstanding I have endeavoured to write a 
correct journal, there are a few things, to which, in 
general, I have thought it duty to make no allusion, 
lest it should affect the character of individuals. Yet, 
as these have caused me deep sorrow, and severe 
trials, the entire omission of them in this place, would 
hardly be proper. 

Though I have been destitute of any certain means 
of support, I have felt constrained to devote my whole 
time to the ministry, and depend upon the unsolicited 
contributions of those whose hearts might be opened 
to communicate. From many I have received liber- 

flly; yet, the instances have been frequent, in which 
have travelled far, and expended considerable to 
preach among brethren, who were wealthy, from 
whom I have received nothing. Sometimes a penny 
has not been communicated for months; and for want 
of pecuniary aid, I have passed hundreds of times 
without the usual meal, and have often been destitute 
of convenient raiment. Still, these things have been 
no discouragement, neither would I have changed my 
condition with the kings of the earth; for I have made 
a covenant with God, that I will neither cease preach- 
ing, nor be a hireling, though I should have to beg 
my bread from door to door. 

2. There have been persecutions, in which profes- 
sed Christians of various denominations, have taken 
an active part. Sometimes they have been the au- 
thors of unfounded prejudices and slanders, designed 
to injure my usefulness, or sink into contempt the 
doctrine I preach. Those who may have sinned in 
these things, I judge not; they have one that judgeth 
them; and my prayer is, that they may repent and 

1* 



6 PREFACE, 

obtain forgiveness, before we are called to meet where 
the books shall be opened before the great Judge. 

In writing this narrative, I have spoken of revivals, 
conversions, and interesting occurrences, as they 
appeared to me at the time. But, as change marketh 
all things in this state of probation, there have been, 
and still may be, instances in which ' the gold hath 
become dim, and the most fine gold changed. 5 Apos- 
tacy has, in a greater or less degree, afflicted the 
righteous ever since time began. Doubtless, in the 
following pages, there may be allusions made to indi- 
viduals, who once felt the power of the gospel; but 
of whom, hereafter, if not noiv, it may be said, they 
have ' forgotten that they were purged from their old 
sins. 5 2 Pet. 1:9. Would to God, that even these 
pages might bring to their remembrance former days, 
when the candle of the Lord shone with beauty in 
their tabernacle; when, for a little season, they were 
willing to rejoice in that light. 

In the late revision of this journal for the press, I 
have, with my companion, experienced several em- 
barrassments. Constrained by duty to labour daily 
in the vineyard of the Lord, and travelling often 
among strangers, amid the vicissitudes of weather, 
we have been necessitated to accomplish the work at 
various intervals, and under a variety of circumstan- 
ces. Having made supplication to God, that, through 
his. grace, it may be made a blessing to some, I now 
submit it to my brethren in Christ, who are endeared 
to me by ties sweeter than life, and stronger than 
death. The interviews I have enjoyed with thousands 
of the happy saints, during nearly eleven years, are 
remembered with gratitude to God. Many of these I 
shall not meet again ' till the heavens be no more. 5 
By the grace of our dear Redeemer, I am resolved to 
spend my days in his service, that when my blessed 
Master shall call me from the walls of Zion to his 
eternal glory, I may 

" Meet all the heavenly pilgrims there, 
And in God's kingdom have a share." 

limerick, Me. Sept. 26, 1831. D. M. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

My parentage and early religious impressions. — Circumstances 
connected with the burning of my father's dwelling, and his 
removal to Connecticut.— Death of my brother.— My father's 
removal to Seneca county, N. Y Page 13. 

CHAPTER II. 

My deep conviction for sin, and my oath of allegiance to God. — 
The loss of my conviction, and my efforts to regain it. — Evi- 
dences of having experienced regeneration. — Application to a 
Calvinistic Baptist church in Junius for baptism, &c. — My 
journey to Providence, Rhode-Island, to attend school, unsuc- 
cessful. — My baptism and connection with the Free-Will 
Baptists Page 19. 

CHAPTER III. 

A renewal of my dedication to God — visit to a revival in Milo, 
Jan. 1821, and to several other towns, in company with El- 
der Dean. — My impressions to preach the gospel — return to 
my parents — they detain me awhile, then give me my time. 
— My visit to a great revival in Brutus and Camillus — inter- 
esting occurrences. — Persecutions and trials. — ^My return 
home Page 31,, 

CHAPTER IV. 

My last interview with my mother. — Labours in several towns 
— severe trials. — Benton quarterly meeting at Lyons — pain- 
ful news from my parents. — My journey to the Holland Pur- 
chase. — Bethany quarterly meeting. — My trials concerning 
preaching, and severe temptation, — Revival in Attica. — Erie 
quarterly meeting — the testimony of a deaf and dumb man. — 
My travels and meetings in various towns.-^-Revival in Bos- 
ton and Eden. — Death of my mother. . , , . Page 38. 

CHAPTER V. 

My return home and solemn interview. — Benton quarterly 
meeting — my return to the west — organization of the Holland 
Purchase yearly meeting. — My labours in Junius, and opposi- 
tion there. — Study of English Grammar — the opening of my 
mother's grave — My labours in Manlius, and other towns — 
A second tour to the Holland Purchase Page 5,9. 



8 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VI. 

My departure for New-Hampshire — meetings in many places — 
Revivals in Brookfield and Eaton. — Continuance of my jour- 
ney, and difficulties in consequence of being destitute of 
money. — Labours in several towns in New-Hampshire. — 
An offer of a collegiate education, and my reasons for declin- 
ing it. — Union of several churches in the south part of Ver- 
mont with the Free-Will Baptist connexion. — My return to 
New-York Page 67. 

CHAPTER VII. 

Interview with my sister and youngest brother — labours in sev- 
eral towns— a revival in Candor. — Interview with the follow- 
ers of Jemima "Wilkinson at Jerusalem. — Meetings in many 
towns. — Attendance of the Benton quarterly meeting at Juni- 
us — the Erie quarterly meeting at Concord — trials that fol- 
low — reflections. , . Pa^e 87. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

My passage on lake Erie to Ohio — sufferings on a desolate pe- 
ninsula — difficulties in crossing Sandusky bay. — Meetings in 
several towns in Huron county — funeral of a backslider. — 
Organization of the Huron quarterly meeting. — My journey 
to The south part of the state — rise of a church in Portsmouth. 
— Difficulties in crossing the Ohio river, and a meeting in Ken- 
tucky. — My visit at Rutland — particulars of the rise of a Free- 
will Baptist yearly meeting on the Ohio river, and the trials 
that follow. — Attendance at a camp-meeting among the New 
Lights in Mount Vernon. — Particulars of my return to New- 
York. . , .,,,.... Page 97. 



CHAPTER IX. 

My journey to Connecticut — .visit to my brother's grave. — Inter- 
view with Elder Josiah Graves of Middletown — particulars 
of the rise of a Free-Will Baptist church in that place. — 
My return to New- York — visit to Upper Canada — reflections 
at Niagara Falls. ........... Page 115. 



CHAPTER X. 

Signs of a revival in Batavia and Elba. — My second journey 
to Upper Canada. — My labours in revivals at Batavia and 
Elba — Le Roy — Groveland and Geneseo— a church gather- 
ed Page 123. 



CONTENTS. 9 

CHAPTER XI. 

My Address to the Unconverted, published. — Circumstances 
which led me to imbibe Unitarian principles. — Interviews with 
Lorenzo Dow. — A revival at Manchester, and particulars of 
my labours till Dec, 1823 , . . . Page 150. 

CHAPTER XII. 

My second journey to New-Hampshire — reflections while cros- 
sing the Green Mountains — a revival at Bradford. — Journey 
to Rhode-Island and Connecticut — execution of a criminal at 
Tolland — reflections. — The N. H. yearly meeting at Weare, 
1S24. — Revival at Sandwich. — My labours in the western part 
of Maine — a meeting and thunder shower at Effingham, N\ 
H., and a funeral at Bradford. — My return to New-York, and 
travels with Abel Thornton, and Susan Humes, a female 
preacher. — Particulars of my labours till Oct., 1824. p. 165. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

My second journey to Ohio — labours till Jan. 1825. — Teaching 
of a school at York — another at Salt-rock, and my labours 
in the time — a revival at Salt-rock and some other towns. — 
Account of a hurricane. — An interesting baptismal scene. — 
My confinement with a fever — and fiery trials. — Organization 
of the Marion quarterly meeting, and Ohio yearly meeting. 
— My departure for New-York. — A sudden death and funeral 
at Wayne, Ohio — return home— trials. . , , Page 186, 

CHAPTER XIV. 

My engagement in a school at Junius, and gloomy state of 
mind. — Preaching under great depression — At the Benton 
quarterly meeting in Middlesex, Jan., 1826, my trials are re- 
moved suddenly, and the Lord enables me to speak with 
much freedom. — My brethren set me apart to the work of the 
ministry, March 5, 1826. — My labours in many towns, and 
administration of gospel ordinances. — Attendance at a general 
meeting of the Christian order at Mendon. — Severe tempta- 
tions in consequence of having imbibed Unitarian princi- 
ples. Some of the arguments which convinced me of the 
real unity of the Father and Son Page 208, 

CHAPTER XV. 

My labours in a revival at Ontario — Holland Purchase year- 
lv meeting in this town. — Particulars of the rise of the first 
Free-Will Baptist church in Upper Canada. — Interesting 
conversion and baptism of a sick person. — My labours in 
different places — reformation at Canandaigua. — An uproar 



10 CONTENTS. 

among the people, occasioned by the kidnapping of Capt. 
VTm. Morgan, and other circumstances connected with it. — 
Organization of a church at Canandaigua. — Brother T. Bee- 
be invites me to make his house my home — the invitation 
accepted. — My journey to the eastern part of the state, in 
Jan., 1S27. — Some accountjof the Free Communion Baptist 
denomination — Baptism of six persons, at sunrise on a win- 
ter morning.— My journey to Pennsylvania, and labours till 
August, 1827. — Yearly meeting at Bethany. — Trials among 
the brethren, occasioned by the connection of some with 
Free Masonry — discussion of the subject. — Remarkable ap- 
pearance of the northern lights . Page 221. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

My first journey to London district, Upper Canada — reforma- 
tion at London — commencement of a revival at South- 
wold. ... . Page 241. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

My visit to Scriba, N. Y. — a revival — a church gathered. — My 
happy state of mind in expectation of immediate death — i 
exercises concerning Christian perfection. My labours among 
the churches of the Holland Purchase and Susquehanna 
yearly meetings — Benton quarterly meeting at Canandaigua, 
in which Elder J. Fowler renounces Free Masonry. P. 250. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

My second tour to London district, Upper Canada — meetings 
in the streets at St. Catharines, Hamilton, and Ancaster. — 
State of our churches in the province. The faithfulness of 
a sister at London blessed to the conversion of her dying 
husband — Ordination of brother Huckins. — An aged Christian 
convinced of the Scriptural baptism. — Visits among the 
churches of the Bethany and Benton quarterly meetings'. — 
An examination of some of the disclosures of Free Masonry 
and some facts connected with them — my reflections and 
trials on this subject.— Holland Purchase yearly meeting at 
Middlesex — its resolves respecting Masonry. . Page 262. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

My departure for New-England, with William Van Tuyl — 
Spafford quarterly meeting at New Berlin. Second session 
of the Susquehanna yearly meeting — its rise, &c. Particulars 
of a meeting in the street at Johnstown, N. Y. — opposition. 
— The Vermont yearly meeting in Oct. 1828. Free Masonry 
discussed, &c. — Second session of the General Confer- 
ence. — Our meetings in Maine, New-Hampshire and Ver- 
mont — interviews with Dea. T. Colby and Elder J. Wood- 
man, at Sutton. — Our return home Page 280, 



CONTENTS. 11 

CHAPTER XX. 

Revival at Canandaigua. — Death of Wm. Van Tuyl — reflect 
tions. My labours with the churches of Benton and On- 
tario quarterly meetings Page 297 

CHAPTER XXL 

My third journey to London district, Upper Canada — Annual 
conference of the Free Communion Baptists. — Wonderful 
display of divine grace in the dying hours of a saint at 
London. — The result of a conference appointed to labour 
for a union between the Free-Will and Free Communion 
Baptists in Upper Canada. — My return to New York. — A 
sudden death by lightning. — Revival in Conesus and Sparta. 
— Holland Purchase yearly meeting at Eden, 1829. My 
fourth journey to London district, Upper Canada — revival at 
Oxford. — My marriage. — The General Conference at SpafTord, 
N. Y. — the revival that followed. — Reformation and opposi- 
tion in Sempronius. — The baptism of riiy companion. — 
Sketches of her experience . Page 310. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Particulars of my labours from November, 1829, to the close 
of the year. — Ontario quarterly meeting at Galen, and Ben- 
ton quarterly meeting at Middlesex — revival in that place. — - 
Second session of the Allegany quarterly meeting — particu- 
lars of its rise. — Bethany quarterly meeting at Penfield, and 
revival that follows. — Journey into Upper Canada. — Progress 
of the revival at Penfield. — My meeting at the asylum for 
the poor of Ontario county. Interesting particulars of the 
revival in Penfield.— Our visit to Scriba and other towns — 

" Golden bible" or " Book of Mormon" reflections. 

Meetings in many towns. — A horrid murder in Dansville— Al- 
legany and Benton quarterly meetings— An interesting scene 
at Penfield — Bethany quarterly meeting at Batavia. — Anoth- 
er journey to London district, Upper Canada. — State of our 
churches in the province — Interview with a preacher who 
had been excluded from the Calvinistic Baptist for preach- 
ing Free-Will Baptist sentiments. — Meetings in different 
towns in New-York — Ontario and Bethany quarterly meet- 
ings at Penfield and Groveland — Holland Purchase yearly 
meeting at Clarkson in August, 1830 — a resolve against Ma- 
sonry Page 335. 

CHAPTER X'XIII. 

Commencement of our journey to New-England — organization 
of the Norwich quarterly meeting. — Visits in Vermont and 
Connecticut. — Reflections at the graves of departed friends— 



12 CONTENTS. 

General Confernce in Rhode-Island.- — My labours in that 
state — revival at Greenville. — Our journey to Maine and re- 
turn to Rhode-Island. — My trials and reflections on the use 
of instrumental music in the house of God. — My labours in 
different towns — Visit to a grave-yard and Jews' Synagogue 
at Newport — reflections — Roman Catholic meeting at Boston, 
Mass. on Christmas— reflections. — Our return to Maine and 
labours in this state from Jan., to May, 1831. Journey to 
Massachusetts, New-Hampshire, and Vermont. —Attendance 
at the New Durham, Sandwich, and Wheeloek quarterly 
meetings. — New-Hampshire yearly meeting at Lisbon — 
the remarkable reformation that follows. Meetings in dif- 
ferent towns in New-Hampshire. — My labours at Limerick 
and vicinity in Maine. — Increase of the Holland Purchase 
yearly meeting in ten years. — Baptism of brother Samuel 

Beede. Page 353. 

CONCLUSION. . Page 393. 



MEMOIR. 



CHAPTER I. 

My parentage, and other particulars, till my> father's 
removal to JV. F., fyc. 

My ancestors were of Jewish origin. My father, 
David Marks, 2d. was the eldest son of David Marks, 
1st. of Burlington, Hartford county, Ct. who was a 
grandson of Mordecai Marks, a Jew. My mother, 
Rosanna Merriman, eldest daughter of Chauncey 
Merriman, of Southington, in the same county, was 
married to my father at the commencement of the 
year 1800. They were both members of the Calvin- 
istic Baptist church. After residing in Burlington 
for five years following their marriage, they removed 
to the town of Shendaken, Ulster county, N. Y. In 
the latter town, Nov. 4th, 1805, commenced the jour- 
ney of my life, (being the fourth child of my parents. 
one of which number, a sister, aged ten months, had 
been consigned to the tomb before I had existence.) 
At this time my mother remarked, with much confi- 
dence, that my life would be short. " For," said 
she, l( I believe God, by his holy Spirit, hath impres- 
sed it on my mind, that the child shall live before 
him, as did Samuel anciently; and that in early life 
the Lord will set him for the defence of the gospel 
and call him to do a great, but a short work in 
earth. 5 ' When one year had passed, the dropsy 



14 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

the head, considered by physicians incurable, came 
near terminating my mortal existence. My mother's 
faith was then shaken in what she had asserted on 
the day of my birth; but God blessed the u&e of 
means, and from the gate of death restored me to 
health. 

One of the first occurrences printed in my recol- 
lection, is family prayer. As early as my mind was 
susceptible of instruction and capable of reflection, 
the truth, that all must die and appear before God, to 
account for their actions, was solemnly impressed on 
my heart. At the age of four years, a sense of death 
and judgment caused awful feelings to pervade my 
soul; particularly, one day, when I was alone amus- 
ing myself with burning the tow of flax; the dreadful 
agony of the wicked in hell, represented in the word 
of God by burning with unquenchable fire, was in- 
stantly brought to mind. Looking into the flame, I 
thought, how exceedingly dreadful even one moment 
would be in this fierce burning; then turning my 
eyes toward the heavens, said within myself, how will 
my soul endure, if yet in sin, at the great judgment 
day, when God shall appear, and set the world on 
fire ? Finally, I concluded that I would descend into 
a well when that period should arrive, and going im- 
mediately to my mother, told her my resolution. 
"Ah, my son," said she, " the water will boil, and the 
earth will burn.' 5 Another expedient was suggested. 
I thought I would hew out a place of retreat in a 
rock, and there hide myself, closing the entrance. 
On naming this, she replied, "But the rocks will 
melt." My sorrows increased; but on reflection I 
hoped ere that time should come, life might be ended, 
and my body buried in the earth; so, telling my mo- 
ther, I hoped by this to escape, she said, " my child, 
your hope is vain; for the dead will awake and come 
out of their graves." My last expedient it now ap- 
peared would fail; and retiring to a field, my anguish 
became great, while reflecting that my parents are 
christians but I am a sinner; tears flowed profusely, 
and putting my hand on my bosom, I cast my eyes 
toward heaven, and said, " God be merciful to me a 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 15 

sinner. 55 Now existence was a burden; the burning 
of the tow recurred to mind, and I earnestly wished 
that I was something inanimate, even if it were tow, 
that I might not feel the vengeance that would fall 
upon the wicked. Once as my mother laid me down 
to rest, she said, " Soon, my son, you will exchange 
the bed for the grave, and your clothes for a winding 
sheet. 5 .' Often, after this, when I lay down at night, 
my bed reminded me of the grave, and the sheets of 
the grave apparel. About this time, Jeremiah, my 
eldest brother, then eight years of age, was convert- 
ed to God, and publicly professed faith in the Re- 
deemer. Serious thoughts of death and judgment 
continued to exercise my infant powers. 

Very solemn feelings were excited in my mind at 
the age of four years and seven months, by seeing 
our house wrapped in flames. When the fire was 
discovered, my parents were at the house of worship, 
two miles distant, having left me at home with my two 
elder brothers, Jeremiah and Friend. One of my 
brothers immediately ran to the meeting, the other to 
the neighbor's house for assistance. Being much 
alarmed, I fled unperceived with all possible haste to 
the adjacent wood, thinking of nothing but to escape 
the devouring flame. I reached the place of re- 
treat; but while looking on the trees, the recollection 
of having seen fire spread rapidly in the forest, filled 
me with fresh alarm. The leaves were just put 
forth, and though green, the expectation that they 
too would burn, and the fire be communicated to them 
by the adjacent fences, induced me to resume my 
flight. In the meantime, the assembly with my parents 
had resorted to the flames, and immediately the anx- 
ious inquiry was made, ' Where is David ? 5 He was 
not to be found. No one had seen him. An awful 
thought rushed upon their minds— the flames must 
have consumed him ! My mother, recollecting her 
former impressions concerning my future life, in an- 
guish of soul, cried out, " O Lord, thou hast de- 
ceived me, and I was deceived;" and immediately 
swooning, she fell to the ground. A thought that 
the child might yet be alive, induced some of the as- 



16 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

scmblj to search for mc; while others endeavored to 
extinguish the flames, expecting to discover my bones. 
In my wandering, a path appeared, and deeming the 
opposite side more safe, as it presented an obstacle to 
the fire, I quickly passed it, and had followed its wind- 
ings more than a mile, when one of the company 
discovered the object of their search. "Your fa- 
ther wishes to see you, 55 said he, and taking me up, 
carried me, till w r e came within sight of the smoking 
ruins of my native home. The people were still em- 
ployed in throwing water; but on seeing us, they de- 
sisted, and my father, with feelings more easily 
imagined than described, met us, and clasping me in 
his arms, said, li My son, my son, are you yet alive r' ? 
kissed me, and carried me to my mother. She soon 
recovered from her swoon. Her faith revived — and 
rejoicing with great joy ; they said, " The dead is alive, 
the lost is found." 

By this and other misfortunes, my father lost nearly 
all his property, and soon after returned to Connect- 
icut, where he resided in the towns of Bristol and 
Plymouth more than four years. During two years 
of this time, Jeremiah often led brother Friend and 
myself to the chamber, barn, or field; and there talked 
to us of the things of the kingdom, taught us to pray 
and seek after the Lord. While enjoying these op- 
portunities, my heart was tenderly affected, and seri- 
ous impressions deepened. But a painful scene 
quickly followed. 

My father journeyed to the western part of New- 
York. Immediately after his departure, Jeremiah 
was severely wounded in the foot with an axe; and af- 
ter a confinement of several w r eeks, an attack of the 
typhus fever brought wearisome days, lonely nights, 
and caused his flesh to waste away. Six days before 
his death, I went to live with my uncle Marks in 
Burlington and attend school. Jan. 2, 1831, after my 

;rn from school, my uncle told me that my brother 
was dead. The day before, he sat up several hours, 
wrote some, and said he thought he should recover; but 
m the evening, the scene changed. Death had 

■keel him for a victim; and while the sun of life w 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 17 

setting, he said to my mother, who was alone with 
him, a I am dying." Immediately she sounded a 
trumpet, to call assistance ; then taking him in her 
arms, he said, "O that I could see papa once more; 
but I never shall in this world." Deacon Ward, a 
neighbor, came in, having heard the alarm. Being 
much distressed, Jeremiah said, " my pain of body is 
very great," and once added, he wished that he was 
dead; but immediately recalled it, saying, " I am 
wrong; but if it were the w T ill of God, I should be 
glad to be out of pain." He made affecting remarks 
concerning his death, and a short time before he ex- 
pired, said, " O, I fear Friend and David will 
run a wicked race.' 5 After conversing an hour and a 
half very calmly, he was laid on the bed, and then 
folding his hands on his bosom, he looked steadfastly 
towards heaven. They had now thought he would 
never speak again, w r hen he distinctly said, "Lord 
Jesus, may I be with thee;" and without a groan or 
struggle, in one minute and a half, his pulse ceased 
to beat, and his spirit took flight to that land whence 
there is no return. Dea. Ward remarked, that he had 
often been called to attend on death-bed scenes for 
forty years, but had never witnessed one so much 
composed as this. Jeremiah was eleven years and 
six months of age, more than four years older than 
myself. His body was laid in the grave, the top of 
which was covered till my father should return. His 
death greatly affected rne, for I loved him tenderly; 
and when his dying words, ' I fear they will run a 
wicked race,' recurred, I felt and mourned my loss. 
No longer could I hear his pious warnings, his affec- 
tionate counsel, and never again would he instruct me 
to call on the name of the Lord. About two months 
aflerthis, my father having returned, his body was 
taken up,, carried into the meeting-house, and a ser- 
mon delivered. Having heard of instances of burial 
in cases of fits, and that when taken from the earth 
such had been revived, my childish heart beat high, 
when I thought it might be thus with my brother. But 
as the coffin lid was raised, all my hope vanished, and 
mv sorrow returned. That face, once hloomingr ir\ 



18 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

health, was now covered with mould, and those eyes, 
once innocently beaming with affection, were now 
punk in their sockets. A deep sense of my own 
mortality pervaded my soul, and afterward I frequent- 
ly addressed the throne of grace. But not clearly 
discerning the things of the kingdom, I often joined 
in folly with my juvenile companions, by which the 
Spirit of God was grieved, and my convictions in some 
measure effaced. 

My mother often made observations upon common 
pccurrences, that caused deep and lasting impres- 
sions on my mind* Once when she was killing some 
fowls, their dying struggles excited, my sympathy, 
even to weeping, and I asked why she killed them. 
"Dear child," said she, "fowls have to die for man, 
calves have to die for man, sheep have to die for man; 
but what is more, Jesus, the Saviour of the world, has 
died for man, and soon we must die." At another 
time, she said, "Have you ever observed the young 
sapling, how easily you can bend it to the ground r' 5 
I answered "Yes." She continued, " Have you also 
observed that when grown to be a tree, it will not 
bow, but will break first?" Again I answered "Yes;" 
and she said, "Learn instruction. Now in the morn- 
ing of life, thy heart, like the sapling, is tender, and 
may easily be turned to God ; but when inured to 
crime and hardened by transgression, like the stub- 
born oak, it will not bow." 

When I was nine years old, my father removed to 
the town of Junius, Seneca county, New- York. The 
greater part of the time for more than a year after 
our removal, neglect of eternal things marked my 
conduct; yet, frequently, after joining my associates 
in play, such condemnation filled my soul, that I 
would resolve never more to engage in idle sports. 
And though the Spirit of God did not entirely forsake 
me, yet my resolutions were often broken, and 
these scenes of folly and sin against God were re- 
peated. About this time, my brother Friend was; 
converted to God. Serious impressions again return- 
ed. But the attachment to my childish plays and 

npanioriS continued; and during the winter months, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. lfl 

we appointed one evening in every week for diver- 
sion. For this, conscience sharply reproved me; but 
being unwilling to desist entirely, I proposed that a 
part of the time should be spent in learning the or- 
thography of words. My proposal was acceded to, 
but still conscience was not satisfied, and I further 
proposed that we should commence our school with 
grayer. Some of my associates, observing they thought 
:t would be well, requested me to address the throne 
of grace; the request was granted, which so affected 
me, that I could no longer participate in their van- 
ities; but for a time remained a spectator, and then 
feeling condemned for this, w T holly forsook the meet- 
ings. Serious impressions again increased, and the 
fear that there was no mercy for me, that my cas\3 
was hopeless, at times brought keen distress. For 
weeks and months, I visited the place of secret prayer 
two or three times a day, till discouragement and un- 
belief prevailed on me, for a time, to desist. As with 
others, who live in the Wicked One, excuses for pro- 
crastination found way to my heart. The hope, that 
at some future, unknown time, a revival, or some 
other event would render seeking the Lord less dif- 
ficult, made me again indifferent 



CHAPTER II. 

An account of my conversion, witfi some other pa 
till my connection with the Free- Will Baptists 

In the aftitumn of 1816, when I was nearly eleven 
years old, an alarming occurrence loudly called my 
attention. While riding alone through a wood 
a little distance from home, my life was much en- 
dangered by a sudden fall from the horse. Instant]/ 
the query rushed upon me, as if a voice from heaven 
bad spoken and said, " Had your life here closed, 
where would your soul have been now?" Conscience 
answered, ' f It would have been in hell. 3 ' I stood 
wished and fl.rna.7.firT. The recollection of hast li 



20 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

of broken promises, and of the many times I had pray- 
ed, as I thought, earnestly, without finding relief, 
rushed upon me like a flood. The anguish of my 
soul was great, and tears gushed from my eyes. In 
vain did I regret my existence; in vain did I envy 
the reptiles of the earth their state. Having been 
taught that a part of mankind were elected to salvation 
and the rest passed by, with great bitterness, the ex- 
clamation burst from my bosom, "lama reprobate; 
there is no mercy for me." Now did the sorrows of 
death compass me about, and the pains of hell got 
hold of me. Despair bound my soul with its cruel 
fetters. Nature itself wore a solemn gloom, and even 
the trees seemed to mourn, and the heavens to frown. 
Every ray of hope was gone, and the anguish of my 
soul was insupportable. "What shall I do? what 
shall I do?" was my cry; then a thought rushed into 
my mind, which in some measure relieved me. ' Per- 
adventure God can, and will have mercy. Christ died 
for sinners, why not for me ? If hell must be my por- 
tion, and I must finally perish, I will perish pleading 
for mercy.' But now, the fate of former promises oc- 
curred to my mind; for in the hour of temptation 
my feelings had changed, and rny strongest resolu- 
tions had failed. What security had I, that this reso- 
lution should not, in like manner fail? I felt jealous 
of my own heart; and this seemed an awful moment, 
on which my eternal destiny was poised. It appear- 
ed to me that heaven or hell, depended on the keep- 
ing, or not keeping of this resolution. And I felt 
unwilling to leave myself the least liberty for its vio- 
lation, lest this dread liberty should be used to my 
eternal ruin. So falling upon my knees, and raising 
my hand toward heaven, I made oath unto God, say- 
ing^ ' ' As long as thou shalt give me life and ability, 
like Daniel, I will kneel and pray to thee thrice in a day, 
even though my years should be lengthened to threescore 
and ten, and hell be my doom at last." I arose; my 
tears ceased ; distress and anxiety were fled; and 
though the darkness of night veiled the earth, yet 
nature assumed a new aspect. All that met my sight, 
praised God, and my heart was constrained to join 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 21 

the theme. Setting out for home, a sudden rustling 
among the trees reminded me that those forests were 
inhabited by beasts of prey; but it excited no timidity 
as usual, neither did it cause me to make haste; and 
now, for the first time, I was willing to die. Some- 
thing whispered, 'How is this? you are not a chris- 
tian.' 'True,' was my reply, 'but the Judge of all 
the earth will do right.' Such a sense of his justice 
and goodness filled my soul, that with sweet compo- 
sure, I felt to commit my all to him, and thus was 
quiet from fear of evil. 

Now, to fulfil my oath Required no effort, for it 
seemed that my eternal destiny depended upon its 
performance. My constant prayer was, that my soul 
might be born of the Spirit; but reflections on my 
past life, the just and holy nature of God, who can- 
not look on sin with the least allowance, no longer 
caused my heart to feel condemnation for sin, or to 
dread his vengeance. I read th£ threatenings of 
God's word, they moved me not. I brought to view 
the pains of hell, my soul rejoiced and was happy. 
This seemed to me very wrong, and thought I, chris- 
tians may rejoice, but not sinners. I was now dis- 
tressed with fears that a state of insensibility was 
taking possession of my heart ; for I labore-d to 
feel again my former load of guilt, and constantly 
prayed that conviction might return, but in vain. 
Heaven seemed deaf to my entreaties; and while thus 
praying, my heart seemed so hard, that dreadful fears 
seized me, lest conviction had ceased for ever: yet 
so sacred appeared my oath, that not the least temp- 
tation to violate it troubled my thoughts. Once when 
bowed before the Lord in secret, all recollections ex- 
cept of the solemn vow, fled from my memory ; arid, 
not an idea or a word occurring to mind, the fearful 
expectation was excited, that I should be compelled 
to rise without offering a single petition to Heaven. 
But finally the words of the publican, <c God be mer- 
ciful to me a sinner," came to my recollection, and 
were as soon repeated. Then I arose and returned, 
weeping, because of the hardness of my heart. Again. 
while praying, I used every -effort to picture to 



22 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

view the horrors of the burning world, and bring to 
my soul, a feeling sense of the agonizing pains of the 
damned; but instead of this, my soul was filled with 
joy, and the exclamation, M Glory to God!" burst from 
my lips. Then, for the first time, the thought was 
suggested, that possibly God had already forgiven all. 
Though my opportunity at school had been small, 
I had fortunately succeeded in learning to read a little, 
yet not without spelling many of the words. My 
anxiety to become acquainted with the scriptures, was 
very great. Yet, as my parents were poor and in a 
new country, we had to endure many privations. 
Generally, labor occupied all my time during the 
day, and it being difficult for us to obtain candies, I 
resorted to the expedient of climbing trees to procure 
the bark of the hickory, which burns with much flame ; 
and by the light of this fire, I commenced reading 
the Bible, with anxious interest and a prayerful heart, 
frequently continuing my studies two or three hours 
after the family had retired to rest. As my acquaint- 
ance with the experience and evidences of the chris- 
tian increased, the conviction gradually settled in my 
mind, after an examination of my own heart, that one 
as poor &nd unworthy as myself, might claim the rich 
and precious promises of the gospel. Then again 
doubts and fears pained me, lest I should build upon a 
false hope, and finally perish. My prayer to God 
was, " If I have received remission of sins, grant unto 
me an evidence of the same, and forbid that I should 
trust in any thing short of that effectual change, which 
alone can prepare the soul for the pure joys of the 
heavenly world." My mind continued thus exercis- 
ed in supplication, until, though slow of heart to 
believe, a partial witness of having experienced re- 
generation, gladdened my heart, and caused me to 
exclaim, with the angels "o'er Judah's hallowed 
plain," "Glory to God in the highest; on earth peace, 
and good will toward men." 

The period from my consecrating myself unto God 
by oath till this time, was eighteen months. Soon af- 
ter, in a conference meeting of the Calvinistic Bap- 
tists. I arose for the first time, repeated a hymn that 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, I 28 

rested with some weight on my mind, and then sat 
down. Some were surprised, for as yet, nothing had 
escaped my lips, respecting my state of mind. The 
deacon asked me if I had experienced a change of 
heart. I was embarrassed, fearing to say that I had, 
or had not; but after a short pause, I answered, "I 
do not know." He then remarked, that he had ob- 
served many in childhood, commence apparently a 
religious course; but that it had given him little satis- 
faction, as they had generally turned to the world in 
a short time, and when arrived at manhood, they have 
become the worst of men. His words sunk deep into 
my heart, and, with my own trials and fears, shook 
my confidence. Doubts, like a flood, rushed again 
upon me; for I thought, were I a christian, surely they 
would take me by the hand and gently lead me in the 
way. But, being unwilling to give up heaven, X con- 
tinued more fervent in prayer, constantly asking of 
the Lord wisdom, patience and humility, beseeching 
him to keep me from deception and false hopes. Hea- 
ven lent a gracious ear, and instead of sinking under 
trials, my faith was increased, and my hope so con- 
firmed, that not a doubt remained. And I thought 
frequently, though the world should dispute, I could 
but believe, Heaven had bestowed the ' ' pearl of great 
price." When a few weeks had passed, I arose in a 
meeting,, after hearing the sermon, and confessed the 
grace of God, declaring my conviction, that by the 
same, my soul had been * redeemed from among men.' 
Returning home, great peace gladdened my heart. 
My faith became more settled, and, at times, my joy 
seemed to be full. I had always supposed that a 
change of heart was accompanied with some outward 
wonder; that the Saviour or an angel would appear 
in the heavens; or some sudden shock, as of elec- 
tricity, would for an instant cause pain of body. And 
when Jesus in a still small voice, removed my guilt 
and filled my soul with peace and joy, experience was 
so opposite to my expectation, that it often seemed 
impossible, that it could be a saving change, which 
thus caused me to rejoice and love the humble 
saints. 



2\ A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

One rule given in the word of God, whereby we 
may know, that we have passed from death unto life, 
is, love to the brethren. This witness is plain; and 
when we have certain evidence that our attachment 
to the saints is peculiar to their christian character, 
and proportionate to the degree of holiness they pos- 
sess, then we may be sure that we have been accept- 
ed of the Lord. The christian need not remain in 
doubts, darkness and tempests, but may come to the 
faith of assurance; not by waiting for God to work 
miracles for his confirmation, but by searching the 
scripture evidences, proving his own heart, and con- 
stantly bearing the cross. When Naaman, the Sy- 
rian, came to the Prophet of Israel, he supposed that 
some great thing would be wrought visibly, to effect 
a cure of his leprosy. Thus, doubtless, many have 
looked that regeneration should effect some change 
in nature, or that some visible wonder, rather than 
submission of heart and reconciliation to God, should 
give them evidence of salvation. And when a silent 
voice has removed their burden, and composure of 
soul, with love to God and his people, has succeeded, 
they have passed the time of their conversion without 
a witness of the same ; and though unable to find their 
former convictions and condemnation, they have neg- 
lected to take the cross or embrace the promises, and 
thus for years, have walked in darkness, not knowing 
whither they went. Would such diligently search 
scriptures, examine their hearts and try their 
spirit, they would learn the nature and witness of a 
saving change, and thereby know, as well as Paul, "If 

ir earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, 
they have a building of God, a house not made with 
hands, eternal in the heavens ;" and instead of con- 
tinuing babes in knowledge, they would grow to the 
.stature of men and women in Christ Jesus. 

revival marked the period of my conversion 
and public profession of the same. Professors were 
greatly at ease in Zion, and scorn, contempt, and 
derision were heaped upon me. However, it affect- 
ed me little, for the applause and glory of the world, 
appeared as vanity of vanities; "All flesh seemed as 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 2o 

grass and the flower of grass;" but the approbation 
of God, as a treasure that endureth for ever. Though 
opposition and persecution from nearly all were com- 
bined to discourage me; yet the Lord gave grace and 
strength equal to my day, and enabled me in all pla- 
ces, as opportunity presented, to bear the cross and 
testify to the truth. In the public assembly, even 
when there was no liberty given, feeling the Lord 
required it, I was frequent in my testimonies. For 
this, many thought me forward, but in no other way 
could I have a conscience void of offence toward 
God and man. 

In the fall of the year 1813, upon relating my ex- 
perience to the. Calvinistic Baptist church in Junius, 
they received me as a candidate for baptism; but as 
it was then evening, rainy, and the water two miles 
distaiit, through woods, they deferred its performance 
till the next covenant meeting. At the appointed 
time, I attended with a change of raiment; but here 
unexpected trials came upon me. The elder being 
unable to attend, in consequence of illness, a licens- 
ed preacher of Junius church, spoke to the people, 
I was not only disappointed, in not being baptized, 
but not a member of the church spoke a word of com- 
fort to me, or even asked of my welfare. Had I not 
been a child, weak and inexperienced, perhaps this 
coldness would not have been noticed: but it touched 
a tender cord. I returned home much depressed in 
spirit, feeling as though I had no one to encourage 
or lead me in the way of duty. But the Lord was my 
helper, and God was my refuge; his arm upheld me, 
and he turned my sorrow into rejoicing. After this, 
I continued to attend their covenant meetings, in 
which they practised speaking to each member of the 
church, but gave no liberty to others. Believing the 
command, to be baptized, still obligatory, and feeling 
anxious to walk in the path of obedience, twice, at 
different periods, I spoke without liberty, at the close 
of the meeting, and renewed my request for baptism; 
but received no direct answer. None of the mem- 
bers pretended even to speak to me, and the same 
coldness was constantly manifested on all occasions. 
3 



k 2G A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

The cause, I knew not; but it finally worked for my 
good, as it taught me, that in the Rock of ages alone 
should be my trust and my strength. 

My parents, believing the ministry would be the 
great work of my life, and that a collegiate course of 
study was a necessary preparation, concluded to place 
me in a free school, as they themselves were unable 
to defray the consequent expense. Having heard that 
in Providence, R. I., provisions were made for edu- 
cating the indigent, in compliance with the wishes of 
my parents, I left home alone at the age of thirteen, to 
travel on foot, among strangers, the distance of 368 
miles, expecting to be absent five or six years. My 
heavenly Father provided me friends. Strangers, 
when they learned the object of my journey, were 
very kind, often bestowing a little money to defray 
my expenses: sometimes they would weep, and fre- 
quently express much surprise Upon seeing a child 
alone, so far from home. At tinies, while thinking of 
my friends beneath the parental roof, lonely and sol- 
itary feelings weighed down my spirit; yet the Lord 
of Hosts was my Comforter. He dispersed the gloom, 
by pouring heavenly consolation into my bosom. Fre- 
quent opportunities of riding, in a great measure, re- 
lieved the tediousiiess of the journey. In twelve 
days, I reached Providence, and was kindly received 
by Mr. Messers, President of the College, to whom I 
delivered a letter from my parents. After a stay of 
two days, he informed me that tuition would be free, 
but no provision was made for board and clothing; 
and advised me to go to an Institution in Mass. where 
he thought a reception would be afforded, agreeable 
to my wishes. He offered me a letter of introduc- 
tion to the Directors of that Institution, but the fear, 
that admission would not be granted, and an expect- 
ation, that equal privileges might be enjoyed nearer 
home, in Hamilton, N. York, where a free school 
was soon to be established, induced me to return 
homeward. My little heart was not free from trial 
and temptation. While travelling one evening near 
Albany, I came to a toll bridge, and all around be- 
ing silent, the following suggestions were presented. 



a religious narrative. 27 

" You are now a child, in a land of strangers, with- 
out sufficient money to bear your expenses to your 
parents; you can climb this gate, pass over the 
bridge, without harming it, and thus save a little, 
that will do you good, without injury to any one." 
With these views, I passed over the gate, when feel- 
ings of guilt and condemnation so burdened me, that I 
turned aside to a retired place, and there laid my case 
before the Lord, beseeching him to lead me in the 
path of duty, and keep me from sinning against him. 
Feeling an impression to return, and like an honest 
child, pay for crossing the bridge, I sincerely wished 
myself the other side of the gate. Thinking the deed 
must be undone, and not wishing it to be know T n, I 
concluded to climb the gate, and then request to have 
it opened for my passage ; but while in the act of get- 
ting over, a woman heard me, and coming to the door, 
much to my alarm, exclaimed, "What! are you 
climbing the gate?" Trembling, I related to her my 
situation, the struggle of my mind with regard to duty, 
and my wish to pay the toll. Laughing heartily, she 
replied, "Ah, dear child, you may go free, I will re- 
ceive nothing, and may blessings follow you." She 
then opened the gate, when, with a light heart and 
an approving conscience, I continued my journey, 
and reached home, after an absence of twenty-five 
days. 

Passages were so frequently given me in stages and 
in other carriages, that not more than one third of this 
journey was performed on- foot. And with few ex- 
ceptions, those persons with whom I tarried and re- 
ceived of their liberality, would accept no recompense: 
but generally conversed familiarly with me, and asked 
me to pray with them. In compliance with their in- 
vitations, my soul was often blessed and made to re- 
joice. After my return, the information that none 
could be freely educated in Hamilton without bail, 
that should be accountable for the expense, in case 
they should ever preach any other doctrine than that 
believed by the C. Baptists, induced me to relinquish 
the idea of pursuing a course of literary study; and 
from the scriptures, I have since become fully satisfi- 



A RELIGIOUS NAfcRAT^E. 

edj that without it, one called of God, may be a use- 
ful minister. 

I continued to attend the Baptist covenant meetings, 
and was treated with the same studied coldness as 
l.Hore. Six months had passed, since the ehurch 
received me as a candidate for baptism, and still all 
was silence on the subject. As yet, the vote of fel- 
lowship had neither been recalled nor disannulled. 
And a sense of the solemn duty lay so heavily on my 
mind, that I again renewed the request, in case they 
still believed me a fit subject; and if not, I desired 
tli em to let me know it. They now discussed the 
subject; and observed, that when I was received, a 
part of the church only was present, consequently, 
l he absent members were unacquainted with my ex- 
perience; and added, that some of those, w T ho did re^- 
ceive me, on consideration, had changed their minds. 
Being requested, I again related my experience, and 
my present exercises. They wished to know my 
sentiments, concerning particular and unconditional 
election, and communion, as believed and practised 
by them. I told them, it was a doubt in my mind, 
whether those views w r ere agreeable to the scriptures. 
The whole church, with one exception, voted they 
were not satisfied with my experience, and could not 
receive me. Trials now pressed heavily upon me, 
and I felt like a lone and friendless child. Something 
whispered, •' What folly to think you are a christian, 
when men of piety and experience disowm you. You 
are but a child, and do you know more than the whole 
church?" My temptations were very great. But 
to the Lord only could I go; and had he not granted 
succour, by especially manifesting himself, despond- 
ence would have discouraged me, and that, perhaps, 
for ever. My oath was sacred; and its performance 
oil/gently attended. The grace of God was sufficient 

me, and if ever the consolation of his Spirit glad- 
dened my heart, it did in those days. My peace be- 
e a river, and wintry trials gave place to the 

ering joys of spring and summer. I attended 
meetings with different denominations, particularly 

TVleVhodist, and oft times had happy seasons, feel- 



A^LIGftOUS NARRATIVE. 29 

ing my spiritual strength renewed. But their senti- 
ments not being in every particular congenial with 
my own, I could not find that my home was with 
them. 

In the month of July, 1819, Elder Zabulon Dean, 
and his companion, having heard of my situation, and 
feeling interested, sent an appointment to our neigh- 
borhood; and came thirty miles, accompanied by 
brother Samuel Wire, then an unordained preacher, 
Deacon C, and brother S. They were all Free-Will 
Baptists, and the first of whom I had any knowledge. 
On Saturday, July 10th, I met with them, learned 
their sentiments, spirit and humility; which so well 
accorded with my own views and feelings, that desir- 
ing to be baptized, I related to them my experience 
and sentiments, also the manner in which my applica- 
tion to unite with the Baptist church had been received 
and afterwards rejected. They expressed satisfaction 
with my experience, approved of my sentiments, 
and the next day, being the Sabbath, a meeting was 
appointed for preaching and examination, at the house 
where the Baptist church usually met for worship. 
They having been invited to attend, were generally 
present, with a large concourse of people. After ser- 
mon, being requested, I stood upon a beneh, and 
again related the dealings of the Lord with me. Elder 
Dean requested the church to state the reason why 
they did not receive me. After a space of silence^ 
one of the members answered, that it had been un- 
derstood the child was disobedient to his parents. 
This report to me was new; but on being traced to 
its source in presence of the assembly, it was mani- 
fest, that it had originated in misunderstanding; and 
as it was contradicted by my parents and others, Eldsr 
Dean still called, not only on the church, but on the 
whole assembly, to show if they knew any reason that 
should debar me from the privileges of the house of 
God; and if not, charged them for ever to hold their 
peace. Nothing more being said, the assembly re- 
sorted to the water. To me, this was a long desired 
and pleasant hour. When led into the stream, feel- 
ing impressed to address the neonle. I turned and de- 



90 A RELIGIOUS NARRA#VE. 

ed to them my weariness of transgression, and my 
determination, through grace, for ever to forsake all 
sin. the way of the wicked, and to travel the narrow 
to the city of God. After earnestly soliciting 
these of my age, and all sinners to begin with me to 
k a better world, I assured them if they would not, 
I must leave them for ever; and called heaven and 
earth, the assembly, and even the water in which I 
stood, to record my separation from the world, and 
to witness against me in the judgment day, if I should 
ever forsake the Lord; then, having been laid in the 
baptismal grave and raised again, I went on my way 
rejoicing. 

On the 17th of the same month, I attended the Ben- 
ton Quarterly Meeting of the Free-Will Baptists, in 
the town of Phelps, eighteen miles from my father's, 
and was there received a member of the church in that 
place. Five were baptized, communion and washing 
feet attended to, and a profitable season was enjoyed. 
After this, Elder Dean and brother Wire frequently 
preached in Junius, and a good reformation followed 
their labors; in which some of my former persecu- 
tors were converted to the faith of the gospel. In the 
ensuing autumn, brother Wire was ordained. He and 
Elder Dean baptized fifteen in Junius, who united 
with the church in Phelps; but in January following, 
they were dismissed and acknowledged a church in 
Junius, taking the scriptures for their only rule of 
faith and practice. Being absent at the time of its 
organization, I did not become one of its members 
till the ensuing Spring. This church walked in gos- 
pel order several months, and enjoyed many happy 
seasons. But the summer of prosperity passed, and 
the winter of adversity succeeded. New and unex- 
pected trials brought heaviness and mourning. Seven 
or eight, who first united and were well engaged, 
soon turned aside after Satan and walked no more 
with us. Iniquity abounding, the love of some waxed 
cold. Every feeling of my soul was pained, when 
those with whom I had taken sweet counsel, thus 
wounded the innocent cause of Jesus and brought it 
into reproach. But while our number decreased by 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 31 

excommunications, the Lord more than supplied the 
vacancies by adding to the church of such as should 
be saved. Determined, by the help of God, to walk in 
the truth and keep all the commandments, I embraced 
every opportunity of attending meetings of worship; 
when generally my spirit was pressed within me to 
warn the wicked of the necessity of a preparation to 
meet God; and I seldom remained silent, as this 
brought condemnation. 



CHAPTER III. 

Call to the ministry, and the particulars of mxj exercises 
and gospel labors for three months. 

Nov. 4, 1820, completed my fifteenth year. On this 
day, going alone into a wood on a high hill, while the 
rain was descending, I fell upon the ground, and for- 
mally dedicated myself anew to God, promising faith- 
fulness and full submission to his will. In this dedi- 
cation, casting my eyes upon the surrounding country, 
I had a view of the gospel harvest, and felt the first 
serious impression, that duty would yet call me to la- 
bor therein. 

On Jan. 1, 1821, having been solicited by Elder 
Dean, I left home and went to Benton and Milo, 
where a good revival was progressing; and there at- 
tended several meetings with the elder, generally 
giving an exhortation after sermon. In several con- 
ference meetings with the converts, we enjoyed re- 
freshing seasons. Thus three weeks quickly passed, 
when my parents, meeting me at the Benton Quar- 
terly Meeting, in Phelps, desired my immediate re- 
turn. Elders Dean and Fowler, after some entreaty, 
obtained their leave for my attendance at an extra 
quarterly meeting in Ontario. My parents gave me 
liberty to accompany Elder Dean to several other pla- 
ces also, provided I should first return with them. 
Accordingly I returned home, and after a stay of two 
days, I left on Wednesday for Ontario, forty miles 



32 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

distant. A deep snow had fallen, which was much 
drifted, and the weather was extremely cold, inso- 
much that few ventured from their firesides. After 
wading through the snow thirteen miles, and suffering 
considerably, I found my toes were frozen, and con- 
sequently proceeded no farther till the next day.* 
Arriving at Ontario, I was glad to meet Elders Dean 
and Fowler. At this meeting some refreshing was 
enjoyed, and it pleased the Lord to give me freedom 
while speaking in his name. After its close, Elder 
Dean took me with him to Benton, Milo, and Poult- 
ney. In the latter place, the power of God was man- 
ifest in our meeting. One cried aloud for mercy, and 
soon after professed to find pardon. Others were se- 
riously affected, but suffered the enemy to catch away 
the seed that was sown in their hearts. 

Returning to Benton, I tarried certain days, and 
attended a few meetings. During this period, one 
day when the rain and snow were descending on the 
earth, while at the house of Elder Dean, I felt the 
first direct impulse as if from Heaven, ' Go thou and 
preach the gospel/ Every surrounding object now 
assumed a mournful aspect; and retiring immediately 
to a wood on the shore of Seneca lake, half a mile 
from any house, I cast myself upon the beach, where 
the restless waves uttered a hoarse murmur on one 
side, and the bleak winds rustled in the forest on the 
other. Raising a tearful eye to Heaven, I exclaimed, 
c O my God, is this truly from thee? and must I, an 
ignorant child, go and preach thy gospel?' After 
weeping awhile upon the ground, I arose and queried 
thus with myself; 'Can it be, that God will pass by 
the learned, the wise, the experienced, and choose a 
child of fifteen years to preach the gospel? 5 When 
about to answer in the negative, I cast my eyes east- 
ward as I arose, and in an instant, by impression, 
saw myself a friendless child, running to and fro in 
the earth to warn the wicked of their danger. I had 
resolved to obey, when convinced God required any 
thing at my hand, whatever consequences might ensue. 

♦Afterwards, I heard of nine persons, who, on this day, were 
frozen to death at different places in this country. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. S3 

From these impressions, I began to gather that God 
would put me into his vineyard, and that the time was at 
hand. A view of leaving parental care, the society 
of home, of wandering in a land of strangers, while 
yet but a child, of facing the bleak storms and enduring 
the fatigues of journeying oft, and of the trials and 
persecutions that awaited me, now rushed upon my 
soul, overpowered my feelings, and constrained me 
to unite with the winds and waves in breaking the 
reign of silence. After this burst of grief had a little 
abated, I said, £ Lord, I am a child, how can I preach?' 
and walking over the water on a fallen tree, I gazed 
therein, and thought, how pleasant would be a watery 
tomb, if it might hide me from a life of exile. A sweet 
voice whispered, "My grace is sufficient for thee. 
Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings, I have 
perfected praise." Duty was made plain; I con- 
sented to walk in the path of obedience, and peace of 
soul ensued. 

On my return to Junius, finding my parents unwil- 
ling to give me permission to leave them again, I re- 
lated to them my exercise of mind, and impression of 
the duty God required of me; and added, if they 
thought it would be right to keep me at home, they 
would be accountable, and my conscience would be 
clear in the sight of Heaven. They thought they 
should be justifiable in thus doing, and told me my 
labor was so much needed, they could not spare me. 
I returned to my former avocations, but nature seem- 
ed clothed with solemnity: the concerns of earth 
seemed of little moment ; the hapless children of men, 
sinking to wo by unbelief, were constantly presented 
to my view. Day and night I wept and mourned for 
them at mercy's altar. Sleep often fled my pillow, 
while it was bedewed with tears. 

One evening, after retiring to rest, a sense of the 
state of the wicked rolled upon my mind; and a little 
after the midnight hour, I retired to the lonely forest, 
and there prostrated myself on the cold snow. Duty 
called me to go out into the world, and warn my fel- 
low creatures to flee from the wrath to come ; to pro- 
claim the glad tidings of salvation, "the acceptable 



31 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our 
God." Again, a view of the storms of opposition and 
persecution that awaited me, was suddenly presented, 
together with the painful scene of leaving the tender 
care of those dear parents, who from the days of infancy 
had guided the steps of my childhood, and checked its 
waywardness. My beloved brothers and dear sister 
clung to my affections. I recollected my scanty ed- 
ucation, having enjoyed the advantages of a school 
only ten months; and had to reflect on my situation, 
destitute even of convenient raiment. I thought, surely 
men will despise my youth as well as my counsel, and 
the truth will be disgraced. Yet the path, in which God 
was calling me to walk, was made plain; and in obe- 
dience alone was peace. Clay had been used to open 
the eyes of the blind, and the power of God was still 
the same. Resigning myself to his will, my heart 
was encouraged, and I desired the Lord to open the 
way, that my whole time might be devoted to warn 
the unconverted, and point them to the Lamb of God: 
and I believed that I should bear patiently their abuse, 
contempt, and reproach. These exercises of mind 
continued and increased, while sorrow was depicted 
on my countenance. In my sleeping and waking mo- 
ments, I felt that the blood of souls would be required 
at my hand, and that 'wo' would be mine, if I preach- 
not the gospel. 

One day while cutting trees in the wood, I became 
almost lost to all sense of my labor, and frequently 
sat down, and wept for the miseries that awaited the 
ungodly. My father observing this, called me to the 
house. Endeavouring to conceal my grief, I obeyed 
his call without any suspicion of his motive. Giving 
me a* chair, he asked me to sit down. This unusual 
manner excited my surprise; I observed both his 
countenance and my mother's were sad, and they ap- 
peared to have been weeping. With an agitated 
voice, my father said tenderly, "My son, why have 
you been weeping?" Till now, I had not thought 
my grief had been discovered; but after a pause, I 
answered: "The Lord is calling me to warn poor per- 
ishing sinners of their danger; but I cannot go; for 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 35 

my parents are unwilling." They burst into tears, 
and my father said, "My son, you may go. For 
sometime we have felt we were like Pharaoh, who 
would not let the children of Israel go to worship God 
in the wilderness. We give you your time, and will 
no longer detain you/ 5 My feelings were overpower- 
ed. Our tears mingled together, and I thanked God. 

At this time a great revival was progressing in Bru- 
tus and Camillus, twenty miles from Junius. Feel- 
ing anxious to see this work, and labor in it accord- 
ing to my ability, I left home, walked fifteen miles to 
Brutus, and tarried the night among strangers, who 
were kind. The next day, being the Sabbath, I in- 
quired for a meeting in the reformation; and, under- 
standing Elder E. Shaw would preach and baptize 
about four miles from the place of my lodging, I went 
to his meeting, and sat down, a little stranger, in the 
assembly. I knew no difference among christians, 
still I closely watched all that passed, felt much in- 
terested, and thought the countenances of the people 
showed who among them were the followers of the 
Lamb. After preaching, several spoke of the things 
God had done for them, and it seemed that I was in 
my father's family. Standing upon a bench in order 
. to see the assembly, I exhorted them a few moments, 
and remarked, that as the Antediluvians were disobe- 
dient, while the ark was preparing, and the flood de- 
stroyed them; so if they in this reformation, and in 
this life, were indifferent, the Lord would send a 
storm of fire, and destroy them in like manner. I 
enjoyed much freedom, and it pleased the Lord to 
touch the assembly. After meeting, many spoke 
with me, invited me to their houses, and to attend dif- 
ferent meetings; so that I no more felt as a stranger 
or wanted an open door. At the conclusion, Elder 
Shaw baptized eleven, who came out of the stream, 
apparently very happy, and some of them shouted for 
joy. The evening was spent in a prayer meeting 
that continued nearly all night, in which three pro- 
fessed to be converted. 

Several days following were spent in Brutus, at- 
tending prayer, conference, and preaching meetings; 



36 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and in visiting families. I embraced every opportu- 
nity of testifying to all, small and great, rich and 
both publicly and from house to house, repent- 
ance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. 
Some were awakened, and professed to obtain recon- 
ciliation with God. In one of my visits at a public 
house, I desired to pray with the family, but was de- 
nied; then I requested the privilege of praying in 
the bar-room, where the traveller is allowed to swear 
without asking leave, but this also was denied. Re- 
flecting that the street was free, and observing there 
would be liberty there, I went out and kneeled down 
before the house, and besought the Lord to have 
mercy on this family. In the meantime, I was af- 
terward informed, the landlord took a horse-whip, 
and came out to drive me away from prayer, and 
whip me from the place; but meeting a young man of 
the Presbyterian church at his door, who had just 
commenced preaching, he seized him by the collar, 
and said, " You rascal, why have you sent that boy 
here to pray? 55 The young man replied, Ci I have 
not: God sent him. 55 Before the dispute ended, I 
was visiting other families. Still the revival passed, 
and this family took not warning to forsake their sins, 
neither shared they in the work. i 

In that part of Brutus called Jerico, a certain 
young man, while I was exhorting him to repentance^ 
swore very wickedly, for which, I told him, he must 
give account to God. He raised his axe, and bid 
me, ;; Be gone, 55 swearing if I said any more, he 
would throw it at my head. Turning to go away, I 
replied, " Remember for all these things, God will 
bring thee into judgment. 55 He appeared angry, and 
casting down his axe, took up a stick of wood with 
both hands, and threw at me. I was then about a 
rod from him, and immediately stopped in order to 
suffer patiently the effects of his wrath, hoping that 
conviction might fasten on his heart. The stick pass- 
ed just over my head; he threw a second, that passed 
behind me; a third, which only touched my leg; a 
fuurth, that just missed me. It really seemed the 
Lord was my defence. Not satisfied with these at- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 3? 

tempts at abuse, he came with a loaded horse-whip, 
and gave me a severe blow, which caused exquisite 
pain, and left its mark for two weeks. His father, 
with some others, stopped him, and prevented any 
further violence. Proceeding a little distance on my 
way, I felt grieved at his awful situation, and prayed 
God to have mercy on his soul. While on my knees, 
the young man passed by, and swearing very wicked- 
ly, loaded me with curses. 

In the latter part of my stay in these regions, I 
went into Camillus, and attended several meetings in 
the village of Elbridge ; where the revival was pro- 
gressing powerfully; and visited considerably from 
house to house, praying with the mourners and ex- 
horting them to resign every thing for Jesus' sake. 
In the family of a certain lawyer, whither I had been 
invited, I enjoyed much freedom in conversation and 
prayer. One of the daughters was awakened to seek 
the " pearl of great price." Shortly afterward, her 
father told me that she had become discouraged, and 
invited me to call again. I complied with his re- 
quest, and again prayed with her, and she again re- 
newed her covenant. Soon after this, she was con- 
verted, and publicly professed faith in Christ. With- 
in the circle of my visits, was the family of a respec- 
table merchant, who himself was a lover of religion; 
but his companion was opposed to the revival. I re- 
quested liberty to pray, which was granted; and my 
poor heart felt encouraged, when, as I arose, the la- 
dy of the house appeared in tears. After adding a 
few words of exhortation, I went out; the merchant 
following, spake affectionately to me, and left a half 
dollar in my hand. Soon after, in compliance with 
his request, I visited them a second time, and prayed 
with his companion; who again seemed affected, but 
not fully persuaded to embrace Christ. Alas! how 
many wait for a convenient season, to their own de- 
struction. 

In the east part of Camillus, I attended several 
meetings with Elder O. E. Morrill; and passed 
through some severe trials, and spent many solitary 
hours, feeling like a lonely stranger in the earth, often 

A. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

weeping till my eves were sore. Persecution met me 
on almost every hand; some said, the lad ought to be 
whipped home, kc. At an evening meeting, where 
Elder Morrill preached. I spoke in exhortation. Af- 
ter its close, no one inviting me to a lodging, I was 
left alone in the house. But soon after. Eld. Mor- 
rill kindly inquired for me, returned, and took me to 
the place where he tarried. The grief and discour- 
agement that overcame me, touched his heart; and 
taking me into his lap, as he would a child, he spoke 
words of consolation that gave me relief. I enjoyed 
much satisfaction in the revival in these towns: and 
though severe trials at times afflicted my soul, still 
my faith was confirmed, that duty called me to labour 
in the vineyard of the Lord; and my heart was en- 
couraged by the success with which God blessed my 
feeble endeavours in the awakening and conversion 
of a few. 

If I mistake not. it was calculated, that in Brutus, 
Camillus. and the adjacent towns, six or seven hun- 
dred professed to pass from death unto life. In this 
work. I laboured about one month and attended forty- 
four meetings: but did not conrine myself to a text, or 
oretend to sermonize. When about to return home. 
I was much interested at Treat settlement, with Clo- 
ses Manrow. a lad of about fifteen years. He exhib- 
ited much talent in public speaking, for one of his 
a^-e: appeared humble, and desired to travel with me. 
The proposal was pleasing, for I believed he would 
make a good yoke fellow in the gospel: and being 
admitted as a companion, on the 17th of April, 1821, 
he accompanied me on my return to my parents. 

-~ «##«*- 

CHAPTER IV. 

Particulars. of a three months' journey to Holland Pur- 
chase. 

A week soon passed in the society of the family 
eircle. and its enjoyment was sweet to my soul. Dur- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 39 

ing this period, my mother conversed and advised 
much with me on such subjects as she thought would 
be useful; a presentiment seeming fixed in her mind, 
that she was enjoying the last opportunity she should 
ever have, to bestow her counsel. Her words sunk 
deep into my heart, and, with thankfulness, I blessed 
God for a pious and affectionate mother. The pass- 
ing moments seemed precious, while I listened to the 
sweet accents that fell from her lips, and endeavoured 
to treasure up the instruction she was giving me. 
Home was pleasant; but the time was at hand that 
required my departure. As my former travels had 
been confined to a few towns in the vicinity of Junius, 
I had scarcely experienced a parting with my dear 
parents and relatives; and while passing through the 
gloomy hour of trial, had fondly anticipated meeting 
them again soon, when their kindness should soothe 
my sorrow. But now the scene was to be changed. 
The time was come, that I must go to a distant part 
of the land, wherever God's spirit should direct, or 
Zion's need require, expecting several months would 
elapse before I should behold their countenances 
again, or know of their welfare. The reflection, that 
ere my return, death might lessen the number of the 
family circle, caused me to feel the strength of the 
ties that bound them to my soul; and though I knew 
I loved them, yet till now, I did not know how strong, 
nor how fervently. 

The church in Junius had given me a letter of com- 
mendation; and the morning of April 26, was appoint- 
ed for my departure. It dawned a beautiful morning; 
but grief sat heavy on our hearts. Together we bowed 
at the altar of mercy, where oft times in days that are 
past, we had felt the consolations of Heaven, and had 
been united to each other by ties stronger than those 
of natural affection. My mother, with a trembling 
voice, called on the name of the Lord; and fervently 
entreated, that his preserving power and cjioice bles- 
sings might attend her beloved son, just going from 
her care, perhaps for ever. Often she had prayed for 
me; and bitter now was the thought, that this might 
foe the last time I should ever hear her supplications 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

in my behalf. The moment of separation had come; 
and giving my brothers and sister the parting hand, 
I passed from the parental roof. My parents follow- 
ed me lo the corner of the house. The weeping fa- 
ther then took me by the hand, and in a faltering 
voice, said, " Whenever you wish to return, my house 
shall be your home. God bless you, my son. Fare- 
well." The tender mother then giving me a dollar to 
bear my expenses, grasped my hand; she pressed it 
affectionately; and on casting a look at her features, 
I saw they were convulsed; the big swelling tears 
rolling fast from her eyes, betrayed the conflict in her 
bosom. Her chin quivered, her lips moved, and she 
faintly articulated, " Adieu, my child, adieu. The 
Lord go with thee." My spirit almost failed within 
me, while I witnessed their agonizing emotions, Bid- 
ding them farewell, I. sighed adieu, again and again. 
But O, the feelings of my heart! Where am I going? 
Into the wide world; to face its frowns, endure its 
taunts and vile reproaches, as once my Master did. 
But, "it is enough that the servant be as his lord." 
Coming to a rise of ground, in sight of my father's 
house, I turned to view once more the beloved forms 
of those dear parents, and cast on them my last look. 
They were standing where we parted, apparently 
weeping, and following with their eyes the departing 
child, as though anxious to catch the last glimpse. 
The mother's face was somewhat bowed down, and 
the sight touched again every tender feeling, awak- 
ening all my sympathy, till, in addition to my own, their 
sorrow became my sorrow. I gave another look, 
thinking perhaps it was the last; then sighed farewell. 
The places where I had passed the scenes of child- 
hood, now met my sight; and seemed bound to 
my affections by a thousand tender associations. But 
while grief was almost bursting my heart, the sweet 
promise of Christ, contained in Mark 10:29,30, drop- 
ped as if from heaven into my soul; " There is no 
man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or 
father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for 
my sake, and the gospel's, but he shall receive a hun- 
dred fold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 41 

sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with 
persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life. 5 ' 
My mourning was now turned into rejoicing, and my 
tears into songs of praise. 

After walking twenty-one miles, in company with 
the lad before mentioned, we found entertainment for 
the night a few miles south of Geneva, with a Con- 
gregationalist family, who were kind. In the morn- 
jng we proceeded to Benton; and there visited from 
house to house, conversing with all, as opportunity 
presented, upon the importance and necessity of a 
speedy preparation to meet God. A young man at a 
tavern, whom I thus counselled, scoffed at tne, and 
ridiculed the religion of Jesus. My soul was pained 
within me; and falling on my knees, I besought the 
Lord to touch the heart of this young man by his 
Spirit; give him to see the aggravated nature of his 
transgressions, and to feel his need of the Saviour. 
While thus supplicating the mercy of Heaven, the 
young man continued to talk in a loud tone of voice, 
and finally asked me to take some tobacco. His mo- 
ther, a professor, was present, but reproved not his 
vanity; yet reprimanded me severely, for going about, 
talking to people older than myself. After justifying 
my practice, by telling her I believed the Lord re- 
quired it at my hand, she closed the conversation with 
a remark too vulgar to name. Taking leave of them 
with a sorrow r ful heart, I went on my way, sighing 
for the evil done by professors, who are destitute of 
the mind that was in Christ Jesus. Their conduct 
strengthens the hands of the wicked, and causes Zioa 
to mourn and languish. They enter not into the king- 
dom themselves, and them that would enter in, they 
hinder. 

April 29, being the Sabbath, we attended meeting 
with Elder Dean, in Milo; in which I spake a few 
minutes under considerable embarrassment; and af- 
terward retired to a wood much depressed in spirit, 
and sorely pained with doubts and fears, lest I had 
mistaken the path of duty in attempting to labor in 
Zion. Returning to the house of a friend, and find- 
ing no relief, I determined to fast and pray. In do- 
4* 



42 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

ing this, all doubts and gloom were dispersed, and 
my heart was encouraged to continue in the work of 
the Lord. 

Tuesday, May 1 , I held a meeting at the hour of 
ten; the school house was crowded, the audience at- 
tentive and solemn, and it was a season of refreshing 
to my soul. Meeting an assembly at the house of 
Deacon Knapp, in Wayne, I spake from this text, 
" The wages of sin is death; but the gift of God is 
eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord." M^ 
Manrow was still with me, and gave an exhortation. 
The Holy Spirit touched the hearts of some, and ma- 
ny wepfc. Thursday, in a meeting on the east side of 
Crooked lake, the Lord was with me, and his spirit 
attended the word. After this, crossing the lake near 
Bluff Point, and walking a few miles into Poultney, 
I spake to an assembly; but to me, it was a barren 
season, and the language of my heart was i how can I 
preach the gospel to a hardhearted and gainsaying 
people.' Finding an answer, " my grace is sufficient 
for thee," we proceeded to Praatstown. But no door 
being open for meeting, we went to the north part of 
Poultney, and there spoke the word to a few, who 
heard with candor. 

Saturday, May 5, I went to Jerusalem, and gave 
out appointments for the next day. Sabbath morning, 
at the hour of nine, we met for worship on the west 
hill in Jerusalem. The assembly was large, and it 
was a time of Emmanuel's power: several wept, and 
kneeled for prayers. At one o'clock, P. M., the Lord 
assisted me in speaking to a crowded and solemn as- 
sembly on the east hill of Jerusalem: two manifested 
a resolution to seek the Lord. At three o'clock, P. 
M., I met another congregation in the north part of 
the town, and enjoyed the presence of my Master. 
Here, M. Manrow left me suddenly, without assign- 
ing any reason. At six in the evening, I attended a 
fourth meeting in Middlesex, and the next day, walked 
twelve miles, and attended two meetings. The day 
following, I visited Canandaigua; and meeting the 
Episcopalian minister in the street, stated to him my 
desire to speak to the people concerning the things 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 43 

of eternity. "What!" said he, " are you preaching? 
You are not capable of preaching. You cannot 
preach. We put young gifts to learning, till they be- 
come men." He then left me. After several fruit- 
less attempts to find a house open for meeting, among 
professed Christians, I turned to Cesar's kingdom, 
and without difficulty obtained leave to hold a meet- 
ing in the court house. About one hundred assem- 
bled. While stating in my introduction, the reason 
o£my leaving home, and the particular exercises of 
my mind concerning public speaking, a gentleman in 
the Jurors' seat, looked me steadfastly in the face, 
and said, " Young man, we came to hear you f reach; 
not to hear your experience. If you are going to 
preach, we wish you to proceed." This somewhat 
confused me; however I named a text, and proceeded 
with some embarrassment. About twenty left the as- 
sembly before the conclusion of the discourse. At 
tfce close of the meeting, one gentleman gave me half 
a dollar, and another, a small piece. During my 
discourse, I observed two men without the court 
house in earnest conversation, and pointing towards 
me; and when passing the jail, a woman came to the 
door, and asked me a number of questions concern- 
ing my manner of life. After proceeding a little dis- 
tance, I saw a man leave the jail, and come after me 
in a wagon with much speed. These circumstances, 
together with that of many having left the meeting, 
induced me to think they might possibly look on me 
with suspicion, and wish to put me in jail. The man 
overtook me, said he supposed I was a stranger, and 
invited me to go home with him. As it was three 
miles from my purposed route, it was after consider- 
able solicitation that I returned. He was a Calvin- 
istic Baptist, and treated me as a friend. 

The little good effect apparent from my last meet- 
ing, and the contempt manifested at my endeavours to 
warn the wicked, bore heavily upon me. In addition 
to this, my friend told me, he thought my learning 
was not sufficient to make my public addresses gen- 
erally interesting; and advised me to go home and 
stay, till I should be of age, or at least two or three 



44 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

years. I now felt a deeper loneliness, than had ever 
before touched my heart. Though entreated, I could 
not eat, but retired to my lodging, where sleep was 
a stranger, and there gave vent to my grief, till my 
eyes were sore with weeping. In the morning my 
grief was not assuaged, nor the fountain of my tears 
drained. I ate no breakfast, but went my way before 
the sun rose, passed through the village of Canandai- 
gua into Gorham, and there turned aside in a wood 
and laid myself on the earth. My sorrow seemed 
greater than I could bear; and life seemed such a 
burden, that I was tempted to starve myself. As this 
would t>e sin, I dared not resolve; but thought, could 
I go home, gladly would I haste to parental care. 
Beneath the shady boughs of Gorham, I mourned, 
somewhat like Jonah under the gourd, and desired 
death, unless my faith and hope should be increased* 
then lifting my eyes toward heaven, I said, l O Lord, 
why hast thou sent me a child, when men of experi- 
ence might go? Why hast thou called an ignorant 
youth, and left the learned at home? I am had in 
derision, and mocked by the enemies of the cross/ 
Two ways appeared; either to go home, and renounce 
all ideas of ever attempting to preach again, and thus 
please the greater part of my acquaintance, many of 
my brethren, and my natural mind, — or, to continue 
labouring in the vineyard, and face a storm of oppo- 
sition. Feeling that necessity was laid upon me, that 
wo would be mine if I preached not the gospel, I 
dared not disobey. Leaving the wood, I went to a 
house, where the people were kind. They gave me 
some food, and had a meeting notified in their vicin- 
ity. The next day, I attended three meetings; and 
the day following, walked twenty-five miles to Lyons, 
where the Benton quarterly meeting was to be hol- 
den, the 12th and 13th of May. 

Here I received a letter from my mother. It brought 
heavy tidings; and a trial, of which I had not thought. 
My father's house was again burned with all its con- 
tents. This trying scene happened only the Wednes- 
day before. My parents desired me to return and 
visit them in their affliction, provided I could have 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 45 

permission from the Lord. Retiring to a field alone, 
solitude seemed written on ail below. I thought of 
the continued series of misfortunes that had afflicted 
my dear parents, till all my sympathies were awa- 
kened. Reading the letter again and again, I laid 
the case before the Lord, when Luke 9:59, " Lord, 
suffer me first to go and bury my father," occurred 
to my recollection. And our Lord's answer, " Let 
the dead bury their dead, but go thou and preach the 
kingdom of God," kept passing through my mind. 
Finally, concluding I could do but little good should 
I return, and believing the Lord still called me to go 
west, I wrote to my parents, stating my sympathy for 
them, and conviction of duty, and sent back the dol- 
lar that my mother gave me on the morning of our 
separation. 

Monday, leaving for the Holland Purchase, I walk- 
ed nine miles and held two meetings, in which some 
were. awakened, who shortly professed to find Jesus. 
The two following days were spent in Ontario, where 
I attended three meetings, and enjoyed peace and lib- 
erty. Thursday, I proceeded to Brighton and tarried 
among strangers; and the next day went to Roches- 
ter, crossed the Genessee river, and in the afternoon 
arrived at Elder Jonathan N. Hinckley's. *iJe had 
gone to the Bethany quarterly meeting, which was to 
commence in Attica the next day. I stated that I was 
going to that meeting, and requested something to 
eat. Sister Hinckley inquired whence I came, the 
object of my journey, &c. Being answered, she said 
within herself, as she afterward informed me, C A likely 
story, that you, a little boy, have come more than a 
hundred miles on foot to attend a quarterly meeting! 3 
Thus she concluded, I had only said this to get some- 
thing to eat, which she gave me, and let me go my 
way. I walked that evening, fifteen miles to Byron, 
and towards the last of the way, a large dog followed 
me closely about half a mile, and appeared very an- 
gry. I prayed to God for protection, and my unpleas- 
ant pursuer left me. About eleven o'clock, I called 
at brother Gilman's, and found all had retired to rest. 
One arose, however, unbolted the door, and gave me 



46 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

admission. After hearing my introduction, he con- 
ducted me to the cupboard, and then to a lodging 
with Elder Hinckley, who tarried in the house that 
night. This was my first interview with him; and 
the next morning, though a stranger, he pitied my 
weariness, and insisted that I should ride on his beast 
a part of the way to Attica, which was twenty-one 
miles. 

At one o'clock, P. M., we entered the meeting, 
and Elder Hinckley shortly after arose on the stand, 
looked around on the assembly with a piercing eye, 
and then said: ll I was not coming to this place. I 
was going to Clarkson. But the Lord God said to 
me, 'Attica, — Attica, — Attica;' and I am here, thank 
God." He then sat down. Feeling the cold chills 
pass over me, I looked around and saw tears starting 
from many eyes. About one minute after, he arose 
again and said: " It was in the north country, in the 
cold month of January, when the snow was several 
feet deep on the earth, that the Lord God found Jon- 
athan, the atheist, and converted his soul — and the 
leafless trees stretched their arms toward heaven and 
praised God." Again, he took his seat; but such 
was the power that attended these words, that nearly 
the "rctVole assembly were in tears.. The preaching 
that followed was interesting and refreshing. Here 
I saw several preachers for the first time, some of 
whom treated me affectionately; others, though they 
used me tenderly, gave me to understand, they 
were doubtful of my being in the path of duty, as they 
feared I had run without being sent. Again I fell 
into a sore trial. For the opinion of preachers hav- 
ing much influence with me, I thought it possible that 
I might have been mistaken respecting duty. The 
query was presented to me: " how can it be, that the 
Lord has called you to labour in his vineyard, when so 
many good people believe it not?" Retiring to a vale, 
I walked on the banks of the Tonewanta, and my 
spirit sunk within me: now again, I became weary of 
my life; and had strong temptations to put a period 
to it. Could I have felt liberty from the Lord to re- 
turn home, my trial would have ceased; but this, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 47 

I felt forbidden to do. And a monitor within, 
strengthened me to resist temptation, and avoid con- 
demnation, by resolving to continue in the work; for 
it appeared that I must know my duty for myself; and 
that, as another could not discharge the same, so 
another could not decide upon a case, that was wholly 
between God and my own soul. So I returned to the 
quarterly meeting about the time it closed, and spoke 
to those who would stay to hear. 

Monday, I held two meetings; in one of which ; 
some appeared to be deeply convicted of their lost 
condition. On the day following, I attended three 
meetings: in one of these, after soliciting those w r ho 
desired religion, to rise, and promising that I would 
try to pray for them, twenty stood up in the assembly; 
and several of them by sighs and tears, confessed the 
danger they were in, by living in sin. 

Wednesday, I spoke to an assembly in Benning- 
ton. The Spirit of the Lord was present, to the joy 
of saints and the conviction of sinners. At eight the- 
next morning, agreeably to appointment, I met a con- 
gregation in Attica. Six were awakened to view their 
lost condition, and promised to seek the Saviour. At 
evening in the same neighbourhood, I held a meeting 
that continued till after three o'clock in the morning. 
The Spirit of God was manifest in a marvellous man- 
ner. Saints rejoiced and shouted aloud for joy; sin- 
ners fell to the floor, wept and cried aloud for mercy. 
Having never witnessed such a scene before, I said, 
rashly, within myself, 'it is confusion;' and this 
scripture, '.* Our God is not the author of confusion/ 5 
came to my recollection; and in my heart, I con- 
demned the work, till several of the mourners spoke 
forth the praises of God, before my eyes, and told 
what the Lord had done for their souls. Then, after 
considering the subject again, and the accounts in 
sacred writ of certain meetings, where the Spirit of 
the Lord was powerfully manifested, (see Ezra 13: 
12, 13. Acts 2:13 — 37) I could but be convinced it 
was the work of Israel's God. 

I tarried in Attica and Bennington ten days, and 
attended twelve meetings; in which several, for the 



48 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

&iBt time, bowed before the Lord and called upon his 
name. Seven professed to be brought into the fold 
of Jesus, and several wanderers were reclaimed. Oh 
how glad was my heart, when the Lord looked upon 
the afflictions of David; and granted him the desire 
of his soul, in permitting his eyes to see the salvation 
of God. These few souls, which the Lord gave me, 
were dear to my heart, even as children; and appear- 
ed as seals and witnesses, that the Lord had commis- 
sioned me to declare his word to the sons of men. I 
next went to Sheldon, and attended several meetings; 
in one of which, nearly twenty came forward for 
prayers, and two were soon brought to rejoice in the 
liberty of the sons of God. 

Sunday, May 27, I attended six meetings; two in 
Sheldon, one in Bennington, and three in Attica. 
The congregations were large and attentive. No un- 
usual occurrence marked these meetings, yet it was 
believed good was done. The next day, I travelled 
twenty-five miles and preached twice. The second 
meeting was in Attica, and continued till two o'clock 
in the morning. Six happy converts were present, 
and we sat together in a heavenly place in Christ, 
Yea, many could say, 

" My willing soul would stay in such a frame as this, 
And sit, and sing itself away to everlasting bliss." 

Tuesday, after travelling fifteen miles, I attended 
one meeting; and the day following, preached three 
times. The Lord was present in the assemblies, and 
many rejoiced in bright hopes of a happy immortality. 

Thursday, I walked 12 miles, and held three meet- 
ings; and the next day preached in the north part of 
Sheldon. The day following, I went to China, where 
the Erie quarterly meeting was in session. Elders 
Richard M. Carey and Jeremiah Folsom were pres- 
ent; the preaching, and other exercises were spirit- 
ual and interesting. 

One circumstance at this meeting greatly affected 
me. Having retired from the assembly a small dis- 
tance, I heard a very singular sound in the barn 
where they were convened, that excited anxiety and 
alarm. I returned in haste; and' on entering the 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 49 

meeting, saw a young man standing before the assem- 
bly in a flood of tears; who, by signs and gestures, 
was attempting to describe the joys of heaven, and 
the horrours of hell. The sound of his voice was in- 
articulate, but varied with his signs to express happi- 
ness and misery. The whole assembly was deeply 
affected; and, to my astonishment, I found that this 
young man, though deaf and dumb, had opened his 
mouth to persuade the wicked from the way to hell. 
He had lately experienced a hope in God, and rela- 
ted his experience by signs; showing his fears of pun- 
ishment by looking at the fire, and then pointing 
downward; and his views of heaven, by touching 
things that were bright, or of the colour of gold, and 
pointing upward. He desired and received baptism, 
and became a faithful member of the church. The 
exercises of the meeting appeared to interest him, as 
much as any one; and, though he could neither hear 
Words, nor articulate them, yet he had sounds peculiar 
to exhortation, prayer, and singing, accompanied by 
suitable gestures. And I understood his public ex- 
ercises had been blessed to the conversion of several. 
This was loud preaching, and many said: " If the 
Lord hath opened the mouth of the dumb, it is time 
for us, who have the use of speech, to confess Christ 
with the mouth unto salvation. 5 ' 

Sunday, June 4, I went to Concord, appointed a 
meeting, and enjoyed unusual freedom in speaking. 
The day following, I went to Boston, Erie county, 
N. Y. ; and the next morning, at the hour of six, 
spoke to a crowded congregation, where my soul was 
led out into the liberty of the gospel. Six preachers 
were present; and the hearts of the people seemed 
melted by the presence of the God of Sabbaoth; and 
it was a time that doubtless will be remembered in 
eternity. I went to Nichol's settlement, and in the 
early part of the evening, gave out an appoint- 
ment. The house was soon filled, and we enjoyed a 
solemn waiting before God. Convicting power touch- 
ed the hearts of some, w T ho, before the exercises closed, 
desired the prayers of christians. In the morning, I 
held another meeting at the same place, and several 



50 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

covenanted to kneel and pray thrice a day, for four 
weeks. The day following, I preached in Zoar: this 
was a solemn, refreshing season; and at the close, a 
number promised to seek the Saviour. Saturday, I 
travelled fifteen miles, and held two meetings; in 
which, twenty-five manifested their desire for the H one 
thing needful" One or two of the number soon pro- 
fessed to rind pardon through the blood of the Lamb, 
Sabbath morning, June 10, after speaking to an as- 
sembly in a barn, at the hour of seven, I went to 
Zoar, where a large congregation was present; and 
in declaring the glad tidings of salvation, enjoyed 
much freedom. Here five solemnly covenanted to 
kneel and pray twice a day, for the four weeks ensu- 
ing. After preaching again in Nichol'a settlement, I 
rode ten miles to Boston, and found a numerous as- 
sembly, who had come out to hear the ' 'boy preacher," 
the appellation by which I was generally known. The 
Lord gave me confidence, with a good degree of his 
Spirit, and it was a weeping season. Here our hearts 
were made glad; twenty-five precious awakened souls 
came forward, desiring the prayers of God's children. 
Monday, after walking twenty-seven miles, I preached 
once. Near the close of the meeting, I invited those 
who felt a need of salvation, and desired to obtain it, 
to come forward and bow before the Lord, saying 
I would pray for them; five accepted the invita- 
tion. After visiting and preaching in Sheldon, Ben- 
nington, and Attica, I held a meeting in Pike ; and 
in the same, was publicly opposed by a LTniversalist; 
yet there appeared some good signs. 

I tarried the night with a brother in Christ, whose 
name was Johnson. Soon after rising in the morn- 
ing, the form of my mother suddenly appeared to my 
view, with a pallid countenance, and clad in the ha- 
biliments of death. Before I was aware, turning to 
the family, I said: " My mother is dead;" and rela- 
ted the impression. For some time previous, she had 
been in my thoughts but little, and the idea that it 
was. or might be so, caused a bitter pang. Though 
fears now troubled me, I hoped they would prove 
groundless. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 51 

From Pike, I went to Centerville, and attended a 
meeting, which was truly solemn. Some were awa- 
kened and desired to be remembered at the throne of 
grace. Sunday, June 17, I preached to four large 
congregations, in Rushford and Centerville. The 
power of Emmanuel was present in each meeting, and 
sinners wept as they viewed themselves in the gospel 
glass. The next day, I spoke the word to a solemn 
audience in Pike; and, early in the following day, at 
Six Acre lake. In the afternoon, I was highly fa- 
voured of the Lord, while pointing precious souls to 
the Friend of sinners, at the east part of the town. 
Wednesday, I preached in China; the day after, 
walked thirteen miles in the rain, and attended three 
meetings. My shoes were worn off from my feet; 
and on reaching the last appointment, I was much 
wearied; my feet were blistered, and so painful, that 
I was obliged to sit while speaking to the people. 
But amidst my privations and sufferings for the cause 
of Christ, my heart felt that more than double was 
rendered, by seeing one sinner this evening persua- 
ded to turn and live. 

On Friday, I went to a camp meeting in Boston; 
and being requested, preached in the evening, and 
tarried the next day. On the Sabbath, feeling con- 
strained by the love of Christ and a sense of duty, 
though my feet were still bare, I addressed the peo- 
ple from the stand, and enjoyed good freedom. At 
the close of my discourse, a man who was not a pro- 
fessor, left nearly two dollars in my hand, and told 
me to purchase a pair of shoes; but before an oppor- 
tunity presented, a pair was given me. 

On Monday, I preached in Buff ham settlement, 
and in Aurora. In the latter place, a heavenly sea- 
son was enjoyed; fifteen mourning souls promised to 
seek the Lord, and two of them were soon brought 
to rejoice. The day following, I held a meeting in 
Wales; the next day, travelled sixteen miles, and 
preached twice. In the latter meeting, two request- 
ed prayers. Thursday, after riding twenty miles, I 
preached once; and the day following, attended a 
meeting in Pike, but saw none persuaded to turn to 

God, 



OZ A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Sunday morning, July 1, 1821, I went to Center- 
villc. Numbers had assembled, and I felt great con- 
science in declaring the counsel of Heaven, This 
assembly was said to be the largest that had ever 
been in the town, In the after part of the day, about 
four hundred met in Rushford, many having come be- 
tween ten and fifteen miles. I believe the Lord en- 
abled me to come to the people in the fulness of the 
blessing of the gospel of Christ. Many were smitten 
by the sword of the spirit; a revival soon commenced, 
and, as I afterward learned, fifty or sixty professed to 
find Him, of whom Moses in the law and the prophets 
did write. The first of these were brought into liberty 
at a camp meeting. In the evening, I preached again 
at Centerville. The next day, I travelled fifteen 
miles and held two meetings ; and the day following, 
preached twice in Pike. 

On the 4th of July, Elder Kendall, a Calvinistic 
Baptist, preached at Centerville; and at the conclu- 
sion of his discourse, I addressed the audience. El- 
der Kendall made me a considerable present of wear- 
ing apparel; and offered to give one hundred dollars 
toward a collegiate education, provided I would go 
to Massachusetts and receive the tuition from one of 
his relatives. He also gave encouragement, that the 
whole expense of a support at college should be de- 
frayed. As this would prevent me from travelling to 
declare the glad tidings of salvation, I could not ac- 
cept his kind offer. God had sent me to preach his 
gospel; and, from his word, I could not find that he 
had ever permitted one, whom he had thus commis- 
sioned, to leave his work, and go to a seminary of 
learning. 

Thursday, July 5, I went to a camp meeting in 
Warsaw, where the preachers treated me with cold- 
ness. After a stay of one day, having prayed twice 
on the camp ground, one of the ministers reproved 
me for taking up too much of the time. Feeling de- 
sirous to address the people from the stand, I request- 
ed the privilege, but was denied. During an inter- 
mission on Saturday, while conversing with some in- 
duals, and endeavouring to persuade them to be 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 53 

reconciled to God, large numbers crowded to hear, 
till I had not room to turn. Being solicited by some 
of the brethren, I climbed upon a fire stand,* and 
commenced delivering my message. Nearly the 
whole assembly gathering around, listened attentive- 
ly, and many with tears. Soon, one of the preachers 
requested me to be as brief in my remarks, as possi- 
ble, and free my mind. Feeling my duty was then 
discharged, I ceased speaking, and the next day left 
the meeting. Having now a chain of appointments 
west of Warsaw, I proceeded thirty-six miles; and 
on Monday preached in Sheldon and Wales. In the 
latter place, it was a time of Emmanuel's power; five 
mourners kneeled, while we called on Him who is 
able and mighty to save. One of the number soon 
found Jesus. On the day after, I preached at Auro- 
ra; and one, who had been awakened in one of my 
former meetings, was brought into the liberty of the 
sons of God. In the after part of the day, I spoke to 
a congregation in Boston; one sinner was slain, and 
soon after raised by the great Physician. The day 
following, I preached in Hamburg to a numerous 
concourse, who appeared to hear for the judgment 
day. 

July 11, I observed with solemn prayer, it being 
the second anniversary of my baptism. The day was 
pleasant. In the forenoon, I attended a meeting in 
Eden, where the solemnities of the eternal world 
were unveiled, and the arrows of the King sharp in 
the hearts of his enemies. Eleven thus wounded, 
bowed before the Lord; and while we implored his 
mercy, their cries and groans resounded through the 
barn in which we were assembled. After the meet- 
ing closed, as the people seemed very unwilling to 
leave the place, I conversed with several who prom- 
ised to seek God. Addressing a young woman, who 
belonged to the Quakers, I asked her, if she desired 
the religion of the blessed Jesus. She made no reply, 

*Fire stands are about six feet high, and constructed by placing sev- 
eral stakes in the ground, and covering the tops of them first with boards, 
and then with earth, for the purpose of building fires on them, to give 
light in the night at camp meetings. 



54 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

but immediately started for home. Conviction fol- 
lowed her, and her distress of mind became so great, 
that she returned in tears; and meeting me, in com- 
pany with several mourning souls, as we were passing 
from the barn to the house, she begged forgiveness 
for leaving me so abruptly, and said, she not only de- 
sired the knowledge of God, but wished me to entreat 
his mercy for her. After entering the house, we 
again called on the name of the Lord. From this 
good hour, a reformation followed, in which several 
Quakers professed to be born again. 

After attending two other meetings, I went to Buf- 
falo, and preached to a numerous congregation in the 
Methodist chapel. Sunday, July 15, I had an ap- 
pointment in a grove at Hamburg; many, attracted 
by curiosity, came out to hear " the boy;" and it was 
said, the assembly was larger than had ever before 
been in that town. I endeavoured to trust in God, but 
did not see so much of his power manifested as my 
heart would gladly have witnessed. In the evening, 
the Lord met with us again in Eden; and while his 
glory beamed upon us, Zion's children rejoiced with 
exceeding great joy, and sinners wept aloud. Ten 
or fifteen mourners, regardless of worldly vanities, 
were not ashamed to fall on their knees and humbly 
beg for pardon. The next day, I travelled twenty 
miles and preached twice; the day following, walked 
fourteen miles to an appointment in Attica; and on 
Thursday, returned to Eden, a distance of thirty-five 
miles. Here I met a crowded assembly, in which 
the power of the Highest rendered the place both 
awful and glorious. Many went away mourning for 
their transgressions, and sighing for salvation. A 
conference was held in the evening: a large number 
spoke of the dealings of the Lord with them; and 
several declared they would never rest till they should 
find peace to their souls. The awakened became so 
distressed, that near the close their cries were heard 
throughout the assembly. Fifteen united in a circle, 
and bowed with us, while we called on the Lord. 
One or two found peace, and went home rejoicing. 

Friday, July 20, while I was preaching in Boston. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 55 

the Spirit of the Lord God descended upon us; and 
the cries of the wounded were heard in every part of 
the congregation. Fourteen manifested their desires 
for salvation, and their resolutions to seek mercy; and 
two or three were hopefully converted. 

On Saturday, an attack of the chicken pox, brought 
on me the pains of raging disorder. But having ap- 
pointments, I walked ten miles, to Aurora, in much 
distress of body, frequently lying down by the way. 
The next day, being the Sabbath, Elder H., a Cal- 
vinistic Baptist, and myself, undesignedly had ap- 
pointments at the same hour and place. The assem- 
bly was large; and on entering, I took a seat as a 
stranger. Elder H., after stating, that he under- 
stood a boy, who had been preaching in those parts, 
had an appointment at that place, inquired if any 
one knew where he was. On receiving an answer, 
he asked me, if I belonged to any church, or had 
credentials. My letter being presented, he read it 
to the assembly, and gave me liberty to preach. I 
loved to preach Jesus, and improving the opportuni- 
ty, enjoyed a precious season. In the after part of 
the day, I walked nine miles, and preached twice, 
but passed a restless night; my illness having consid-- 
erably increased. 

On Monday morning, the rain was falling, and my 
strength almost spent; yet an appointment, eleven 
miles distant, called me, and sinners lay near my 
heart. After walking in much distress four miles, 
my strength failed; but borrowing a horse, I reached 
my appointment at Vermont hill, both wet and cold. 
The house was filled, and the people were attentive. 
Their trickling tears bespoke that they felt the melt- 
ing influence of God's Holy Spirit. After the meet- 
ing closed, I began conversing with individuals,, 
and asked them, if they desired an interest in Christ. 
Some answered, ' they did not at present;' others that 
they ' could live without it a little longer-/ some said, 
they ' thought religion a good thing ; * and others, 
they ' would like it well enough.' I asked different 
questions, relative to the state of their minds; but 
notwithstanding their tears and trembling, they an- 



5$ A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

swcrcd evasively, and no one owning a desire for sal- 
vation, I went to Elder Folsom's, sorrowing and as- 
tonished at the obstinacy of sinful man. But as soon 
as the evening came, six or seven, with whom I had 
conversed, came to the house and desired me to pray 
for them. Next morning, I was informed that two or 
three of this number had been in such distress of 
mind, while they saw the sinfulness of their lives, 
that they neither closed their eyes to sleep, nor lay 
down during the night. At dawn of day, they return- 
ed to my lodging, and others continued to come, till 
an hour after sun-rising, when the number was in- 
creased to fifteen. I prayed and conversed with 
them; then bidding them adieu, went to my appoint- 
ment in Boston. Here, the heavens seemed to be 
opened, and the glory of God to fill the house. Pro- 
fessors were revived, wanderers reclaimed, and our 
meeting was crowned with the praises of two or three 
new-born souls. The four days following I laboured 
in Eden and Boston. 

During four weeks that had now passed, the power 
of God was frequently manifested in our meetings in 
these towns. While the saints were made to sing 
and shout for joy, the cries of awakened sinners, 
begging for mercy, often saluted our ears. Eighteen 
had professed to find pardon through the blood of the 
Lamb. Among this number, was one, in advanced 
life, who for eight years, had attended but one or two 
religious meetings. His curiosity being excited by 
the report, that ' a boy of the age of fifteen, was 
preaching among the people, 5 he came out to hear, 
looking with a scrutinizing eye at the youth; when, 
as he afterward stated, the following inquiries were 
suggested to his mind: c If that lad is engaged in the 
cause of religion, and so earnestly desires the wel- 
fare of men, as to leave his fathers house at this 
tender age, and go among strangers, far away from 
home, to persuade men to be reconciled to God; 
what should I, an old man, be about? I am living 
in sin in the very evening of life, while he is serving 
God in childhood.' Conviction reached his heart, and 
never left him, till he was hopefully converted. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 57 

July 29, after taking leave of the brethren in Bos- 
ton and Eden, I went to Concord, and held one 
meeting; thence to China and preached once; the 
next day, I visited Centerville, little realizing the 
deep sorrows that awaited me. Being told a letter in 
the Post Office waited my arrival, the recollection of 
my impression six weeks before at brother Johnson's, 
in Pike, caused me to tremble, and remark, that I 
believed my mother was no more. 

With an agitated step, I hastened to the office. 
The letter was presented, and a black seal confirmed 
my fears. I paused to prepare for heavy tidings*; 
then opened the letter, and saw the name subscribed 
was my father's. After naming the reception of my 
last letter, he wrote thus: ;( You write, " Dear father 
and mother;" but, O my son, it has become my pain- 
ful duty to inform you, that your mother is no more 
with us. A sudden attack of the quick consumption 
confined her on the 16th of May, 1821, and she de- 
parted this life on the 29th of the same month." 
That which I had feared, now came upon me. I 
could read no further; the tender ties were rent 
asunder. I retired, that my heart might bleed its 
anguish. When the first impulse of grief had a little 
subsided, I read my letter, and with subsequent in- 
formation, gathered the following particulars. 

My parents, after the burning of their dwelling, 
prepared a neighbouring cottage for their abode, into 
which they gathered a few things, till a house my 
father had purchased, should be removed to the place 
they had selected. Shortly after, my mother, having 
no candles, seated herself in the door of the cottage 
one evening, to repair garments for the family by 
moon-light. The next morning, she found she had 
taken cold, and said to my father: t{ I am ill, and I 
shall die. Our cottage is uncomfortable, and I will 
go to one of the neighbour's and there end my days.' 3 
But he, supposing their late affliction had cast a 
gloom over her mind, and that ill health had discour- 
aged her, hoped she would soon recover, and be res- 
tored to her usual cheerfulness. She went to the 
house of Mr. W. 3 apparently without serious symp«< 



58 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

toms of a course of sickness; and said, " I am not 
well, and have come to your house to be sick and 
die." Mr. W., surprised at the remark, kindly re- 
plied, " You are welcome to my house; but I trust 
you mistake in expecting death." The same day she 
took her bed, and seemingly closed her eyes upon the 
world. Though not yet attacked violently, she said, 
she should no more arise. My father proposed to 
call a physician. She replied, " It will do no good; 
but if it will afford you any satisfaction I am willing." 
Mr. M. a skilful physician attended, and at first did 
not consider her case alarming; but soon her destiny 
appeared to be unalterably fixed. 

My brother Friend, while sitting by her, said; M I 
cannot bear the thought that you should now die and 
leave us." She calmly replied; " My son, nearly 
forty-five years have I spent in this world of tribula- 
tion. We commenced in comfortable circumstances, 
%vith fair prospects of the future ; but once have been 
stripped of all, — twice our dwelling has been consum- 
ed. Life has been a continued series of disappoint- 
ments, and now I am nearly through all my sorrows. 
The Lord is about to take me to himself; and O, my 
child, how can you wish me to stay here any longer." 
My brother, bursting into tears, could say no more; but 
retired in secret to vent his grief. Rosanna, an only 
daughter, of the age of seven; and the youngest, a 
son of five years, having heard her say she should 
die, went several times each to her bed, weeping and 
saying, "Mamma, I don't want you should die." Al- 
ways, before this, when confined by sickness, or ex- 
pecting the approach of death, she had expressed 
much affection for her children, and concern for their 
welfare; but now, it seemed that a view of death, 
and discovery of eternity, had banished anxiety and 
absorbed natural affection. Though she had always 
been a tender mother, now the only reply to her in- 
nocent babes was, " Go away." Being frequently 
asked if she did not wish to see David, her repeated 
answer was, " JVb." Once, in reply to the same 
question, she said: M You may think it strange that. 
I say no; but it is because he is engaged in the causd 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 59 

of Christ, which I do not wish him to leave to visit 
me. I am going home; he will soon finish his work 
and follow me. 5 * 

On the morning of the 28th of May, her physician, 
after giving some directions concerning her medicine, 
said he must leave, but would call again the next day. 
She replied, " You need not come; for it will be 
useless: if you come to-morrow, you will find me a 
corpse." At one o'clock, P. M., she became speech- 
less, and the pains of death began. Several times, 
my father desired her to press his hand, if she felt 
confident of her acceptance with God. This she con- 
tinued to do as often as requested, until her strength 
so failed, that she could only stretch her hand a little. 
Her distress was very great; but at the hour of four, 
the next morning, her Saviour called — she left her 
pain and anguish — and exchanged this world of sor- 
row, this vale of tears, I trust, for a world of glory 
and immortal bliss. 

Another little circumstance touched my heart. The 
dollar that I sent back after the house was burned, 
was used toward purchasing her grave apparel. O, 
how distant was the thought, when I received that 
dollar from my mother, and returned it, that this 
would be its application! 



CHAPTER V. 

Particulars of my labours, and other occurrences, from 
July, 1821, to November following. 

Elder Kendall kindly gave me the use of a horse 
to visit our bereaved family. On the morning of Au- 
gust 2, 1821, I proceeded on the journey, which was 
130 miles— and on the evening of the fourth, arrived 
at my father's dwelling. But, O how gloomy! All 
that met my sight was marked with change. The 
house I left was gone, and another erected on othe*r 
ground. The mantle of night had cast its shade 
around: I knocked at the door, but all was silent as 



60 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

the house of death. Receiving no answer, I entered, 
and found my younger brother sleeping by the fire. 
Upon awaking him, he burst into tears, and exclaim- 
ed, " O, David! is this you? mamma is dead!" After 
informing me, that my father and eldest brother had 
gone a few miles from home, he conducted me to the 
chamber, where the two youngest children were in bed. 
Awaking from sleep, Rosanna threw her arms 
around my neck 3 and with much grief cried, " Mamma 
is dead." Jeremiah also told me the same, as though 
the tidings were new. This was a heart-touching 
scene. Soon my father and brother returned; but O 
how empty and solitary the house appeared! Death 
seemed engraven on the walls, and on all things 
around. Together we bowed before the Lord, when 
a remembrance of the solemn scene on the morning 
of our separation, caused my heart a bitter pang. Our 
number was less than at that time, — that voice, which 
then so fervently implored the mercies of Heaven at 
the family altar, we heard not. Alas! it was silent 
and mute in death. Memory, faithful to its office, 
brought to mind the excellent counsel and emphatical 
warnings, my dear mother had given me, accompa- 
nied by the painful assurance that they could never 
again be repeated. The next morning was the Sab- 
bath. I arose early, and viewed in solemn silence 
the surrounding scenery. The ruins of the old house 
brought the recollection of departed years; but an- 
other spot met my eye, It was where I last beheld 
the form of my departed mother. O, how dreary and 
desolate all creation appeared! With bitterness I said, 
" all below is vanity." 

We repaired to the house of worship. The empty 
seat in the carriage, and the vacant place in the house 
of God, told us, in silent language, that death had be- 
reaved us; and pointed to the dark confines of the 
tomb. After the morning service, in company with 
my father and family, I walked to the £C congregation 
of the dead;" there I gazed on the mound, beneath 
which rested the body of my mother, and watered it 
with my tears. But my heart was not without con- 
solation; I rejoiced in the midst of sorrow; for I 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 61 

thought, Ci Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord.' 3 
Here she rests in peace. No more the toils of life, 
the afflictions and woes of this land of pain and death, 
assail her. She/rests in the bosom of that Saviour, 
who on earth was so dear to her, and whose cause 
was so precious to her heart. Though I deeply felt 
and mourned my loss, yet, while I knew it was her 
eternal gain, for her, I could rejoice. In a little time, 
J shall finish my work and follow her. After wan- 
dering a little longer in the earth, warning sinners 
and weeping over them, I shall rest from my labours, 
and rejoin her to sing praises to God and the Lamb 
for ever. Bidding adieu to her peaceful grave, I en- 
deavoured in the afternoon, with feelings of great so- 
lemnity, to point sinners to the Saviour. 

After a stay of four days in Junius, duty called for 
my departure. Bidding my father and brothers fare- 
well, on the 9th of August, they went to their labour, 
and my little sister sat alone in the house. Just as I 
was ready to leave, she burst into tears, and said, cc O, 
David, don't leave me. It is very lonesome here 
since mamma died." It seemed as though my heart 
would break. I tried to console her, and quiet her 
grief, telling her, it was for poor sinners that I left 
her; they were going down to death, and the Lord 
had made it my duty to warn them. This was a try- 
ing hour; but committing her to the care of Heaven, 
I proceeded to Wayne, where the Benton quarterly 
meeting was to be holden, on the 11th and 12th of the 
month. The meeting was highly favoured from the 
presence of the Lord. Four were hopefully convert- 
ed; wanderers confessed their backslidings; and sev- 
eral went to their homes inquiring the way to Zion. 

Monday, after riding forty miles to Bristol, to at- 
tend an appointment previously left with a landlady for 
circulation, I found she had not given it notice. She 
said, she believed me an impostor, and had not ex- 
pected my return. But, notwithstanding I had re- 
turned according to agreement, she was then unwil- 
ling I should preach in her house. Being destitute 
of money, much fatigued, and faint with hunger, hav- 
ing ate nothing during the day's journey, I requested 
6 



62 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

some food, but it was refused: then asking something 
for my horse, this also was refused. So leaving her, 
I rode about two miles, made application for a lodg- 
ing, which was granted, and my necessities kindly 
relieved. The next day I rode thirty miles to an ap- 
pointment in Perry; and the day following to Cen- 
terville, returned the horse I had borrowed, and in 
the evening, attended a meeting. Thursday and Fri- 
day I walked thirty-six miles to Bethany, and preach- 
ed once by the way. 

On Friday, Aug. 17, 1821, I had the satisfaction 
of being present at the organization of the Holland 
Purchase Yearly Meeting. Three quarterly meet- 
ings, viz: Bethany, Erie, and Benton, united by del- 
egation; and the following particulars concerning 
their rise and numbers at that period, were presented: 

Bethany quarterly meeting was the first of the Free- 
Will Baptist connexion organized in the state of N. 
York. It was gathered in 1813, through the in- 
strumentality of Elder Nathaniel Brown, a faithful 
minister of Christ, who left his brethren in Strafford, 
Vermont, about the year 1810. At this time, it con- 
sisted of thirteen churches, which numbered five hun- 
dred and forty-eight members, nine elders, and six 
unordained preachers. 

Erie quarterly meeting was organized from the 
Bethany quarterly meeting, about the year 1818. It 
now had eight churches; which consisted of three 
elders, four unordained preachers, and one hundred 
and ninety-eight members. 

Benton quarterly meeting was gathered by Elder 
Zabulon Dean, about the year 1818. At this time, 
it consisted of six churches, containing one hundred 
and twenty-two members, five elders, and three un- 
ordained preachers. 

Total number in the Yearly Meeting, seventeen 
elders, thirteen unordained preachers, and eight hun- 
dred and sixty-eight members. 

On Saturday, a good season was enjoyed. On the 
Sabbath, a numerous assembly was present. Sermons 
were delivered by Elders Israel Craw, Jonathan N. 
Hinckley, Jonas Parmenter, and Josiah Fowler; and 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 63 

another by J. Smith. Elisha Collins was here or- 
dained an evangelist. The preaching was very in- 
structive and refreshing. On an evening of this 
meeting, I attended worship where several preachers 
were present, and gave an exhortation; but being a 
stranger, the people, as they dispersed, left me alone 
in the school-house, which some one locked. My 
Master declared at one time, that he il had not where 
to lay his head;' 5 when I thought of my comfortable 
shelter, my mind was composed: and placing two or 
three benches together, I laid myself on them and fell 
into a sweet slumber. In the meantime, a person who 
w T as not a professor, after he had gone a mile toward 
home, knowing I was locked in the house, felt unea- 
sy, and obtaining the key, returned, and awoke me, 
and would have me go to his house. There I was 
kindly entreated. 

From Bethany, I went to Wales and Boston, and 
preached in each town; then returning home, attend- 
ed two meetings by the way. I tarried in Junius 
about three weeks, held fifteen meetings, and met 
with considerable opposition. My trials were great; 
but the words of Christ, Matt. 13:57, " A prophet is 
not without honour, save in his own country," en- 
couraged me to walk in the path of obedience; be- 
lieving that if God had called me to preach his word, 
he would uphold me in the day of trouble; and that 
amid all the changes of life, his grace would be suffi- 
cient for those who put their trust in him. One man 
gave notice that he would provide a handful of whips 
at my next meeting, and would give a gallon of whis- 
key to any one that would wear them out on me. 
Sickness immediately confined him, so that at my next 
meeting, he was unable to attend. One of his chil- 
dren was taken ill about the same time, and died in a 
few days. How great is the care God hath of his 
children! — Not a hair shall fall to the ground without 
his notice. I understood that, at another time, some 
of the planks were removed from a bridge, over which 
I was expected to pass in the evening. The "Guide 
of my youth" turned my feet another way, and thus 
preserved me from the snare of my enemies. A mem- 



6 1 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

her of the church told me, my foes were intending to 
lie in wait when I went away, and take my life. O 
that God may not lay these sins to their charge; but 
in mercy give them to see the folly of their ways. 

About this time, I felt considerable desire to be- 
come acquainted with English Grammar; but as I 
could not, in good conscience, leave the work unto 
which God had appointed me, to attend a school, I 
reasoned with myself thus: — If men have had suffi- 
cient genius to form and arrange the rules of lan- 
guage, and the experience and learning of ages have 
presented them in a style, plain and familiar, cannot 
a knowledge of this science be obtained without going 
to school? The continued dropping of water will 
wear even a stone; by resolution and persever- 
ance, any thing within the sphere of man, may be 
accomplished. And as a knowledge of grammar 
might greatly extend my usefulness, I concluded that, 
if life continue, I can, and will obtain this science. 
Yet I had no grammar, nor money to purchase one. 
But, as one day's labour on the canal, that was near, 
would furnish me with the money, I went to a marsh 
west of Montezuma, and engaged in pumping water. 
Soon, one of the labourers accosted me thus: " What! 
you at work on the canal? I thought you spent your 
whole time in preaching." Telling him the occasion 
of my being thus engaged, he seemed touched, and 
gave me a shilling; then called on his comrades to 
show a like favour. They soon gave me money 
enough for my desired object, and dismissed me, re- 
questing that I should preach to the workmen the 
ensuing evening. Accordingly I complied, and en- 
joyed the presence of God; out I understood that 
some of the wicked labourers had designed to whip 
me. and that others, learning this, had determined to 
defend me by force. This, however, they had no oc- 
casion to do; for the Lord protected me, and I was 
permitted to return to Junius in peace. 

Having now obtained a book, I commenced the 
study of grammar; and occasionally received some 
instruction from friends, that I met with in my subse- 
quent travels. I studied while travelling on the road. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 65 

foT hundreds of miles; and at length, measurably suc- 
ceeded in my desired object. 

During my stay in Junius, I was called to witness 
a solemn scene. A neighbour, who resided near, had 
stated, that soon after the burial of my mother, a 
noise was heard in the burying ground like the open- 
ing of a grave. The mound also over her had sunk 
much below the surface of the surrounding earth. 
From these circumstances, we feared that her body 
had been taken away, and concluded to open her 
grave. Our family and a few others were present on 
the occasion. After prayer, our friends proceeded 
to open the silent mansion; and with a trembling heart, 
I waited the solemn sight. If the coffin should be 
empty, this must give us unpleasant feelings; and if, 
on the other hand, the remains of the tender parent 
should be found, I knew this would be a sight, from 
which my feelings must shrink with horrour. The lid 
was raised; and a human form appeared. At first, I 
could hardly believe it was that of my mother. But 
reflection convinced me, that this was the remains of 
that tender mother, whom I left in health only the 
spring before. But O, the change! The coffin was 
half full of dark water, that appeared once to have 
-entirely covered the body. The face had the colour 
of dark earth; the flesh had fallen away from the 
cheeks, leaving the teeth bare ; and her eyes had sunk 
■deep in their sockets. Her arms had sunk in the 
body, till they were nearly level with its surface. 
While gazing on these remains, I exclaimed within 
myself: O, my God! is this my mother! Are those 
the arms that embraced me in infancy! — those the 
eyes that wept over me! — is that the bosom to which, 
in childhood, I was tenderly pressed! As an un- 
pleasant effluvia compelled me to turn away, I said 
of the dust, * thou art my mother.' And the thought 
rushed upon me with great solemnity; 'this is a 
looking-glass for me. Thus it will soon be with 
me, and with all the living. But her spirit is not 
here; it has fled beyond the limits of mortality.' 
The coffin being again closed, and the grave filled 
up, we retired from the instructive scene, while 
6* 



66 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

solemn reflections of the resurrection gave me great 
consolation. 

September 19. my father kindly purchased me a 
horse, and allowed me six months to make the pay- 
ment. The next morning, I left home for Manlius, 
and rode twenty miles, without a saddle, then left my 
horse in Elbridge; and the day following, walked 
twenty-six miles and held one meeting, in which 
sinners wept, and saints rejoiced. One mourning 
soul cried to God, and soon after found peace in 
Jesus. 

Sunday, 23, A large number assembled at the 
place of my appointment. The Lord gave me bold- 
ness to speak in his name, and his Spirit attended the 
word. Many, who came, expecting the " boy," like 
Sampson, would only make sport for them, wept pro- 
fusely. In the afternoon, I preached at Manlius four 
corners, to several hundred. The Master of assem- 
blies presided and Zion rejoiced. Sinners w r ere prick- 
ed in the heart; and inviting those who were desirous 
of salvation to manifest it by rising, my heart leaped 
with joy, to behold thirty rise in the assembly. Sev- 
eral of them wept bitterly; and eight or nine never 
rested, till Jesus appeared to them the chiefest among 
ten thousand, and the one altogether lovely. Three 
dollars w r ere given me in this place, for which I thank- 
ed God. Monday, I walked twenty-eight miles, and 
preached in Gettysburg and Elbridge. 

After this, I accompanied Elder Craw to Lysan- 
der, Oswego, and Scriba. We attended meetings in 
each place; in the latter, some appeared sensible of 
their danger, and promised to seek the Lord. Sun- 
day, Sept. 30, I rode ten miles, and preached at the 
Oswego falls, from the word " Fire;" and indeed, felt 
the word shut up like fire in my bones. The next 
day I spoke to an attentive audience in Camillus, and 
the day following returned to Junius. 

My father's dwelling was more lonely than ever; 
my sister and youngest brother having been commit- 
ted to the care of strangers, thirty miles from home. 
With me, Junius had lost much of its power to delight. 
The ties which had made it dea? to my heart, were 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 67 

nearly all rent asunder. The places, where I had 
formerly enjoyed the society of my relatives, were 
now empty, and called up bitter recollections. 

After a short stay in Junius, and holding a few 
meetings, I again visited the Holland Purchase, and 
enjoyed some favoured seasons, while pointing sin- 
ners to the Saviour. During my visit, I attended the 
Erie quarterly meeting, holden in the town of Hol- 
land, on the third and fourth of Nov., 1821. On the 
Sabbath, Elder N. Brown preached from 2 Cor. 5: 
14, " For the love of Christ constraineth us; because 
we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all 
dead." J. Smith delivered another discourse, from 
Rev. 15:2, "And I saw as it were a sea of glass min- 
gled with fire ; and them that had gotten the victory 
over the beast, and over his image, and over his 
mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the 
sea of glass, having the harps of God." Both of 
these discourses were interesting, and some good de- 
gree of the Spirit was present. 

After visiting and preaching in Boston, I returned 
to Junius, and arrived at my father's on the 13th of 
November. 



CHAPTER VI. 

My journey to New-Hampshire. 

From a constant perusal of the Religious Informer,. 
a periodical published by one of our preachers in 
New-Hampshire, I became much attached to many 
in New- England. An anxiety had, for months, been 
increasing in my mind to see these brethren who had, 
many of them, been long in the holy war, and borne 
the burden in the heat of the day. I wished to observe 
their spirit and manners, and learn instruction from 
them. Believing such an opportunity would be use- 
ful to me, and having made it a subject of prayer, I 
now thought duty called me to visit the brethren in 
that country. 



63 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Accordingly, after a stay of an hour and a half at 
my father's, on Tuesday, the 13th of Nov., I com- 
menced the journey. My temporal prospects were 
discouraging. I had a young horse, no saddle, great 
coat, or money; and was going among strangers, a 
distance of more than four hundred miles. But be- 
ing bound in spirit to go thither, I believed the Lord 
would provide for me. At evening, I attended a 
meeting on the island west of Montezuma. The 
next day, I crossed the toll bridge at Montezu- 
ma, promising to pay the tax on my return. At Bru- 
tus, I held a meeting, and there met Moses Manrow, 
who desired to accompany me to New-Hampshire. 
He also was destitute of money. 

Thursday, we attended my appointment in Elbridge. 
The next morning, we came to a turnpike gate in 
Camillus; and after telling the gate keeper my situa- 
tion and business, I requested a free passage. Being 
denied, I offered my hat, coat, or shoes, for security. 
He replied, he wanted the money; but after detain- 
ing me half an hour, let me pass, with a charge nev- 
er to come to that gate again with a horse and no 
money. Proceeding ten miles, I preached a little 
east of Nine mile Point, at 9 o'clock, A. M. The 
assembly heard attentively, and seemed not entirely 
indifferent to " life's only great concern." At 3 o'- 
clock, P. M.j I spoke to a congregation in Gettys- 
burg, and in the evening to one in Syracuse. The 
day following, we went to Manlius, and enjoyed a 
precious season in a prayer meeting. 

Sunday, Nov. 18, I spoke to two assemblies, in 
which the benign influence of the Holy Spirit was 
felt. On the next day, at a meeting in Orville, some 
appeared to feel the need of salvation: irJJthe even- 
ing, I preached at Manlius Square, to a very atten- 
tive audience. The day following, to an assembly in 
Pompey, where a few shillings were given to enable 
me to pass the gates. The ensuing evening we met 
a congregation in the south part of the town; and on 
the day after proceeded fifteen miles, and spent the 
evening in a Methodist prayer meeting. The next 
morning, at 7 o'clock, I preached in Christian hollow. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 69 

Here I met with unexpected embarrassment; for, by 
some means, I had lost the record of my appointments 
in a strange land. The most I knew of them, was, 
they were in a southern direction. After proceeding 
twenty miles, I found that I had missed two; and 
then obtained information of four others. 

Friday, we came to a grave yard, where the congre- 
gation was attending to the burial of a young woman, 
who only the Tuesday previous was in the bloom of 
health. She remarked, while standing before the 
glass, broidering her hair, she intended to go to 
school the whole winter. In a few minutes, she felt 
the attacks of disorder; and in thirty-six hours, bid 
the world adieu. During this short illness, she bit- 
terly lamented the misimprovement of her time. But 
two weeks previous, she attended a gay party, and 
joined in the dance; but now, when death was sum- 
moning her to appear before her Judge, with grief, 
she said, " O, that I had spent that time praying to 
God!" She then called her parents to pray for her. 
This they had often done, and also counselled her to 
prepare for the solemn change; but her ears had 
been deaf to all their entreaties; for she thought, 
that as she was in the morning of life, she had time 
enough yet to attend to religion. Now she regretted 
her refusal of the friendly counsel, and said: "Othat 
all young people were present, that I might warn 
them not to do as I have done! O tell them from me, 
when I am dead, not to live in sin, as I have. 55 Just 
before her eyes closed in death, she exclaimed, " I 
am going to receive my everlasting fate ! I am going 
to dwell with devils! 55 After her burial the people 
retired to a house; and as their expected preacher 
had not arrived, being requested, I addressed them a 
few minutes, concerning the mortality of man, and 
the necessity of being prepared for the awful change 
of death. After praying with them, we proceeded 
to my appointment in Truxton. The next day I 
preached thrice; a friend gave me a great coat, 
which, though considerably worn, was gladly received. 
Sunday, Nov. 25, I attended worship in Truxton , 
where two or three were awakened, and kneeled for 



70 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

prayer. A revival followed, in which several were 
added to the ranks of Zion. Leaving Truxton, I 
preached in De Ruyter village; and the next day pro- 
ceeded twenty miles to Murray and Lebanon, and 
there held four meetings. Going next to Plainfield, 
I enjoyed the privilege of speaking to a congregation, 
composed chiefly of young converts. The children 
of God had been gladdened by a glorious reformation 
in the towns of Plainfield and Winfield, in which ma- 
ny had learned the song of Zion. Saturday, I en- 
joyed a refreshing season with the Seventh day 
Christians. Here an invitation was given me to 
preach in Brookfield. As it was eight miles from my 
intended course, I at first declined; but being much 
importuned, I finally sent an appointment for the next 
Tuesday. Sabbath, Dec. 2, I preached in the Free 
Communion Baptist meeting-house; in the evening, 
on the Cherry Valley turnpike, and the next day at 
a school-house. 

Tuesday, at the house of brother Sullivan Gardner 
in Brookfield, I addressed a considerable number of 
people from Gen. 3:19, " Dust thou art, and unto 
dust shalt thou return. ,, Many, touched by the pow- 
er of God, wept, and five sin-sick souls bowed at 
Mercy's altar. Feeling an impression of duty, I 
made a second appointment at the York school-house. 
Several hundred attended: the Lord led my soul out 
into the deep waters, and by his Spirit, fastened con- 
viction in many hearts. A good prospect of revival in 
Brookfield now appeared, and I was in doubt whether 
it were duty to stay, or to proceed on my journey. 
But, remembering a promise I made, after leaving 
the reformation in Boston and Eden, which stopped 
soon after, that if the Lord would make me instru- 
mental of one more revival, I would not leave it till 
sensible it was his will, I concluded to tarry a little 
season; and I requested my heavenly Father, if it 
was my duty to stay, and if mine eyes should there 
see his salvation, that, for a witness of the same, he 
would convert two souls before the close of that week. 
Dec. 9, one was converted, and testified what God 
had done for his soul; and before the week closed, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 71 

ianother was brought into the fold of Jesus. This de- 
sired witness satisfying me as to duty, I continued 
my labours. On Dec. 12, one more was converted^ 
and the number of mourners increased. 

But now the enemy of all righteousness, seeing his 
kingdom invaded, and his servants deserting his 
standard, rallied his forces. In their opposition, they 
used for weapons, ignorance, prejudice, bigotry, su- 
perstition, and falsehood. Scandalous reports were 
circulated, concerning me and the subjects of 
the reformation. But the Captain of our salvation 
fought for his people, and suffered not his work to be 
hindered by the open enemies of the cross. In our 
meeting on the 19th of the month, several ridiculed 
the religion of Jesus ; yet the season was solemn to 
many, and some cried for mercy. One young man, 
who was thoughtless and disorderly in the early part 
of the meeting, was cut to the heart, while witnessing 
the tears of christians, whose prayers were raised to 
Heaven in his behalf. When conviction, which he 
then called C( a singular feeling," sunk into his heart, 
immediately he left the house for home — returned — 
set out again — returned again — and coming to me, 
desired my prayers for his poor soul. I bowed with 
him and supplicated Heaven's mercy. He appeared 
to be a very humble penitent, cried fervently to God 
for mercy, and soon after wets happy in the Saviour's 
love. 

On the evening of Dec. 23, we enjoyed a heavenly 
season in the courts of our God. I delivered a dis- 
course to several hundred, and afterward a large 
number spoke of the goodness of God: others anx- 
iously desired salvation, and raised their petitions to 
the Lord for a pardon of their sins. And before the 
close of the meeting, which was at two in the morn- 
ing, seven, who thus wept and mourned were brought 
to rejoice, and give glory to God. 

January 1, 1822. About fifteen had professed faith 
in Christ. I had now been travelling one year to 
preach the gospel. A mingled cup of joy and sorrow 
had been my portion. My greatest sorrow had been, 
to see poor sinners slight the Saviour; and by their 



«2 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

mad rejection, prepare themselves for eternal wo and 
wretchedness. I had enjoyed peace of mind, in warn- 
ing and weeping over them; and feeling encouraged 
by the success God had given my labours, I deter- 
mined to spend my life on the walls of Zion. 

The work of reformation continuing, I generally 
held from seven to ten meetings in a week. At the 
York school house, there were usually from three to 
five, and sometimes seven hundred people. Once, 
after preaching a full atonement, and free salvation, 
I was opposed by a Calvinistic preacher. But we 
afterward enjoyed heavenly refreshing; and the con- 
verts, in a very affecting manner, frequently spoke 
of the goodness of the Lord. In an evening meeting, 
sixty witnessed for God after sermon ; and declared, 
that they were resolved, through grace, to persevere 
in obedience to the commands of the dear Redeemer. 
Many of their testimonies were in the spirit, and in 
quick succession. But in the latter part of January, 
this happy state of things seemed a little changed. 
Certain professed ministers of the Prince of Peace 
came into the vicinity of the revival, and preached 
their doctrines. A party spirit followed, and hinder- 
ed the work. From a conviction of duty, I withdrew 
my appointments from the York school-house, and 
went into the north and northeast parts of the town. 
Here, sinners began to cry for mercy, and the reform- 
ation spread. Jan. 18, at a meeting in Gordon's set- 
tlement, after I had related what God had done for 
my soul, five or six arose and said, that within a week 
past, they had found Jesus. 

Jan. 19. Having laboured under much trial on 
account of a trifling spirit, which frequently influenc- 
ed my conversation and deportment, I resolved to fast 
and continue in prayer, hoping to obtain victory over 
this sinful propensity. With this resolution, I went 
to Eaton; where Elder J. Shaw, a preacher of ths 
Six Principle Baptists, had solicited an appointment, 
hoping the warnings of a youth of sixteen, might 
touch the hearts of his children; for none of them had 
yet been converted. I held two meetings in that town, 
and felt much of the solemn power of God. Ths 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 73 

spirit of truth attended the word to the hearts of the 
people. A few were awakened, who covenanted to 
seek the Lord, and were soon happy in the smiles of 
the Saviour. Their testimonies were blessed to the 
awakening of others, and this good work continued, 
till about fifty or sixty were brought into the fold of 
Christ. Among these, according to the hope of El- 
der Shaw, I think, were two or three of his children. 
Leaving Eaton the same day, I held a meeting at the 
Baptist Seminary in Hamilton. On the next eve- 
ning, I preached in Brookfield; and then, having 
fasted fifty-five hours, and feeling much blessed and 
strengthened of the Lord, I received food. After 
this, I held several meetings, in which the power of 
God was manifested. 

Six weeks had now passed, since I first came to 
Brookfield; — in this time, thirty-five or forty profess- 
ed to be born again. I also preached frequently in 
other places, particularly in Plainfield; and at times 
felt much of the presence and spirit of God. In this 
town, also, a few were converted, arid a number of 
wanderers returned to the fold of Christ. 

At the close of a meeting, I spoke to a young wo- 
man of the importance of being prepared to meet God; 
but she treated both me, arid the solemn subject of 
which I spoke, with a degree of contempt that I nev- 
er saw equalled by one of her age and sex. Solemn 
impressions concerning her situation, filled my mind 
with awful weight ; and I said to her, I greatly fear, 
if you do not repent, God will take you from time in less 
than a year. In about eight months from this, as she 
was spinning at her wheel, near mid-day, apparently 
in health, the hand of distress was laid upon her. 
She left her wheel— retired to the bed — and in fifteen 
minutes was a corpse ! Thus was she snatched away 
without an hour's warning. O, how sudden! how 
shocking to her parents and relatives! To them, as 
well as to her, what a change of scene is presented — 
and how quick the transition! The daughter that a 
few moments before, they saw in health, now lies cold 
in death. — The wheel at which she was busied, is 
still in its place, unmoved; — and the roll that was in 
7 



74 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

her hand, still hangs from the spindle. Ye gay — yd 
thoughtless! — From this take warning, and dare not 
to trifle with your God! 

M. Manrow was with me in Brookfield most of the 
time, and generally gave an exhortation at meetings; 
though sometimes he made separate appointments. 
His labours seemed to be useful; but, with pain, I 
discovered that he was unstable, and trifling in his 
conversation. He received my reproofs kindly, and 
oft with tears. And viewing his soul, and his gifts 
precious, I felt to treat him tenderly, hoping he would 
overcome the follies of his youth. But as he was 
more ready to hear reproof, than to reform, I some- 
times regretted that he had obtained my consent to 
travel with me. 

An old sleigh and two or three dollars were given 
us in Brookfield. In the latter part of January, ta- 
king leave of the converts-, we proceeded to Hard- 
wick; there held several meetings in the Christian 
meeting-house, and one in the Universalist. In the 
latter, was a large and attentive assembly; some were 
very solemn; others opposed, and afterwards, as I 
was informed, threatened to beat me. After holding 
several other meetings in Hardwick, and enjoying 
good seasons, we attended a meeting in Canajoharrie 
Eight came forward for prayer. One promised to 
kneel and pray thrice a day for five weeks; who, to- 
gether with several others, was soon converted. Here 
I discovered my horse was sick; but not having mon- 
ey to get him kept in the place, we proceeded slowly 
twelve miles to Charlestown, and held one meeting. 
Then, leaving my horse in the care of a good man, 
we pursued our journey on foot. 

Feb. 1, we walked to Rotterdam; and the next day 
attended meeting with the Methodists in Schenectady. 
We went home with the preacher; and I desired to 
leave an appointment at his chapel, to attend on my 
return. After examining my credentials, and con- 
sulting some of his society, he told me, they had con- 
cluded, as I was a boy, and could not injure the house, 
to grant me the privilege. Proceeding eastward, we 
crossed the Hudson, passed through Troy, and ar- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 15 

nved at Brunswick in the early part of the evening. 
Being requested to hold a meeting, immediate notice 
was given, and about thirty collected, to whom I 
spoke with freedom. 

In the morning we pursued our way; but my mind 
was in great trial, from the singular and irreligious 
deportment of the youth who accompanied me. His 
levity seemed daily to increase; and I now despaired 
of any reform, for reproof was in vain. And I wept, 
not only for his soul, but for my own misfortune, in 
having fallen into company that Was worse than use- 
less. After consideration, I told him my grievances, 
and my wish to separate. This he refused; saying, 
** I can travel as fast, or as slow as you can, and I 
will go with you to Andover, N. H. It will be use- 
less for you to contend with me, as this will only 
close the hearts of strangers." I attempted to sepa- 
rate from him, but he prevailed. So being a stran- 
ger, and without friends, I had to submit to his will, 
painful as it was, and patiently bear with him, till the 
way should open for my deliverance. We tarried 
the ensuing night in Bennington, Vt. ; the next day, 
crossing the Green mountains, we waded through a 
deep snow to Wilmington. 

In the morning, after paying our last money for 
the nights lodging and a few crackers, we went to 
Braitieboro', where was a toll bridge across the Con- 
necticut river. After telling the toll receiver our sit- 
uation, I requested a free passage. He inquired if 
we had money, and received answer that we had not. 
He then asked me of my business; I replied, I am 
trying to preach the gospel. (i What! you preach?" 
said he, "who sent you?" " The Lord, I trust." 
£i What!" he rejoined, i£ the Lord send you without 
money! I think then he is a poor paymaster." I an- 
swered, ^ He sent his apostles without purse or scrip; 
and in like manner, I think he hath sent me." He 
then inquired; " Have you any friends in the place 
from which you came?" ' I believe I have,' was my 
reply. He then remarked, " I doubt whether you 
have any friends; if you had, they w r ould have provi- 
ded money for your expenses; I guess you are an 



<0 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

impostor/' On my Qffering to show him my letters 
of commendation, he said, " I don't wish to see them; 

pay your toll and be off." Again I told him, as I had 
no money. I could not. In a manner too abrupt to 
name, lie bid me say no more, but go back whence I 
came; then he fastened the gate, went into his house 
and ^hut the door. I turned away, and leaned over 
the railing of the bridge. The recollection of days 
when I was blessed with parental care, when I en- 
joyed the society of friends and brethren dear to my 
heart, and reflections on my present situation, now 
crowded into my mind; the contrast overpowered my 
feelings, and my tears mingled with the stream. 
While thus venting my grief, several passed the gate. 
At length I fell on my knees, and besought the Lord 
to open my way, provided he had sent me; and if he 
had not, I desired it might continue to be hedged up. 
When I arose, two men stood behind me, and one of 
them asked, "What is the matter?" I replied, " I 
wish to pass the gate, but have no money." He then 
paid our toll, which I think was not more than four 
cents; and much to my surprise, began to swear, and 
curse the gate keeper for detaining travellers because 
they had no money. This has reminded me of the 
ravens, that were sent to feed Elijah, when the Lord's 
professed people did not; and also of the scripture, 
Prov. 21:18, which saith: "The wicked shall be a 
ransom for the righteous, and the transgressor for the 
upright." 

We had now entered New-Hampshire, and were 
both weary and hungry. On coining to a large house, 
where all things around indicated that the inhabitant 
was wealthy, I thought to go in and beg a little food; 
but this scripture occurring to mind, " How hardly 
shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of 
God." we passed on, and went into a little cottage, 
whose appearance bespoke poverty. The people fed 
us, and I felt to thank God. Proceeding a few miles into 
Chesterfield, I began, as the sun was setting, to seek 
a lodging; but at every house, for some miles, I 
sought in vain. For as soon as they learned the ob- 
ject of my journey, the repeated answer was, "Xo ' 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. (1 

Had a poor drunkard asked their charity, doubtless 
they would have given him as much as a crust of 
bread, and a lodging by their fireside; but as I was 
a poor preacher, of a dissenting order, to me they 
would grant no favours. Some attempted to justify 
their conduct by this scripture, "Receive them not 
into your house."* 

After requesting entertainment at a certain house, 
being asked of my business, I answered, " I believe 
the Lord has called me to labour in his vineyard; and 
in obedience to this requirement, I am endeavouring 
to preach the gospel." Then they said, that no one 
should preach without a collegiate education; and that 
such characters as I was, they considered the false 
prophets, that should come in the latter days; and on 
such they should bestow no favours. It was now 
about 9 o'clock in the evening; and having found no 
shelter, the possibility of perishing in the street by 
cold, was suggested. Without asking leave, I kneel- 
ed down, and entreated the Lord that my way might 
be opened; or if I must perish, that I might be re- 
conciled, and submit to my fate, without a murmuring 
word, or a repining thought. On bidding them fare- 
well, the woman of the house said, Ci Stop a minute, 
I wish to talk with you. What made you first enter- 
tain an idea that the Lord had called you to preach?" 
I answered, "The impression of his Spirit on my 
mind, and its agreement with the scriptures." After 
asking several more questions, she said; fi You may 
stay the night, provided you will be civil, conform to 
our rules, retire in season, be locked in the room, 
and at 11 o'clock, have a young man come to your 
apartment and lodge with you." I observed, that we 
wished to leave early in the morning, and inquired at 
what time they would let us out. She replied, "At 
our own time." Not choosing to comply with such 
requisitions, we left them. 

* I am of opinion that the " house" [not houses] is the church; for 
it is contrary to the gospel to shut our doors against the poor, or stran- 
gers, even if they are wicked. " Do good unto all, especially unto 
those, who are of the household of faith." Gal. 6:10. ii That thou 
mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, 
which is the church of the living God." 1 Tim. 3:15. 
7* 



10 A RELIGIOUS WARRATn 

Wo next called on a man who was a deacon. Un- 
asked his wife it* we could tarry, but sac refused bei 
consent. Being busy, be had no leisure to make fur- 
ther inquiries: but giving us a piece of money, said, 
•' You can provide lodgings with that." I thanked 
both him, and my heavenly Father, and obtained 
lodgings at the next house. We retired to rest with- 
out any refreshment; and in the morning, our hostess. 
who was a widow, kindly gave us breakfast. And 
with a heart glowing with gratitude to Him who hears 
the young ravens when they cry, I went on to Sulli- 
van, and there pre ached Jesus. The following day, 
we proceeded to Bradford, and tarried with a Free- 
Will Baptist deacon, who treated us courteously. 
We spent the next night in Wilmot, with a brother 
who received us affectionately : and my heart was 
comforted beneath his roof. 

Feb. 10. was the Sabbath: and finding- a congreora- 
tion in Andover, assembled to hear Eld. Jesse Thomp- 
son, we went in. strangers to all present, and took a 
seat. At the close of his sermon, I gave an exhor- 
tation. This meeting was very solemn and refreshing. 
In the - afternoon, Elder Thompson invited me to 
address the people. In compliance with the invita- 
tion, I opened my mouth, and the Lord gave utter- 
ance: he made his word as sharp arrows in the hearts 
of his enemies, and almost every face was bedewed 
with tears. Near the close of the exercises, about 
one hundred, on being requested, arose to manifest 
their desires to find Jesus. In the evening, I attend- 
ed a conference meeting; and the next day preach- 
ed in a ball-room. Several, humbling themselves, 
bowed with christians in time of devotion. 

About this time, Moses Manrow left me. He now 
took his own course; soon became irreligious; and 
at length a base impostor. May God save me. and 
all who read this, from pride, " the snare of the fowl- 
er/' which effected the downfall of this youth, who 
but for this, might have been a burning light. 

During the four days following, I held two meet- 
ings in Wilmot; two in Sutton, in which several 
kneeled for prayers; one in Springfield; and on the 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 19 

16th of the month, went to Enfield, and tarried the 
night with Elder E. Chase, editor of the Religious 
Informer. 

Sunday, Feb. 17, Elder J. Thompson preached at 
Enfield, in a ball-room: after sermon, I gave an ex- 
hortation; and in the evening, enjoyed a solemn sea- 
son at Canaan, while entreating sinners to be recon- 
ciled to God. Next morning, I left without break- 
fast, having twelve or fourteen miles to walk before 
10 o'clock. After going nine miles through the deep 
and drifted snow, my strength was nearly exhausted; 
but embracing an opportunity to ride the rest of the 
way, I reached my appointment. The Lord gave me 
freedom in speaking from Romans 9:13, M Jacob 
have I loved, but Esau have I hated:" and my soul 
was filled with joy inexpressible. Many wept, and I 
believe good was done in the name of the holy child 
Jesus. In the evening, we enjoyed a solemn season 
in the south part of Wilmot. The four days follow- 
ing, I spent in Andover, and attended six meetings, 
in which were appearances of good; but not so much 
prospect of a revival as had been expected. Feb. 23, 
I held another meeting in Wilmot; the day following 
in Springfield, and my soul was filled with the joys 
of the heavenly world. 

I was now about to return to New-York. The 
people here had received me in the name of the Lord, 
and shown me great kindness. I came to them per- 
nyless; but through their liberality, had now $10. 
My prayer was, that Heaven would reward them; 
for I believed, agreeably to the words of Christ, Matt. 
10:42, " Whosoever shall give to drink unto one of 
these little ones a cup of cold water only, in the name 
of a disciple, shall not lose his reward." 

Monday, Feb. 25, I commenced my journey; hav- 
ing a chain of appointments four hundred and fifty 
miles in length, and some of nine months standing. 
The day before, considerable snow had fallen, and 
the wind blew, so that in some places, the road was 
rilled to the tops of the fences; yet I was enabled to 
walk twenty-two miles, and attend three appointments. 
The following day, after travelling fifteen miles to 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

Washington, I found that I could not get to my ap- 
pointment in season, and hired a man to carry me 
four miles: still it was eight miles further, and the 
road not broken* Proceeding slowly, I arrived at 
i he meeting about seven in the evening. The house 
was rilled with people, and I commenced speaking; 
but was soon interrupted by some, that came to make 
■disturbance. I entreated them to behave with cle- 
mency, but they were the more outrageous, and swore 
violently. Some present, threatened them with pros- 
ecution if they did not desist; upon which, one laid 
aside his coat to fight. After expostulating with them 
a considerable time, and being convinced that all at- 
tempts to persuade them to order would be useless, I 
left, the assembly, and it soon dispersed. This meet- 
ing was in Stoddard, N. H. ; and the only one of my 
appointment that was ever broken up by the ungodly; 
probably this would not have been, had not the dis- 
turbers been drunken. 

I went to a tavern, and some of the assembly fol- 
lowed, wishing me to preach there; but the gang pur- 
sued us, and soon all was confusion. Some who 
appeared friendly observed, that as I was a stranger 
and had suffered abuse, they would make a contribu- 
tion, as a kind of compensation. To this, I objected. 
A few cents were offered me, which I chose not to 
accept; being resolved, if the people would not hear 
my Master's word, to receive none of their substance. 
O the grief of my heart, while witnessing the rebel- 
lion of this people! My soul mourned, and mine eyes 
ran down with tears. I left the place, and walking 
five miles further, stopped for the night; but in the 
morning, finding that, amid the troubles of the pre- 
ceding evening, a bundle of my clothes had been left 
at the tavern, I hired a horse, and after returning for 
them, proceeded again on foot. 

The road being muddy, and the remaining snow 
melting, I was much fatigued. All things appeared 
gloomy; and for miles I strewed my path with tears. 
Then, sitting down by the way side to rest my weary 
limbs, I thought of my native land; — of the great and 
important work in which I was engaged; the powers 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 81 

of unbelief; and the hardness of men's hearts. O, 
how insufficient to preach the gospel, did I feel! But, 
while reflecting, that the Lord's strength is made per- 
fect in weakness, in those whom he sends; that he 
knows all the sorrows of his children; that he hath 
said, cc Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end 
of the world,"— a voice whispered, 'My grace is suf- 
ficient for thee.'* My heart was comforted, and I pro- 
ceeded. Finding an assembly at a meeting-house in 
Keene, I took a seat in the gallery; and feeling an 
impression of duty, after the service I arose and be- 
gan to speak. Two ministers who were present, 
looked towards me with an air of coldness, then made 
signs to each other, and put on their hats: the doors 
began to fly open; and all were moving, when a man, 
laying his hand heavily on my shoulder, said; f 'Stop! 
what are you making disturbance here for? n and im- 
mediately hurried me out of the house. As I passed 
the people on the green, I shook off the dust from 
my " feet, for a testimony against them," and then 
went to Chesterfield. 

Feb. 28, I preached in Chesterfield, near the man- 
ufactory, and enjoyed the presence of my Master. 
The assembly heard attentively, arid afterward gave 
me some over a dollar. In the west part of the town, 
after rising a hill near Connecticut river, I saw in 
the vale before me, a large assembly in front of a 
house; and recollected kneeling and praying near 
that place, four weeks previous, and making an ap- 
pointment for a boy of sixteen to preach at this hour. 
Some, as they were passing by, heard it, and circu- 
lated the notice quite largely. As I approached the 
crowd, an aged, grave, and neatly dressed gentleman, 
met me; and inquired if I was the young man who 
appointed that meeting; being answered in the affir- 
mative, he invited me to follow him. The people g\.\- 
ing place, we came to the door of the house, which* 
was already full. He handed me his bible, and pla- 
ced a chair upon the door step. Standing in the 
chair, I spoke from the scripture, iC Many are called, 
hut few are chosen" Matt. 22:14. I endeavoured to 
show who are called, even all that are afar gW by 



H A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

wicked works, according to the invitation of scrip- 
ture: Isa. 45:22, "Look unto me, and be ye saved, 
all the ends of the earth; for I am God, and there is 
else." Then I attempted to show, that they who 
are chosen, are chosen 'through sanctirication of the 
Spirit,' and helief of the truth — that they must believe, 
before they can become the chosen of the Lord; and 
that the reason that few are chosen, is, that few will 
hear or obey the call. Much solemnity rested on the 
assembly, and the greater part seemed deeply affect- 
ed. At the close of the meeting, the gentleman be- 
fore named, returned thanks to the Lord. — for the 
happy disappointment they had met with — that the 
young man, instead of ridiculing the religion of Jesus, 
as they had feared he would,* had come with tears, 
entreating his fellow youth to be reconciled to God — - 
and besought the Lord to impress the solemn truth 
they had heard upon their minds. He then proposed 
a contribution, and several dollars were given me. I 
was informed that this gentleman was a preacher, and 
an officer of a literary institution of distinction in New- 
England, and that he was now going in company with 
his wife to visit their friends in Vermont. On leav- 
ing the place, he carried me in his sleigh two mileSj 
and invited me to go home with him; and said he 
would give ten dollars toward my support at school. 
As I did not incline to his proposal, he then said, he 
would himself give me six months support at college, 
and that a whole course of collegiate study should be 
provided me free of expense, if I would return with 
him. But having appointments, and feeling no lib- 
erty to leave the work to which God had called me, I 
expressed my mind, acknowledged his kindness, and 
told him I could not accept his generous offer. He 
then remarked: " When I commenced preaching, I 
did not wish more than two hours to study a dis- 

*From the novelty of the appointment made as above named, for a 
boy of. sixteen to preach, a large concourse of people were expected to 
assemble. And as the friends of religion feared, ihat either the boy 
would not attend, or if he should attend, that his object might be to 
ridicule religion, they had solicited this traveller to delay his journey 
a day, and attend this meeting, for the purpose of promoting order, an J 
aehing to the people if circumstances should require. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 33 

course; but now, I want two days, and perhaps do no 
more good than I did then, if I do as much. " He fur- 
ther observed, that education was good, and very ne- 
cessary ; although without it, men called of God, might 
be useful. To these remarks, I assented; and would 
gladly have accepted his proposal, could I have done it 
without the sacrifice of my peace. Science may gain 
the favour of man — find access to the hearts of many, 
and may often extend the preacher's usefulness. But 
the path of duty appeared to lead me in a more hum- 
ble and self-denying way; to go to the poor and the 
ignorant; — to tell them, in my simple language, that 
Jesus died for sinners, and exhort them to flee from 
the wrath to come. On parting, he gave me good 
counsel, and bid me " God speed." 

I then crossed the Connecticut and West riversy 
and found a large assembly in Dummerston, almost 
weary of waiting for me. The Lord gave me a mes- 
sage to the people. Here was a church that had left 
the Calvimstic Baptists, and declared themselves Free- 
will Baptists; though they knew no denomination 
professing their sentiments. When they first separa- 
ted, their number was small; but now it had increased 
to eighty, and several other considerable churches 
had united with them. Elders Mann and Wells h%& 
the care of them; — like other dissenters, they had 
been much persecuted. They received me gladly; 
and we found we were of one heart, of one soul, and 
spoke the same thing. These churches afterward 
united with the Free- Will Baptist Connexion. 

March 1. In Marlborough, Vermont, I spoke to 
a few; of these, some laughed, and some wept. At 
Wilmington, I found that two of my appointments had 
not been noticed. The next day, I crossed the Green 
mountains to Bennington; and the day following, 
went to Hoosac, where, I had made an appointment 
at the Baptist meeting-house, provided the church 
should be willing I should preach in it; otherwise, it< 
was to be in the highway. This day being the Sab- 
bath, the church, after consulting together, conclu- 
ded, that as I could not harm the house, I might ad- 
dress th« people. Putting my trust in the Lord, I 



84 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

spoke on the subject of the resurrection. March 4, 
at a meeting in Brunswick, the Lord gave me much 
of his spirit, and touched the hearts of the hearers. 
Two dollars were here given me. 

March 5. I had an appointment at the court 
house in Troy. On my arrival, finding the door closed 
against me, I gave notice that I would preach on the 
steps, in fifteen minutes. But before the time expired, 
the door was opened, a number assembled, and I 
spoke to them according to the grace given me. A 
well dressed gentleman, having a large ivory-headed 
cane, hung by a ribbon on his wrist, sat just before 
me, and seemed to hear and look very earnestly. At 
first, he appeared to me like " some great one," who 
thought, by his presence, to embarrass me; and to 
my sorrow, I found myself somewhat intimidated; 
but remembering that men are only dust, and that the 
servant of the Most High should not fear the face of 
- clay, my mind was measurably relieved of its embar- 
rassment. When the meeting closed, he beckoned 
to me, observing that he wished some conversation. 
Following him two rods from the court-house, he 
stopped on the side walk, raised his hand, and in an 
elevated tone of voice, said ; " I am a Methodist 
preacher in this city, and your friend; — I advise you to 
go home, and stay there till you can preach. You may 
preach till you are as old as Methuselah, and you will 
never do any good, unless you preach belter than ijou 
have to-day " He then left me without further cere- 
mony. I stood amazed, and a flood of tears bursting 
from my eyes, gave some relief to my wounded spirit. 
Gladly would I have taken his advice, if I could have 
enjoyed peace in so doing. But my commission had 
not been received from man, neither could it be re- 
called by man; and the path of duty had been made 
too plain, for me to doubt at this time. A friend so- 
licited me to go to his house and take refreshment ; 
but an appointment necessitated me to decline. We 
walked a little distance in company, and he inquired, 
" What said our preacher to you?" I gave no an- 
swer till he remarked, they feared he had said some- 
thing that would occasion me a trial. I then stated 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 85 

his remarks; upon which he appeared grieved, and 
observed, " He will hear of this again." In an af- 
fectionate manner, he gave me good advice, and said; 
" Do not be discouraged, but do what you think to 
be duty;" then bidding me " God speed," we parted. 
This man was a citizen of Troy, and a justice of the 
peace. I understood that for many years, he had 
been a member of the Methodist society, and for 
som« time, a class leader. Some others invited me 
to their houses, and on parting, left some small pie- 
ces of money in my hand. 

At this time, the ice in the Hudson was broken up, 
and floating down the stream, which rendered the 
crossing so dangerous, that the ferryman durst not 
venture with me till evening; then without difficulty 
we reached the opposite shore. The mud was deep, 
and the travelling quite fatiguing; I succeeded, how- 
ever, in meeting my appointment the next morning in 
Schenectady. On the day following, I went to Flor- 
ida, and preached to a solemn assembly in a ball- 
room. The Schoharrie bridge had been carried away 
by a late flood, which obliged me to disappoint two 
congregations. Walking up the creek nine miles in 
the early part of the evening, I crossed on Burton's 
bridge; and then walked seven miles further, to Dea. 
Campbell's, in Charlestown; where, at a late hour, 
they received me affectionately. Here, I found my 
horse had been very sick, and was now hardly fit for 
use. I held a meeting in this place, and a good sea- 
son was enjoyed. The people were very kind, and 
communicated considerable; for which I felt grateful. 
From Charlestown, I went to Canajoharrie, and 
attended one meeting; thence to Hardwick, and 
preached again. Oil Sunday, March 10, I preached 
in the Free-Communion Baptist meeting-house in 
Winfield, and enjoyed a season of refreshing from the 
presence of the Lord. In the afternoon, I spoke to an 
assembly of several hundred in Brookrield. The con- 
verts, with apparent gladness, welcomed my return; 
and many of them appeared much engaged. Several, 
who were mourning for their sins when I left the town 
the winter before, were now happy in the Lord. 



86 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

On Monday morning I left earl J, having an ap- 
pointment at the Baptist Seminary in Hamilton, at 9 
o'clock, A. M. When within three miles of the place, 
as I was riding down a hill on a quick step, my horse 
stumbled, and I fell on my head; but rising immedi- 
ately on my feet, a violent pain caused by the fall, 
deprived me of strength, and I fell into a ditch by the 
side of the road. The air appeared to me full of fire, 
and every thing had a fiery and unnatural appearance. 
My mind wavered — feelings of insensibility fast stole 
upon me; — and, concluding death's cold hand was 
about to release my soul from its house of clay, in 
my thoughts, I bid adieu to the world with its sor- 
rows: — a calm peace filled my soul, and in a moment, 
I was senseless. The next I knew, a stranger stood 
behind me, supporting me in his arms. He had seen 
me fall, and had taken me up, expecting I was dead. 
But, much to the surprise of myself and others, I so 
far recovered, that I was able to ride on a slow walk 
to my appointment, about an hour after the time. I 
spoke from Matt. 24:44; " Therefore be ye also rea- 
dy : for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man 
Cometh^ To me, this was a solemn meeting, and 
the audience seemed greatly affected. At the close, 
a young man desired me to pray with him, and said 
he was resolved to seek the Lord. During prayer, 
he kneeled in the presence of the assembly, and soon 
after found peace in believing. In the after part of 
the day, though the travelling was very bad, several 
hundred assembled in Eaton, to whom I spoke with 
much freedom. Scores wept profusely, and mourn- 
ers sighed for salvation; about forty arose for prayer. 
At a prayer meeting in the evening, twenty-five prom- 
ised, by giving me their hand as a sign, to seek the 
Saviour. 

Leaving Eaton, I went to Georgetown and Nelson; 
held several meetings, and in the latter place met with 
opposition from the wicked. My labours in Nelson 
seemed to me almost lost ; but a minister who resided in 
that vicinity has since told me, that he baptized 
several, who dated their awakening at the meeting 
which was so disturbed by the ungodly. How little 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 87 

doth the sower know, when he sows the seed, which 
shall prosper "this or that; or whether they both 
shall be alike good." Oft the servant of Christ, af- 
ter dispensing the word, groans within himself and 
sighs, while he is tempted to believe his labour has 
been in vain: but the promise is sure, cc He that go- 
eth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall, 
doubtless, come again with rejoicing, bringing his 
sheaves with him." Psalm 126:6. 

On Thursday, I preached at Manlius Square, and 
during a stay of three days, attended eight meetings 
in Manlius township. Some were awakened, and 
eleven or twelve solemnly engaged to attend to Ci life's 
great concern." Sunday, March 17, I held two 
meetings: the latter in Gettysburg was a favoured sea- 
son. The next day, I arrived at my father's, having 
been absent four months and six days. In this time 
I had seen much of the glory of God, and his won- 
derful works among the children of men. My heav- 
enly Father had watched over me, and supplied my 
wants, and now permitted me to return in peace, tq 
my surviving parent. Blessed be the Lord for all 
his tender mercies. 

Having used the utmost economy in my expenses, 
and carefully guarded the small pieces of money giv-^ 
en me in different places, I found enough remaining 
to pay for my horse; and I felt to praise God, and 
adore his providence in thus opening my way to trav- 
el and publish salvation. 

CHAPTER VII. 

The particulars of my travels and labours for nearly 
three months after my return from New -Hampshire. 

During a stay of six days in Junius. I attended 
four meetings; then leaving home on Tuesday, March 
26, went to Scipio, and there saw my youngest broth- 
er; and thence went to Genoa, where my sister re- 
sided. While with them, my feelings were pained, and 



88 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

my heart was sad, as their presence called to mind 
the change death had made in my father's family; 
and although I had good reason to believe they were 
committed to the care of those who treated them kind- 
ly, yet the reflection that they were motherless, and 
removed from their native home, almost overpowered 
my feelings. 

Tarrying in Scipio and Genoa a few days, I held 
ten meetings, in some of which the power of God was 
manifested, and I trust good done in the name of the 
Lord. On Monday %vening, April 1st, I preached 
to a solemn and attentive assembly in Dryden; 
and the next day in Candor, where I enjoyed the 
sweet presence of my Master. Some were awakened, 
and soon found Jesus to be "the chiefest among ten 
thousand, and the one altogether lovely." 

From Candor, I went to Owego creek, and attend- 
ed four meetings; thence to Caroline and preached 
thrice. In the last meeting;, a number were serious- 
ly concerned for their eternal welfare, and bowed the 
knee while we pleaded for mercy in their behalf. 
Some were soon brought to sing praises to the Re- 
deemer. On the evening of the same day, I preach- 
ed again in Candor, and the Spirit gave utterance. 
The power of the Highest gladdened the hearts of 
his saints, while sinners trembled under his mighty 
hand. It was a time of mourning and weeping, of 
joy and gladness. Eight were awakened, and with 
four other mourners, bowed for the first time, at Mer- 
cy's altar. Some of these were of the first respecta- 
bility in society, soon became, happy and sung the 
praises of Emmanuel. 

Monday, April 8, I held a meeting in Owego; then 
crossing the Susquehanna, entered Pennsylvania, 
preached once, then returned and spoke at the Gas- 
kill ferry. Many appeared to receive the word with 
gladness. Crossing the Susquehanna again, I preach- 
ed a second time in the village of Owego. A consid- 
erable assembly was present, and some heard with 
candor, while others, like Gallio, cared for none of 
these things. After this, I attended a meeting in 
Berkshire; and on the morning of the 10th, though 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 89 

very rainy, a large number assembled near Owego 
creek. The Lord gave me a message, and directed 
it to the hearts of the people. In the afternoon, I 
preached again, and in the evening held a meeting 
in Caroline. Here twenty-two covenanted to kneel 
and pray twice a day for three weeks, and gave me 
their hands as a token thereof. Many of these seem- 
ed to be deeply sensible of their lost situation without 
the Saviour. 

Thursday, I enjoyed a precious season in Candor 
while preaching Christ. Sey£h told me, that since 
my last meeting in that place they had found Jesus, 
and were happy in his love. In a meeting, the next 
day, I was especially favoured with the Divine pres- 
ence, and heard seven declare their determination to 
seek the Lord. Saturday, I rode twenty-three miles 
to Berkshire, and in the evening, spoke the word 
with freedom. Many appeared tender, and four de- 
sired the prayers of christians. 

Sunday, April 14, I held three meetings; one in 
Candor, and two fifteen miles distant; and the next 
day attended meeting with Elder John Gould, in 
Candor, who spoke from Heb. 10:22, 23. His dis- 
course was solemn, and reached the heart. Another 
soul had been brought into the liberty of the gospel. 
After sermon, we walked to the stream, and a solemn 
congregation crowded its banks. Elder Gould bap- 
tized nine of the converts, who came up out of the 
water happy, and rejoicing in God. Sinners wept as 
they beheld the scene; and soon after leaving the 
water, one heavy laden soul came into the liberty of 
the gospel. In the evening, the cries of penitents 
still saluted our ears. 

Tuesday, I again spoke in the name of the Lord, 
and a few came forward for prayers, some of whom 
appeared to be not far from the kingdom of God. The 
day following, while speaking the word on Shendaken 
creek, the power of God descended on the people. 
Those who had neglected the Saviour, saw the awful 
nature of sin; and a view of its consequences caused 
many to sigh. Several gave me their hands, desiring 
to be remembered at the throne of grace. In the 



90 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

evening, I preached at Candor, and a number of con- 
verts, for the first time, witnessed for Jesus. 

At a meeting during the revival in Candor, it was 
impressed on my mind after preaching, to say to the 
people, that I believed a person near me would die in 
'lays. No sooner had I made the remark, than 
several began to weep bitterly. On the next day, as 
1 was visiting from house to house, I came to an inn; 
and a daughter of the landlord asked me if she was 
not the one concerning whom I had the impression 
on the evening previous. I told her she was. Im- 
mediately she wept aloud. I told her my impression 
did not respect temporal death, but a death to sin. 
Then she appeared to be relieved, and said she hop- 
ed it would be so. At this instant her father came 
in, in a great rage, and demanded whether I was the 
boy that was around scaring folks to death by prophe- 
sying that they would die. Before I had half an- 
swered his question, he chased me out of his house. 
I entreated him to let me explain what I had said; 
but he refused. I then requested that I might pray 
in the house; this he refused also. I then asked if 
I might pray at his door steps. He then chased me 
into the street. His w T ife and daughter wept and 
entreated him to forbear; but in vain. I then kneel- 
ed in the street before the house and prayed. He 
shut the door and went out of sight ; but his wife and 
family opened the windows and listened. After this 
I visited other families, and found that great opposi- 
tion was raised among the people and brethren. 
Contempt was heaped upon me without reserve; and 
some said, " We will see whether he is a true proph- 
et." Sometimes I indeed trembled myself, and feared 
I had been mistaken. But two or three hours before 
the three days were out, it pleased the Lord to con- 
vert the young woman, and this generally stopped 
the mouths of gainsayers. I was informed that the 
landlord had a tenant who was pious, and that by 
hearing his landlord say much against me, he became 
doubtful whether I had been sent of the Lord. He 
had practised praying daily under a certain apple- 
tree in the orchard; and now he prayed to Him who 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 91 

made the fig-tree barren, if he had sent me, to make 
that apple-tree, which had just leaved out, " wither 
away." From that day the leaves withered, and in 
three weeks they became dry. He said he sought to 
find a natural cause for the dying of the tree; but 
could find none. 

Thursday and Friday, April 18 and 19, having ap- 
pointments, I rode sixty miles in a storm of rain and 
snow to the town of Milo; and on the two days fol- 
lowing, attended five meetings in Benton and Penn 
Yan. Monday, 22d, I was much distressed with a 
pain in my side ; but rode to an appointment in Jeru- 
salem, and spoke half an hour to an assembly that 
appeared much affected. At. the close of the inter- 
view, a young man came forward for prayer, soon 
professed faith in the Redeemer, and became a bold 
witness for the truth. In compliance with a request, I 
went to the house formerly occupied by Jemima Wil- 
kinson, who called herself, " The Universal Friend ;"' 
and was kindly treated by the people living in the 
house, to whom she bequeathed her property. I 
could not ascertain that her followers (as is common- 
ly reported) strictly call her Christ; yet they say, 
<£ The spirit of Christ dwelt abundantly in the Friend." 
They would not call her a woman, or Jemima Wilkinr- 
son, nor apply to her any of the personal pronouns of 
the feminine gender; and I feared they trusted for 
salvation in another than Jesus the Son of God. 
They are industrious, regular in their habits, much 
attached to their own customs and sentiments; and 
though uncharitable in their opinion of the religious 
principles of others, they intend to treat all with civil- 
ity and tenderness. They disapprove of marriage. 

On Tuesday, I was relieved of the pain in my side 
by the letting of blood, and preached twice in Mid- 
dlesex. The day following, I held a meeting in 
Bristol, thirty miles distant; and the next day preach- 
ed in Richmond. Passing through Livonia, I preach- 
ed Christ in the villages of Geneseo and Moscow. 
I felt great boldness in proclaiming free salvation, 
and in vindicating the doctrine, that " God is no re- 
specter of persons," but will have all men to be saved, 



92 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and come to the knowledge of the truth. This doctrine 
pleased some, and offended others. One of my hear- 
ers, whose heart the Lord opened, requested enter- 
tainment for me at a public house, promising that he 
would pay the charge. But the landlord refused, 
declaring that a man who would preach such doc- 
trine, should have no place in his house. I under- 
stood also, that a man followed me with a horse whip, 
to chastise me for preaching heresy, but finally was 
persuaded to desist. 

After leaving Moscow, I attended meetings in 
Perry, Leicester, Wales, Boston, and Eden, which 
closed my line of appointments that had been long 
standing, and had employed my time for nearly two 
months, 

On Friday, May 3, I left Boston, and at five o'clock, 
P. M. preached in Attica, forty miles distant; at nine 
the next morning, in Perry, twenty-two miles from 
Attica; and at twelve the same day in Moscow. In 
the latter place, twelve manifested a desire for the 
one thing needful. Here several gave me some 
pieces of money. The Lord gave me much freedom 
in speaking to an assembly in the evening at Livonia, 
and the hearts of many appeared to be touched. Af- 
ter the close of the meeting, I rode eight miles the 
same evening, in a cold rain; and in consequence, 
found my health much impaired. 

Sunday, May 5, I preached in the A. M. to a peo- 
ple in Bristol, that seemed to hear as for eternity; 
and, in the P. M. to several hundred in the north 
part of the town. I felt to bless God for the assis- 
tance of his Holy Spirit, and the solemnity that reign- 
ed. At the hour of five, I preached standing on a 
stone, in the open street, to about three hundred peo- 
ple in Canandaigua village. Some appeared to re- 
ceive the word; others cared not for the things which 
belong to their eternal peace. At ten the next morn- 
ing, standing on a stump, where two ways met, I 
preached in Gorham to about forty, who seemed to 
hear for the judgment day; and at one o'clock, P. 
M., spoke again in the street, to about two hundred, 
near Federal hollow. In this meeting, the Lord gave 



A RELIGIOUS xNARRATIVE. 93 

me great freedom, and directed the truth to the hearts 
of the hearers. At five o'clock, P. M., I spoke to 
an assembly in Middlesex. The next day I rode 
twenty miles, and attended three meetings; and the 
day following preached twice. Thursday, after trav- 
elling twenty-four miles, and preaching in Penn Yan, 
and Benton, I found myself quite ill, and unable to 
attend my evening appointment in Milo. The next 
day, being somewhat strengthened, I travelled twen- 
ty miles and held one meeting. 

On Saturday and Sunday, the 11th and 12th of 
May, the Benton quarterly meeting was holden in 
Junius. I was still very feeble; but being requested, 
I spoke to the people on the Sabbath, from Acts 17: 
30: " And the times of this ignorance God ivinked at, 
but now commandeth all men every where to repent.'* 
After which, Elder J. Norton preached from Job 32: 
9: "Great men are not always wise; neither do the aged 
understand judgment." Then Elder I. Craw deliver- 
ed a sermon from Psalms 48:2: "Beautiful for situa- 
tion, the joy of the whole earth, is Mount Zion." This 
discourse was very interesting, and was followed by 
animating exhortations and prayers. The exercises 
closed by commemorating the sufferings of Christy 
and washing the saints' feet. 

I now found my illness to be occasioned by the 
measles; a disorder of which I had not before had 
the least suspicion. As I had been constantly meet- 
ing with people, a large number had taken the disor- 
der, and I felt much tried on the account; but as I 
could not find that any, who took it of me, died in 
consequence of it, I was much relieved, and petition- 
ed Heaven that this visitation might be sanctified to 
their good. After meeting closed, with much diffi- 
culty, I walked two miles to my father's, was confin- 
ed one week, and consequently unable to attend my 
appointments, which extended to the west one hun- 
dred miles. This was the first time I had disappoint- 
ed congregations on account of illness. Large num- 
bers collected in many places; and though unable to 
be with them in body, I was with them in spirit, and 
earnestly nravod that Jpcuc would hp nnp in their 



04 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Monday, May 20, having recovered from my ill- 
ness, I set out for the OwegO Q. M. which was to be 
holden in Candor, on the 25th and 26th of the month. 
1 tarried two days by the way, in Dry den, and 
preached the word. At the Q. M. a good season 
was enjoyed, and on the Sabbath, several were bap- 
tized. 

3Ionday, I left for the Holland Purchase ; and in 
five days, travelled one hundred and ninety miles, to 
Concord. In this town, the Erie Q. M. commenced 
its session on Saturday, June 1, 1822. A grove was 
prepared with seats for the people, and about one 
hundred assembled. After some preaching and ex- 
hortation, in obedience to what I considered duty, I 
addressed the assembly about three quarters of an 
hour; but enjoying little liberty, I took my seat un- 
der considerable depression of spirit, and soon the 
exercises closed. In the evening, a preacher, who 
had heard my discourse, observed, that he did not 
think it was my duty to preach, and that he was sat- 
isfied my preaching had done no good. After reply- 
ing that I felt I had not a praying audience; he said 
he did not think I had; that he did not pray for me, 
for he thought me out of the place of duty. Feeling 
conscious it had been my intention to walk in the path 
of humble obedience, a degree of peace comforted 
my heart. 

Monday, I preached in Zoar and Concord. My 
soul was happy, the Lord blessed his word, and in 
one of these meetings, five awakened souls came for- 
ward for prayer. At five o'clock, P. M. the preach- 
er above mentioned held a meeting in Boston. Af- 
ter the conclusion of his sermon, I gave an exhorta- 
tion, and then accompanied him to Elder R. Carey's. 
On resuming the subject of former conversation, he 
said to me, " Either you or I have not the spirit of 
Christ; — it is pride that causes you to travel so ex- 
tensively, — you wish to get a great name," §c, — "curi- 
osity brings the people out to hear you, and after preach- 
ing two or three times in a place, you cannot get so large 
a congregation as at first." To these remarks I 
made little reply; for being confident, that, in some 






A RELIGltiUS NARRATIVE, 95 

things at least, he laboured under a mistake, they af- 
fected me but little. 

But as I awoke next morning, a gloom veiled my 
mind. I arose, and without taking any food, proceed- 
ed on foot, through a severe rain, to Eden, whe^re I 
had an appointment. While travelling, the remarks 
of him whom I believed a father in Israel, and to 
whom I had looked for encouragement, rushed upon 
me. And reflecting that his labours had been greatly 
blessed to the conversion of souls — that he was high- 
ly esteemed, and considered a spiritual preacher, 
sore temptations beset me. Thinking I might have 
been deceived respecting duty, and have engaged in 
a work to which God had not called me, my faith be- 
gan to fail — unbelief increased— the powers of dark- 
ness bound my soul, and all my hope seemed blasted. 
My distress and trials were past expression, and un- 
paralleled by any thing that I had hitherto experien- 
ced. I turned aside into a wood, prostrated myself 
on the wet ground, and poured forth my grief in sighs 
and tears. Perhaps I never came nearer sinking 
under trials, and vowing, like Jeremiah, no more to 
speak in the name of the Lord, than I did at this time. 
I lamented that I had any appointments, and con- 
cluded that after attending those I had already given 
out, I would make no more; and in case there was 
no change in my mind, would tell the people that I 
had been deceived arid should preach no more. O 
how important, that fathers in Israel be exceedingly 
careful that they hurt not the oil and the wine.' s 
Young preachers, and those who are inexperienced, 
cannot, at the best, exercise that wisdom and skill, 
which preachers of more experience can. They may 
often err in judgment as to duty — they may often err 
in the selection of a text, and in the explanation of 
scripture, as possibly I might in this case, and probably 
may have done at some other times. Yet as these er- 
rours are almost inseparable from the improvement of 
young and weak gifts, how necessary it is that elder 
brethren deal tenderly with such; striving with gen- 
tleness to admonish and correct them, when they see 
them in errour. A few words of discouragement 



06 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

from one of age and experience, may for ever destroy 
the confidence and faith of the tender mind. It id 
true the scripture says, Rom. 8:28, "All things 
work together for good to them that love God;" still 
experience lamentably proves the hurt that is done 
tender minds by harsh treatment and severe reproofs 
from the fathers and mothers in Israel. Instead of 
its disposing them to trust more in the Lord, it generally 
discourages and disheartens them, and frequently 
causes their faith to fail. O may the Lord give his 
followers wisdom to become nursing fathers and nurs- 
ing mothers in Israel, and gently lead the children 
along in the paths of duty. I arose and went to my 
appointment with a gloomy mind, and dreaded to meet 
the people. On entering the assembly, I remained 
in silence a few minutes, thinking to tell them I had 
been deceived with regard to my duty; but in an in- 
stant, former experience, and former evidences of the 
duty God required of me, rose clearly to view; and 
with them, peace flowed into my soul. My doubts 
fled — and reflecting that, "Great men are not always 
wise;"" neither are good men always perfect, I was con- 
vinced my duty might be better known to myself, than 
to any other erring mortal ; and, though saying in my 
heart with the apostle, " Who is sufficient for these 
things?" I arose and commenced speaking. The 
word of the Lord was like fire shut up in my bones, 
and his power attended it to the hearts of the people. 
Sinners wept; saints rejoiced, and my soul was happy 
in God. Seven were awakened, and bowed before 
the Lord, w T hile we pleaded for mercy. 

Wednesday, I attended a solemn meeting in Ham- 
burg; after this I preached once in Attica, and re- 
turned again to Hamburgh, where I spoke to an 
attentive assembly, on Monday the 10th of June. 
The day following, I preached with much freedom m 
Eden. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 97 

CHAPTER VIII. 

My journey to Ohio. 

For sometime I had felt that it was my duty to -go 
to Ohio, and declare the glad tidings of salvation to 
the inhabitants of that new country. And having 
made such preparations for my journey as were prac- 
ticable, I left my horse with a friend in Hamburg, 
went to Black Rock on Wednesday, June 12, and en- 
gaged a passage in a schooner to Portland, Ohio. In 
the morning we embarked, and sailing up the Niag- 
ara, anchored opposite Buffalo till about four o'clock, 
P. M. ; when we weighed anchor, and before a gen- 
tle breeze sailed up the lake. The sun shone beau- 
tifully, and the waves rolled gently, as the land of my 
friends and acquaintance gradually receded. Placing 
myself at the stern, I fixed my eyes on Buffalo, till 
night rendered every object indistinct; and I said 
adieu, to the country that gave me birth— where I 
have tasted heavenly joys, and seen the glory of God 
— where dwell many precious brethren and agreeable 
acquaintances, who have often administered to my 
necessities and soothed my sorrows. Then turning 
my thoughts to the land in which I should soon be a 
stranger, tears stole down my cheeks. But reflecting 
upon the care my heavenly Father has over his chil- 
dren, I retired to the cabin; and soon sunk into a 
gentle slumber for the first time on the water, and 
passed the night in a calm and sweet repose. When 
morning came, ninety miles lay between us and Buf- 
falo; the sun again shone pleasantly, and the bosom 
of the lake was peaceful. At the south stretched the 
Pennsylvanian shores; at the north appeared a vast 
expanse of water. While gazing on the sublime and 
beautiful prospect before me, my heart was filled with 
adoration. A calm succeeding, we advanced but lit- 
tle; and on Saturday were still in sight of Pennsyl- 
vania. Being requested, I preached on deck, from 
John 3:14, 15. Although the crew seemed to listen 
attentively, the word appeared to have little place in 
9 



98 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

their hearts. This day I ate the last of my provis- 
ions; the weather became unpleasant, and the lake 
that a little time before was almost unruffled, now 
became tempestuous; and we were driven upon its 
rolling billows; sometimes from one side to the oth- 
er, and sometimes backward. 

Monday, June 17, the wind and storm abated. Out 
voyage having been longer than we expected, and 
the wind being still contrary, the captain of the ves- 
sel, notwithstanding his engagement, now refused to 
take me to Portland; and after receiving my last 
money for the passage, he set me with four others on 
the peninsula west of Sandusky bay, and six miles op- 
posite Portland. Here was a light-house; and be- 
sides the man who kept it, there were no inhabitants 
on this part of the peninsula. It was now after sun- 
set, and during the last forty hours I had eaten but 
one meal, which was given me by the captain of the 
vessel. The man who kept the light-house, had but 
little provision with him, having been disappointed of 
an expected recruit in consequence of the unfavoura- 
ble wind. So without tasting any food, I lay down 
on the floor, and closed my eyes to sleep, hoping to 
forget my hunger. But recollections of the kind 
brethren in New- York, who had often fed and lodg- 
ed me with willing and joyful hearts, together with 
the painful contrast of my present situation, crowded 
into my mind, and drove slumber from my eyes, 
When the men who landed with me had fallen asleep, 
the keeper, remembering the poor boy that had c6me 
far from a father's house to preach the gospel, brought 
me a cracker and half a pint of milk. This was a 
delicious morsel, and I received it with thanksgiving. 
Next morning the sun rose with splendour, and I 
walked out to view the surrounding scenery. The 
waters of Erie lay on the east, west, and north; 
south, the prospect was bounded by a wood; across 
the bay, Portland appeared in sight, But I knew no 

ay to go thither, for there was no vessel on this part 
of the peninsula, and I could not go by land, as the 
distance was sixty miles, through a marshy wilder- 
ness. Going into the top of the light-house, I looked 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 99 

eastward, and, though my hunger was oppressive, 
and I could neither see my native land, nor any place 
where I had formerly travelled, yet I found Christ to 
be precious, and his love filled my soul. Two of the 
men who landed with me had each of them a rifle; 
and going this morning into a wood, they killed a 
fawn, which we cooked and ate without seasoning, or 
any other kind of food; and it seemed a delicious 
morsel as ever was tasted. After this, while walking 
in the wood for meditation, I came suddenly to a 
prairie; on which, the grass, that was two or three 
feet high, was gently waving over the extended plain, 
Here, nature displayed its lovely charms. I sat down 
under the shade — gazed on its beauties — and praised 
their Author. 

The next day, being weary of waiting for a pas- 
sage, one of the men and myself caulked an old skiff, 
that had been washed upon the shore, and set off for 
Portland. The skiff was so small, that our weight 
sunk it nearly to the top; and it leaked so fast, that 
it kept me busy in lading out the water with my shoe, 
which I used for want of something better. After 
rowing along the shore about two miles, we changed 
our course directly across the bay for Portland. The 
wind was against us; and when about one mile from 
the shore, the waves ran three or four feet high, and 
frequently came over the top of the skiff. As we 
could not swim, we now began to view ourselves in 
danger; but having no wish to return, we faithfully 
endeavoured to make our way through wind and 
waves. Every moment our situation grew more per- 
ilous. The wind increased, so that we made but lit- 
tle progress; and we determined to return if possible. 
On turning the skiff about, we were in danger of fall- 
ing into the troughs; but we succeeded so well, that 
not more than a pail full of water ran into our vessel; 
and we reached the shore at Sand Point, about two 
miles from the light-house. I was glad to get on the 
land again, though I suffered with hunger, in addi- 
tion to being both wet and cold. Nature itself seem- 
ed to frown; the sky was lowering; the cold north- 
west wind rustled among the trees, and the water in 



100 a RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

billows clashed the shore. Having eaten nothing but 
fresh venison, without salt or other provisions, my 
stomach became disordered, and brought on weakness 
and stupidity. I walked along the shore; and while 
my former condition, when I enjoyed plenty beneath 
the parental roof, or among kind brethren, was con- 
trasted with my present situation, in which I had not 
even the privilege of entering the houses of strangers, 
I wept bitterly. Falling on my knees, I called on 
the name of the Lord. My soul was soon happy 
and joyful; and, though I knew no way to get off the 
peninsula, or after getting off, to succeed among 
strangers without money, I repented not my having 
come into this country. 

Soon we met with a man, who had come to the 
peninsula in search of cattle, and was waiting the ar- 
rival of a vessel. I gladly warmed myself by the fire 
he had kindled; and he gave us some bread and pork; 
but my stomach was so out of order, I could eat but 
little. In the afternoon,, we were gladdened by the 
sight of a vessel, coming from Portland; and on its 
arrival, we solicited a passage. As their business 
would not permit them to land us at Portland, they 
took us across the bay to Cedar Point. Taking our 
portmanteaus on our shoulders, we walked nine miles 
on the beach of the lake, before we came to any 
house; and being very thirsty,, were glad to drink 
some poor water. After travelling three miles fur- 
ther into Milan, I found brethren, who received me 
affectionately. Blessed be the Lord for all his 
goodness. 

In this town, a Free- Will Baptist church had been 
gathered three years before, by Eld J. N. Hinckley; 
and from that time k had been visited by only two or 
three preachers of the Free- Will Baptist order; yet, 
they had continued their meetings, and in a good de- 
gree maintained a gospel walk. Thursday, June 20, 
I had the privilege of preaching to them. 

After this, I attended meetings with some appear- 
ance of success in the towns of New-London, Clarks- 
field, and Danbury. In the latter, a backslider, 
the age of seventy, was called to exchange worlds. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 101 

When viewing himself about to go into eternity, he 
remarked, that although he did not then enjoy religion, 
he knew he once had; and therefore, it was impossi- 
ble that he should be lost; for he doubted not, that 
all who had once experienced pardoning grace, would 
be saved. So, quieting his mind thus in his last mo- 
ments, to all human appearance, he left the world 
without concern. In compliance with a request, I 
preached the funeral sermon. Soon after the people 
had collected, two sons of the deceased entered the 
house. They came to visit their aged sire, ignorant 
of the sad tale. But disappointment and anguish 
filled their hearts, and their lamentations rendered 
the scene still more solemn and affecting. We fol- 
lowed him to the silent tomb, the house appointed 
for all living; then each went his way, and the mourn- 
ers returned to their habitation, weeping. 

Elder Collins of New-York, and myself, appointed 
a general meeting, to be holden in Milan on the 29th 
and 30th of June. Brethren attended from three 
small churches, in Milan, Greenfield and Clarksfield; 
which were the only Free- Will Baptist churches in 
this part of the country. On the first day, our num- 
ber was about twenty; and truly, the form of the Son 
ofTrod was in our midst, to the great joy of our 
hearts. A quarterly meeting was this day organized, 
called Huron Quarterly Meeting. On the Sabbath, 
about one hundred and fifty met in a barn. I spoke 
to them from Isa. 33:16,17: " He shall dwell on high: 
his place of defence shall he the munitions of rocks," &c. 
Being requested to preach again in the afternoon, I 
spoke from Jeremiah 17:11: " As the partridge sit- 
teth on eggs, and hatcheth them not; so he that get- 
teth riches, and not by right, shall leave them in the 
midst of his days, and at his end shall be a fool." Eld. 
Collins delivered a discourse from Heb. 4:9: ** There 
remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God." 
We then ate the bread, and drank the cup in remem- 
brance of our Lord's body that was broken, and his 
blood that w r as shed for us. Several animating ex- 
hortations followed; many tears were shed; the 
children of the King rejoiced; and many, we trust, 
9* 



102 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

felt the need of salvation, and went away sorrowful, 
July 2 and 3, I attended meetings in Milan, in 
which the consolations of the gospel of peace were 
enjoyed. The four days following were spent at a 
Methodist camp-meeting in Florence, Huron county, 
in which I enjoyed the privilege of preaching once 
from the stand, and of speaking several times at 
prayer meetings. During this period some were hope- 
iully converted. Monday, July 8th, a Methodist 
brother in Brunswick, kindly lent me a horse to go 
to the south pari of the state. The next day I 
preached in Greenfield; and the day following in 
Plymouth, seventeen miles distant. On Thursday, I 
att ended a meeting in -New-London, where the melt- 
ing influence of God's spirit was felt; then rode to 
Greenfield, and was there confined two days by illness. 
But obtaining relief by medicine, I spoke on Sunday, 
July 14, to a large congregation, convened in a grove 
at Greenfield, from Isa. 42:6,7,8: "I the Lord have 
called thee in righteousness," &.c; but before the ser- 
mon was- concluded, a terrible thunder shower alarm- 
ed the people, and the meeting was dismissed. If a 
thunder shower cause the unconverted to have feel- 
ings of terrour and dismay, O! what will their horrour 
and anguish be, when " Upon the ivicked God shall 
rain snares, fire and brimstone, and an horrible tem- 
pest! — the portion of their cup." Psalms, 11:6. In the 
afternoon, I attended another meeting, which was 
truly solemn; and in the evening, spoke to a weep- 
ing audience in Brunswick. The next day, I had an 
appointment at 3 o'clock, P. M., in Fitzville, twelve 
miles from Brunswick; but being called to attend the 
funeral of a child, did not reach the same till evening. 
Upon entering the assembly, I found there was a 
great noise, but no confusion. Some were praying, 
some shouting, others singing aloud for joy, and a 
few were weeping. Two mourning souls had found 
peace, and the power of the Lord was among the 
people. I spoke to them a few minutes, and then 
prayed. Seventeen engaged, by giving me their 
hands, immediately to commence seeking the salva- 
tion of their souls. A revival followed this meet- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 103 

ing, in which fifteen or twenty were converted to 
God. 

Tuesday, July 16, I attended meeting in Green- 
wich, with Elder Collins, and preached; after which 
a church was organized. In the evening, I spoke to 
a very attentive assembly in Plymouth, ten miles dis- 
tant; and the next evening preached in the court- 
house at Mansfield, thirty miles further south. The 
congregation was large and solemn. Thursday, 
I travelled thirty-five miles to Newark; the next day 
twenty miles to Raccoon, and there attended worship. 
On Saturday, I rode thirty miles to a Methodist 
camp-meeting. Here, I tarried three days, and had 
the privilege of preaching once, which was at mid- 
night; and of exhorting and praying several times. 
Wednesday, I rode thirty miles, passing through 
Chilicothe, thence down the Sciota river; the day 
following went to Porter, thirty-four miles; and the 
next day to Portsmouth, situated on the Ohio river, 
at the mouth of the Sciota. 

The country through which I passed was interest- 
ing to the stranger. For two hundred miles it is level 
and fertile; and by the way, are many large farms, in 
beautiful order. At one place, where I called on a 
farmer, I noticed the largest field of corn that I had 
ever seen, and asked the number of acres it con- 
tained; he replied, " one hundred and sixteen;" and 
remarked, that he had two hundred acres of corn then 
growing on his farm; and that the year before, he 
raised ten thousand bushels. However, this could 
hardly be called a " land of brooks and springs," for 
m general water was both scarce and poor. 

On this journey, I had an interview with a minister 
of considerable talents, belonging to a sect who call' 
themselves Separate Baptists; but are denominated by 
some, Wash Feet Baptists; because they believe wash- 
ing the saints* feet to be an ordinance of the gospel, 
and make its omission a bar to communion. He in- 
formed me that they held to free salvation, the freedom 
of the human mill, the final perseverance of the saints, 
and what is called close communion. I understood 
there were several churches of this connexion, per- 



104 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

haps twenty — several able ministers — and that they 
formerly seceded from the Calvinistic Baptists. 

At Portsmouth, I found Elder Rufus Cheney, who 
removed from New-York to this place six or seven 
years before. He informed me there were no Free- 
Will Baptists in this region at that time; and that he 
lived several months, as it were alone, frequently 
preaching, but with little appearance of success. At 
last two or three brethren being in the place from the 
church of which he was a member in New-York, he 
feit desirous to attend to the ordinances of God's 
house; and accordingly appointed a meeting for 
preaching and communion, and for washing the saints' 
feet, agreeably to the injunction and example of our 
Lord, recorded in the 13th chapter of John. At the 
appointed time, a large assembly attended; yet only 
two or three were ready to unite with Elder Cheney 
in the solemn exercises. The preaching seemed to 
have little effect, and the communion appeared to make 
little impression; but when they began to wash one 
another's feet, the power of the Highest descended 
upon the people — groans burst forth from adamantine 
hearts, — tears from eyes that seldom wept — and in 
every part of the assembly, were heard the cries of 
sinners. From this hour, the Lord blessed the labour 
of his hands. * He saw of the travail of his soul,' 
and the glory of God among the people. A powerful 
reformation followed, in which many learned to sing 
the sweet songs of Zion. Seven first united to take 
the scriptures for their rule of faith and practice; but 
their number increased, until it now amounted to one 
hundred and twelve. I tarried rive days among them, 
preaching the word of the Lord, and enjoyed some 
good seasons. 

During my stay in Portsmouth, I sent an appoint- 
ment across the Ohio river, into Kentucky; but when 
the time came, the boat used for crossing the river 
was absent. The stream I think was about half a 
mile wide; and as \ was unwilling to disappoint the 
people, I began to contrive a way to cross; and go- 
ing alone down the river side, after an hour's labour, 
I succeeded in. getting an. old canoe from among the 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 105 

flood wood, that had an opening in the bottom from 
end to end, and nearly an inch in width. As the 
water appeared to be shallow, and of a gentle cur- 
rent, I thought, with little difficulty, I should soon 
reach the opposite shore; and accordingly set off my 
little bark. Taking a board for a paddle, and placing 
another across the canoe, I seated myself, when my 
little vessel, sinking in the water, filled within two 
inches of the top. Thus I ventured forward; but 
soon found myself in deep, agitated water; and cast- 
ing my eyes toward the shores, they seemed to be in 
a rapid flight. My little bark whirled round and 
round, and I wished myself on the land, thinking this 
perhaps, was an imprudent step. Resolving, how- 
ever, not to despair, I endeavoured to gain the Ken- 
tucky shore. After floating down the stream half a 
mile, I came within one or two rods of the bank, 
where the water was very deep and the current swift. 
A quantity of flood wood was lodged a little below 
me, and I could see no way to avoid falling amongst 
it; but happily a stick, projecting from the bottom of 
the river nearly to the surface of the water, fastened 
in the bottom of the canoe, and held it. Presently I 
caught a rail that was floating down the stream, and 
placing one end of it on the canoe, and the other end 
upon a log, walked on it to the shore. A large num- 
ber, chiefly people of colour, assembled, and I felt 
that Heaven assisted me in preaching. Their tears 
flowed freely, and my soul rejoiced for the privilege 
of pointing Afric's injured sons to the Lamb of God, 
who is able and willing to sanctify their wrongs to 
their eternal good. Several, apparently much af- 
fected, came forward for prayer, and promised to 
seek the Lord. Nearly the whole assembly kneeled 
in time of prayer: and I was informed this was the 
custom of the country. It is indeed but a respectful 
custom, when God is addressed by his creature, lit- 
tle, sinful man. Duty demanding my immediate re-* 
turn, I obtained assistance in getting my canoe to the 
shore, and in preparing a paddle; and after floating 
down the stream another half mile, reached the oppo* 
site shore in safety. 



106 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Monday, July 29, proceeding twenty-five miles up 
the Ohio river, I held a meeting in Raccoon.. The 
next day I went twenty-five miles, to Rutland, and 
there met Elders Rothburn and Hatch; who had 
been Free-Will Baptist preachers in New-England, 
several years previous to this time. When they came 
to this country, they found Elder Steadman, an influ- 
ential preacher of their own order, happily engaged 
in the work of the Lord. Elder Steadman removed 
from New-England, about the year 1805, established 
several churches, and formed a quarterly meeting; 
which became so large, that it was divided into two, 
and these two organized a yearly meeting. Elders 
R. and H. became fellow-labourers with Elder S., in 
the precious cause of Christ, till the parched ground 
became a pool, and the thirsty land, springs of water. 
The church was nourished by the dews of heaven, 
and the wilderness became vocal with the praises of 
Emmanuel. But soon the scene changed. The cir- 
cumstances as related to me were as follows: 

At a session of their yearly meeting, one who had 
been considered a father in Zion, came into the as- 
sembly, fell on his knees, and, to the surprise of all 
the congregation, confessed, with bursts of grief, a 
crime, of which even his most violent enemies had not 
suspected him to be guilty; and which, but for this 
confession, might have remained a secret till the 
Judgment. The assembly were astonished; the hearts 
of his brethren broken with grief; and even his ene- 
mies, who had formerly sought occasion against him, 
now wept profusely; and scarcely a dry face was to 
be seen in the whole assembly. Deep sorrow sat on 
the countenance of every friend ; and some of the 
preachers wept the whole night. A little before day, 
the penitent came to their lodgings, kneeled at their 
bed-side, and after weeping a while, he asked them 
if they could forgive him. They said they could, as 
to personal feelings — but still they wept again, for the 
occasion that had been given for the enemies of the 
cross, to speak reproachfully. The wicked now tri- 
umphed; and among the brethren there was a divi- 
sion ; some thought they should forgive him, and let 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 107 

him retain his eldership; others, though willing to 
forgive, were of opinion that his eldership ought to 
be taken away. Not far from this time, they were 
visited by several preachers of talents, from Miami 
and Kentucky, belonging to the sect called 'New 
Lights. 5 The yearly meeting was in a rocking and 
tried state. The preachers being mostly young, and 
little used to such trials as now assailed them, felt 
unable to sustain the shock. The visiting preachers 
proposed a union with their denomination. The par- 
ties held a conference to learn the existing difference 
of opinion; and after the investigation, concluded 
there was no essential difference,— that they should 
be one people, — and accordingly they united. Some 
of the churches, however, and many individuals in 
the yearly meeting, were much dissatisfied; and for 
several years would not acknowledge the union. 

I preached with them once or twice; and oh 
Wednesday, July 31, commenced my return to New- 
York. And agreeably to the injunction, "Jls ye go, 
preach" I attended meetings in Athens and New- 
ark. And on Sunday, August 4, hearing the New 
Lights held a camp-meeting at Mount Vernon, I 
rode fifteen miles in the morning, and entered the 
camp ground, a stranger to all. My garments were 
worn nearly to rags — much soiled by my late travels 
in the heat and dust — and I had no change; still I 
believed duty called me to speak to this people. Hav- 
ing the impression that an introduction somewhat 
singular, would in this case render the hearts of the 
people more accessible, I gave my portmanteau to 
the first man I met, went upon the stand uninvited, 
and took a seat without speaking, or fixing my eyes 
on any one, till the close of a discourse which a 
preacher was then delivering. Then I asked the 
privilege of addressing the assembly. The preachers 
and people looked at me with apparent suspicion; and 
after a little hesitation, a minister called for my cre- 
dentials. As I left the stand to search for my port- 
manteau which contained my letters, they called me 
back, and said, that after an intermission of half an 
hour, my request should be granted. As the ■ New 



103 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Lights' had been much persecuted, I understood 
some supposed me to be a wicked lad, that had been 
sent by their enemies to impose on them; but they 
hoped my attempt to preach would be instrumental of 
my awakening. The whole assembly watched me 
very closely till I retired for prayer. When the time 
of intermission had expired, even before the people 
had assembled, I went upon the preachers' stand 
alone, and without ceremony, falling on my knees, 
began to pray. The Spirit made intercession; the 
windows of heaven seemed to be open; and at times, 
the groans, cries, and sound of amen, almost drowned 
my voice. When I arose, the people, who were in 
number about one thousand, stood thick around the 
stand, and many countenances were bathed in tears. 
A text occurred to my recollection; Num. 10:29: 
" JVe are journeying unto the 'place of ivliich the Lord 
said, I will give it you: come thou with us, and we will 
do thee good: for the Lord hath spoken good concerning 
Israel." In the illustration of this passage, I noticed 
the analogy, first, between the house of Jacob, and 
(he true Israel, or heirs according to promise; sec- 
ondly, between Moses, the leader of ancient Israel, 
and Christ, the leader of the true Israel; thirdly, be- 
tween this journey to the promised land, and the 
christian's journey to the rest promised to the true 
Israel; and fourthly, the analogy between the good 
promised by Moses, and that which is offered by 
Christ. The Lord showed me favour, and enabled 
ine to speak an hour and a half with great freedom. 
The assembly stood during the whole time, and many 
were powerfully wrought upon by the Spirit; saints 
rejoiced, some shouted, and tears rolled down the 
cheeks of hundreds. Some powerful exhortations 
were added, and the table of the Lord was spread be- 
fore the assembly. 

After communion, a vessel of water, basins and 
towels having been prepared, one asked, <£ Who will 
obey tfie mandate of the Son of God, ' Ye also ought to 
wash one another's feeV'l " AH waited a little time in 
silence. And believing the Spirit bade me arise and 
obey, I laid aside my garments, girded myself with a 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 109 

towel, poured out the water, and began to wash their 
feet. Upon which one of the preachers exclaimed, 
" Glory to God! some in Neiv- York know as well how 
to wash the saints' feet as christians in Ohio.''' Many 
joined in this ordinance, and the effect was solemn 
and impressive. Before the meeting closed, which 
was on Monday morning, several were hopefully con- 
verted. During this time, various persons put small 
pieces of money in my hand, which amounted in all 
to ten dollars; and a merchant gave me cloth and 
trimmings for a pair of pantaloons. O how kindly 
hath the Lord provided for his unprofitable servant! 
. .In compliance with the request of a gentleman in 
Mt. Vernon village, I called at his house. His wife 
met me at the door with her face bathed in tears, and 
giving me her hand she affectionately said, " Glory 
to God, for what I have experienced this morning. I 
was bred in a formal religion, and yesterda}^ went to 
meeting an unbeliever in experimental religion. But 
while you were speaking God sent an arrow to my 
heart; and from that moment I have felt the horrours 
and pains of hell till this morning; and, bless the 
Lord, I have just now found peace that is beyond 
expression." Her husband was a professor, and we 
had a season of rejoicing. He informed me that sev- 
eral in the village proposed making a contribution for 
me, if I would receive it. But I felt rich and happy, 
and after expressing my thanks for their kindness, 
told him I had enough. 

My next meeting was in Jefferson. It commenced 
in the afternoon, and continued till midnight. The 
power of God was present, and eternity seemed un- 
veiled; several were awakened, some wanderers con- 
fessed their backslidings, and the praises of three 
happy converts crowned the interview. Wednesday, 
Aug. 7, I arrived at brother Reynolds' in Brunswick, 
Huron county, and returned his horse, which I had 
rode about six hundred miles. He would take no 
pecuniary reward. O Lord, do thou reward him. 
Pursuing my journey, I attended meetings in Bruns- 
wick, Brownson, Plymouth, Greenwich, Fitzville, 
Clarksfield, Milan, and Portland, sometimes called 
10 



110 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

Sandusky city. In some of these, my soul was great- 
ly blessed, and the seasons appeared to be profitable 
to the people. 

On Thursday, the 15th, I crossed Sandusky bay 
and visited a small settlement, a few miles from the 
light-house, where I was detained in coming to this 
country. I was informed there had been no preach- 
ing on the peninsula for more than a year and a half, 
The Lord gave me freedom, and solemnity reigned 
in our midst. After sermon, I began speaking to 
individuals; but looking around, I perceived the 
greater part had left me, and were looking in at the 
doors and windows, where they could hear, and avoid 
being spoken to themselves. Some appeared tender, 
others inflexibly hard. I dined in the place, and, as 
a friend afterward informed me, the woman of the 
house hurried the company 'while I was washing 
without, to take seats at the table lest I should give 
thanks. 

Friday, I returned to Portland, and waited the arri- 
val of a vessel to take a passage to Buffalo. The 
steam-boat did not arrive at the expected hour, and 
word soon came that it had suffered in a gale of wind 
and was laid up for repairs. Information was given 
me, that several had expressed doubts as to the cor- 
rectness of the discourse, delivered in my late visit; 
in which it was remarked, that I never preached by 
note; for I believed if a man was called of God to 
preach the gospel, he was not under the necessity of 
reading it to the people. They were suspicious that 
my discourse had been committed to memory; and to 
prove me, desired that I would preach from a text 
they should give me. I told him they might notify a 
meeting and give me a text as I arose to speak. 
Nearly two hours before the appointed time, Mr. 
Marsh, keeper of the steam-boat hotel, sent a note 
requesting me to preach from the following text; Gal. 
3:3; "And the scripture, foreseeing that God would 
justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gos- 
pel unto •Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be 
blessed." I retired to a grove, spent a few minutes 
in prayer, then returned and anxiously waited the ap- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. Ill 

pointed hour. About all the village assembled; and 
after reading my text and making some introductory 
remarks, I noticed, first, the scripture promises of the 
Messiah; secondly, their fulfilment, and the manner in 
which all nations are blessed in the seed of Abraham; 
and thirdly, the faith through which the heathen are jus- 
tified. The fear of man was removed, and my soul 
led out into the deep things of God The awakening 
influence of the Holy Spirit was manifest in the as- 
sembly, and many faces were bedewed with tears. 
Mr. Marsh, with two or three others, made me a 
present of nearly three dollars. 

On Saturday, Aug. 17, finding no opportunity for 
a passage on the lake, and hearing that on Tuesday 
following a vessel was to go from Cleaveland, a town 
sixty miles distant; I left Portland at the setting of 
the sun, with my portmanteau on my shoulder, and 
walked seven miles that evening. The next day I 
walked thirty miles, principally on the beach of the 
lake; and much of the way my feet sunk to the ank- 
les in sand. About twelve o'clock, a stranger on 
horseback overtook me; said that a few months pre- 
vious he heard me preach, and offered to carry my 
portmanteau. His kindness was gladly accepted. 
When night came, I retired to rest much wearied; 
and at the dawn of the next morning proceeded on my 
journey. After travelling three miles, I found the 
man who had my portmanteau. He offered to carry 
it to Cleaveland, and expecting he would soon over- 
take me, I left him, hasted on my way, and reached 
Cleaveland before 11 o'clock, A. M. On this morn- 
ing I had travelled twenty miles, and now to my dis- 
appointment found the vessel had sailed an hour be- 
fore my arrival In my haste during the latter part 
of the journey, I had allowed myself no time to eat, 
which now made me feel the cravings of hunger; but 
my money was in the portmanteau, which had not yet 
arrived. I went to a grocer, told him my situation, 
and desired something to eat, promising to pay as 
soon as my money should arrive. But being denied, 
I went out from the town a little distance, sat down 
by the way-side in the rain, and anxiously waited for 



11:2 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

the stranger. He had besides my money, my watt 
and other articles, amounting in all to forty dollars. 
In about two hours, my friend appeared with my 
portmanteau, and with thankfulness I supplied my 
wants. 

I tarried in Clcavcland one day, and on Tuesday, 
the -20th of Aug. set sail in the NflcatO? for Buffalo. 
We had a fair wind, and a prosperous voyage: but 
the company were profane and wicked. Thursday, I 
landed at Buffalo, went to Hamburg where I had left 
my horse, and the six days following, attended meet- 
ings in Hamburg, Eden, Boston, Concord, and El- 
licot'tsville. Some of these seasons were refreshing. 
Several, who had been living without God and with- 
out hope in the world, were made to feel their pover- 
ty, and desired the prayers of christians in their be- 
half. After this, I visited Elder J. Folsom, of Bos- 
ton, who was nigh unto death; and for the last time, 
enjoyed his society. To me it was an impressive and 
memorable season. Elder F. had been a faithful and 
spiritual watchman. I mourned in the certain expec- 
tation, that soon he would leave the care of Zion; 
and as I looked upon the companion of his youth, and 
their numerous family, all my sympathies were awak- 
ened. His soul was happy, and he rejoiced in God. 
With the firm and blessed hope of meeting him in the 
land of immortality and eternal bliss, I pressed his 
pallid hand, and bade him adieu." 

From Boston I went to Attica, where the second 
session of the Holland Purchase Y. M. commenced 
on the 31st of Aug. IS22. Several discourses were 
delivered, and followed by animating exhortations. 
A comfortable season was enjoyed, but nothing spe- 
cial occurred. In Elders' Conference, a resolve was 
passed, advising our preachers and brethren not to 
connect with masonic lodges. I did not vote for this 
resolve with the Conference, because one of our 

*A few months after this, Elder Folsom loft the world in the triumphs 
of that faith, he had so often recommended to others. His funeral 
sermon was preached by Elder R. Carey, one of his spiritual children. 
Ills death was lame mted by hundreds of the church of Christ, but 
mourned no: as those without hope. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 113 

preachers, whom I thought one of the best, was a 
free mason; and I concluded if masonry was not good 
he would come out from it. 

After the close of the yearly meeting, I continued 
my journey toward Junius; and on the way, preached 
once in Covington, thrice in Richmond, once in Gor- 
ham, thrice in Benton, twice in Milo, and attended 
eight meetings in Wayne. The Lord blessed some 
of these seasons with his presence; and I trust some 
fruits of the same will appear in the day of eternity. 
In Milo, many seemed resolved to submit to Jesus, 
and several mourners desired the prayers of saints. 

On Monday, Sept. 9, I arrived at my father's dwell- 
ing, but found it empty. My father was absent on a 
visit to his relatives in Connecticut, and my two eld- 
est brothers were living in an adjacent neighbour- 
hood. As there w T as no friend to welcome my return, 
I walked out over the places that had been familiar 
to me, to indulge the solitude of my feelings, and 
reflect upon the changing scenes of time. Here, 
was the place where I mourned my w r retched state, 
when unreconciled to God. There, beneath the 
shade of that wood, I supplicated Heaven's mercy; 
and there despaired, fearing my day of grace was 
over, and my state unalterably fixed. But O the 
change, since that distressing hour! Bless the Lord, 
that my soul ever experienced it. Here, when the 
* wo ' was laid on me if I preached not the gospel, I 
walked on the banks of this little rivulet, and wept, 
saying, "Lord, I am a child, how can /go?" There, 
while on my knees, beneath the boughs of that white- 
wood tree, I resolved to obey the Lord, and be an 
exile and a wanderer in the earth to preach the gospel 
of Christ. Here, stood the dwelling, in which I 
bowed, on the morning of my departure, with my pa- 
rents, sister and brothers, and for the last time, 
heard my dear mother's voice lifted to God in prayer. 
But the flames have consumed every vestige. Here 
my mother, trembling, gave the parting hand, while 
the tears that rolled down her cheek, bespoke the 
parting severe. Here she cast the final look upon 
her beloved son as he went out of sight; then returned 
10* 



114 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

# 

to her cottage, to see him no more in time. Now 
she is gone; — that bosom is heaved by affliction no 
more. Though the tailing tempests beat upon her 
silent mansion, and winter's rude whistling winds pass 
over it, vet her repose is undisturbed. But where 
are those two little motherless children — Rosanna and 
Jeremiah? Once they had a mother's care; now 
they are confided to the protection of strangers! But 
reflection reminds me, that they are under the care 
of my heavenly Father, who is able to make even this 
affliction work for their eternal good. And as for 
myself, I am an exile; still but a child of sixteen; 
strewing my tears from place to place; wearing out 
my life, and exposing myself to a premature death 
for the welfare of my fellow mortals — who for this, 
often aim the vile weapons of slander and detraction. 
Often I lack the necessaries of life — but immediately 
something whispered, ' Hush! David. Shall mortal 
man complain? Thou hast received thy pension, a 
hunched fold in this life, with jjersecuiion, which is a 
part of thy salary; therefore thou art blessed. Cast 
thine eyes above ; there thou hast an Almighty Friend; 
there is thy inheritance and thy treasure. And as 
thy day is, shall thy strength be.' Peace flowed into 
my soul; and I exclaimed, c Lord Jesus, thy will, not 
mine, be done. Help me in patience to possess my 
soul, and make me useful in thy vineyard, the little 
time thou shaft allot to me in this vale of tears. When 
in death's cold arms I fall, though it be in some dis- 
tant land, far from my native soil, be thou my friend 
and accompany me through the gloomy vale. May 
mv flesh rest in hope; and in the morning of the res- 
urrection, have an entrance into the celestial city. 
where thy soft hand shall wipe away all tears, thy 
children be united in one, and w T ith their harps all 
tuned, sing that song which never ends. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 115 



CHAPTER IX. 

A journey to Connecticut. — Another to Upper Canada: 
and the particulars of my travels to the age of seven- 
teen years. 

From the commencement of my travels, I had often 
wished to visit my relatives in Connecticut, and ac- 
cording to the grace given me, preach the gospel in 
that section also. Now the long desired opportunity 
presented, and I concluded after visiting my brothers 
to depart immediately. With them, I enjoyed a sol- 
emn interview; preached once in Junius, and thought 
the prejudice of some of my opposers was removed. 
My eldest brother accompanied me to Galen, where 
we attended monthly conference with the church. 
Here, I had the satisfaction &£ seeing one, that had 
been awakened in my last meeting in this place, now 
rejoicing in God. On Sunday, Sept. 15, I attended 
two meetings in Galen; then left my brothers and 
several others in tears, and the same evening went to 
Mentz. The next day I rode forty miles, and held a 
meeting; but had a dull, trying time. The day fol- 
lowing, I reached Brookfield, and was welcomed by 
my friends with expressions of surprise and gladness; 
for having heard that I had been assassinated, they 
expected to see my face no more. I attended three 
meetings with them, in which we were blessed with 
the smiles of the Saviour. On Friday, I rode thirty 
miles through the rain to Cherry Valley, and ap- 
pointed a meeting in the evening at the Academy. Ma- 
ny of the villagers, excited by curiosity, came out to 
hear the "little stranger;" and by the weeping of 
•some, and the seriousness of all, it seemed that good 
was done. Saturday, after travelling forty miles, I 
again found myself nearly destitute of money. My 
suppdr was given me, and in the morning I paid my 
last money for the night's lodging, and left a vest as 
security for my horse-keeping, till my return. Pro- 
ceeding on my way tw T enty miles to Greenville, I 
saw a congregation coming out of a school-house, 



1)6 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and was impressed to kneel on the green and pray. 
This I did, and found access to the throne of grace. 
The people soliciting an appointment, I tarried the 
afternoon, and preached to several hundreds. The 
Lord opened the hearts of some, and they communi- 
cated about three dollars. Thus did kind Heaven 
again supply my necessities. Monday, I crossed the 
North river at Hudson, and preached at Mr. Perry's 
tavern in Egremont, Mass. A young man of the 
family, manifested a desire to seek an interest in the 
dear Redeemer. They kindly gave me entertain- 
ment; and in the morning, after praying with them, 
I left them in tears. 

At evening, I came to the dwelling of my grand- 
father Marks in Burlington. As both he and my 
uncle Marks were of the Episcopal church, but my- 
self a member of a dissenting, consequently an unpop- 
ular order, I had prepared my mind for a cold recep- 
tion. But in this, I was happily disappointed; they 
received me affectionately, gave me much good in- 
struction and wise counsel, exhorted me to be humble 
and faithful, and discharge my duty in the fear of the 
Lord. I found my grandfather to be a man of expe- 
rience in the things of God, and possessed of that 
charity which suffereth long. He despised a profes- 
sion without experimental religion, a form without the 
power of godliness, and a ministry without holiness of 
heart and communion with God. My uncle also was 
as a father in the gospel to me; and time passed 
pleasantly in the society of his family. Ten years 
had elapsed since I had seen these kind relatives, 
and now the privilege of visiting them and the places 
of my early childhood, which time had almost oblit- 
erated from my memory, was sweet to my soul. 

In Plymouth, I visited the grave-yard, and begin- 
ning to search among the white marbles for my bro- 
ther Jeremiah's grave, soon espied his name on a 
white stone at the head of a little mound; and, with 
much emotion, read the following lines, which the 
passing years had erased from my memory: 

" Short was my life, and sweet the date — 
I called the Saviour at the gate; 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 117 

And sweetly did resign my breath 
Into the hands of cruel death." 

Now I rememered how oft he used to lead me to the 
secret place, and teach me to call on the name of the 
Lord. His good advice and pious warnings, with his 

dying words, " I fear David will run a nicked 

race," were likewise remembered. Ah! thought I, 
if he were now alive he would rejoice and be glad for 
the great things the Lord has done for me; for God 
has answered his fervent prayers, and converted my 
soul. But, perhaps, he knows it all; and is, doubt- 
less, at rest, where the changing scenes of life can 
trouble him no more; and where nothing is wanting 
to complete his bliss. I gazed upon his grave, and 
almost coveted his repose, saying in my heart, if 
faithful to my calling, when I have wandered a few 
more days to persuade sinners to be reconciled to 
God, my latter end, like thine, shall be peace; like 
thee, I shall rest from my labours, and my works fol- 
low. Leaving his peaceful grave, I went to Southing- 
ton, where my grand father Merriman formerly lived, 
and whither my parents had often taken me when a 
child. But both my grandparent and his- companion 
were gone 'the way of all the earth. 3 Some of my 
uncles and other relatives also, were no more. All 
seemed so desolate,, that after staying the night with 
a brother of my mother, I went to Middletown, and 
tarried a little time with Elder Josiah Graves. He 
married a sister of my mother, and from him and his 
family I met with a very affectionate reception. 

Elder Graves had been a member of the Calvinis- 
tic Baptist church, and a preacher of good report in 
that denomination sixteen years. Then, from a cruifi 
cal examination of the scriptures, he changed his sen- 
timents, and boldly preached the doctrine of free sal- 
vation and /re e communion. For this, he was viewed 
is one that had departed from the faith of the gospel, 
and was excluded from the fellowship of the church. 
Several of its members immediately seceded, and 
with him w r ere organized into a church, calling them- 
selves Free-Bill Baptists. Hitherto they had neith- 
er known our Connexion or sentiments: still I four*d 



118 A RELICIOl'S NARRATIVE. 

their doctrine and practice were the same that are 
held by the Free-VTill Baptists. I enjoyed the privi- 
lege of preaching with them, and Elder Graves re- 
marked he had not before heard his own sentiments 
fully preached by another. I had the satisfaction of 
introducing to them our religious periodical; and by 
this medium they became known to the Connexion, 
and soon after joined the Rhode- Island Q. Meeting. 
After visiting an only sister of my father in Hart- 
ford, I went to Berlin, and in the rain preached to a 
small congregation in the street. Some good ap- 
pearances were visible. The next day I held a meet- 
ing in Southington. Sunday, Sept. 29, I attended 
meetings in Southington, Bristol, Plymouth, and 
Burlington; and the day following preached at the 
house of my grandfather. Here, I had the satisfac- 
tion of meeting my father, but enjoyed only a short 
interview with him, as a chain of appointments, ex- 
tending about three hundred miles to the west, now 
made it my duty to leave, and he was not ready to 
return. 

On Thursday, bidding my father and kind relatives 
farewell, I proceeded to Winstead and attended wor- 
ship in the evening. The next day, after travelling 
thirty-seven miles, I spoke with much freedom to a 
congregation in Egremont, Mass. ; and at evening 
held a meeting near the city of Hudson. The assem- 
bly was large and solemn, and by some, I trust, this 
season will be gladly remembered in eternity. The 
next day I crossed the Hudson, and preached to 
about two hundred people in the Christian meeting- 
house at Greenville. Here a collection of five dol- 
lars was given me. Having an appointment at ten 
o'clock the next morning, twenty miles distant, I took 
my leave of the kind people, after nine in the even- 
ing, and walked the greater part of nine miles. In 
the morning I reached the appointment, and preach- 
ed from 1 Cor. 13:4—8. The Spirit of God was 
manifested in a special manner. One was powerful- 
ly wrought upon and fell, upon which the people were 
alarmed, and broke the order of the meeting. I was 
obliged to leave them in haste, as it was but little 



A RELIGIOUS iNARRATIVE. 119 

more than an hour to my next appointment which was 
ten miles distant. I found a crowded assembly, and 
felt that the Lord gave me utterance in speaking to 
them. Many appeared to be deeply exercised and 
wept, but some publicly opposed. After the meeting, 
a stranger gave me a dollar, and wished me success 
in the cause of truth; and I left the place rejoicing 
in God, who had favoured me with much of his Holy 
Spirit. At evening I preached in Sharon to a very 
large assembly that heard with attention. 

Monday I rode five miles, and at sunrise preached 
to about forty people in a field; then went to Spring- 
field and spoke to about two hundred in the Baptist 
meeting-house. It was a time of much solemnity. 
My soul was happy, and I felt to praise the Lord in 
the congregation. O, the stupidity of men! who 
neglect to honour God and call upon his great name. 
Alas! how indifferent are thousands; yes, the great- 
er part of the world, notwithstanding eternity is de- 
pending on the passing moments. I rode twenty-two 
miles to Plainfield, and preached in the evening. 
Until this time, I had travelled on foot or on horse- 
back, and often with great weariness. A friend here 
kindly offered to sell me a light w T agon for thirty-five 
dollars, provided I could pay twelve dollars now, and 
the winter following send the remainder by mail. I 
thanked the Lord for this opportunity, accepted the 
offer, and was enabled to meet my engagements. 
The next day I attended meeting in the afternoon at 
the west part of the town, and another at Hamilton 
Academy; the day following I travelled thirty miles 
and preached in Cazanovia, Pompey, and Manlius- 
Thursday, I rode thirty-five miles and attended two 
meetings, which were truly seasons of refreshing. 
The next day I preached in Junius, at the house of 
Major Chamberlain, who was in alow state of health. 
He professed no religion, but was under serious ex- 
ercises of mind and requested me to pray for him. 
When we parted he left a dollar in my hand. 

Saturday and Sunday, Oct. 12 and 13, the Benton 
Q. M. was holden in Benton. We were favoured 
with the Divine presence, and our hearts were made 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

£lad in the Lord. In the Elders' Conference, on 
Monday, much union existed, and the business of the 
meeting was transacted in the fear of God. 

On Tuesday, I attended a meeting in Phelps, and 
the Holy Spirit seemed deeply to touch the hearts of 
some. After this I went ninety miles to Bethany, 
where the Bethany quarterly meeting opened on the 
twentieth of the month. The weather was extremely 
unpleasant; yet several assembled, and the Lord 
made it a favoured opportunity. The preaching was 
in the power and demonstration of the Spirit. Our 
hearts were warmed with heavenly love, and many 
went away rejoicing in the Rock of their salvation. 
After meeting, I went to Black Rock, and crossed 
the Niagara river into Upper Canada. Proceeding 
a few miles down the river, I took an active part in a 
Methodist prayer meeting. After meeting, a brother 
desired to know why I came into this country to 
preach, rather than stay and preach w'ithin the circle 
of my acquaintance. I replied, that if God had given 
me a mission, it was not to slay and preach; but, ac- 
cording to Mark 16:15, to " Go and preach;" and 
that duty led me to travel, as the apostles and the 
blessed Jesus did, to publish the glad tidings of sal- 
vation to all classes of men; so that hearing the truth 
from various witnesses, some might thereby be saved. 

Friday, Oct. 25, I walked twenty-two miles to see 
the cataract of Niagara. I descended a spiral stair- 
case of one hundred steps; then casting my eyes 
upward, beheld the rocks towering one hundred and 
fifty feet above my head, while immense volumes of 
water poured from this height in awful majesty. 
These circumstances, together with the continued 
roar of the water falling into the awful gulf beneath, 
and then passing along in dreadful agitation — the 
trembling of the earth around the cataract — the rising 
spray, with the attending rainbow ; — united to form a 
scene more sublime and impressive, than any I had 
ever witnessed. Stupid must be the mind, that can 
view such a wonder without being led to adore its 
Divine Author. On this occasion, my heart adopted 
the language of the inspired penmen: " Who is like 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 121 

wito thee, O Lord, among the gods? who is like thee, 
glorious ih holiness, fearful in praises, doing wonders." 
" The heavens declaim thy glory, and the firmament 
showeth thy handy work. Day unto day uiterelh speech , 
and night unto night showeth knowledge.'* 

While beholding the constant motion of the stream, 
I was forcibly struck with its analogy to man's voyage 
down the stream 6f time. A few miles above the 
falls, the river glides gently and undisturbed;— so the 
morning of life passes smoothly away. As in a little 
distance, the smooth surface of the water is broken 
in passing over the rocks, and wifli inconceivable 
swiftness is finally hurried down the tremendous pre- 
cipice; — so after a few days, the fair appearances of 
earthly prospects are broken on the rocks of disap- 
pointment; and every passing moment hastens the 
living to that dread precipice, whence they must 
launch into eternity. Still, while the sons of vanity 
know this, they sport and amuse themselves with that 
which cannot profit, and that which renders their 
hearts insensible to their dreadful danger. Thus they 
remain stupidly ignorant of the horrid gulf into which, 
unless they soon awake, they will as surely plunge, 
as the waters of Niagara, in their course, plunge 
down the precipice. Should we not think people be- 
side themselves, were we to see them enter a vessel 
a few miles above the falls, suffer it to float with the 
current, and in the meantime waste their hours in 
sleep, or amuse themselves with frivolous reading, 
dancing, card playing, decking themselves with or- 
naments, or gorgeous and costly apparel, till they 
should find their bark leaving the gentle stream, and 
hastening with awful speed down the irresistible cur- 
rent? Then in vain they might awake, see their 
helpless state, and cry for assistance;— -in vain might 
they attempt to escape;— in vain they might turn their 
eyes from the danger;- — in vaiii might they strive to 
forget their condition. Nothing now can save them 
from the sad and final doom! Should we not pity 
them? Should we not, before they are passed be- 
yond the reach of help, labour diligently to arouse 
them from their stupidity; to warn them of their dan- 
11 



■ 

\22 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

ger, and to turn them from their fatal course? Hu- 
manity answers, yes. And while men, floating rap- 
idly down the stream of time, must soon launch into 
eternity — and, if not aroused from their insensibility 
to spiritual things, must sink into the burning lake; 
shall we labour less diligently for their eternal wel- 
fare — or be less anxious to save them from the far 
more dreadful destruction that awaits them? Heaven 
says, no. Reason and revelation say no. And con- 
science approves the decision. But, O! how aston- 
ishing the mournful truth — that men are offended 
when we seek their welfare; when we strive to awa- 
ken them from fatal stupidity; and for this, count us 
enemies, and treat us as foes! 

In the evening, I held a meeting at the little vil- 
lage of St. David's, and after its close, several gentle- 
men, as they passed out, laid some pieces of money 
on the table before me. The two days following, I 
spent at a Methodist quarterly meeting in the town- 
ship of Stanford. They received me kindly, and I 
used the liberty given in the gospel. This was a pre- 
cious season. After the quarterly meeting closed, I 
preached in the evening at the Methodist chapel in 
Lundy's Lane; and the next day visited and prayed 
in several families. One of these families consisted 
of a widow and two sons; and as soon as I began to 
converse, the sons fled to the barn. I followed and 
prayed with them. They appeared rather seriously 
exercised, yet angry at my perseverance in persua- 
ding them to be reconciled to God. At 1 o'clock, 
P. M., I held a meeting a few miles west of St. Da- 
vid's. The Lord heard the groanings of his people, 
and his Spirit reached the hearts of sinners. Twelve, 
that were awakened, bowed at the altar of mercy. 
In the evening, I preached at the chapel in Stanford; 
and the day following, in St. David's. 

On Wednesday, I walked thirteen miles through 
the mud, and attended meetings in Queenston and 
Chippeway: in the latter, I was much shut up and 
exceedingly tempted. My trials were so severe, that 
like Peter, I found my faith weak and myself sinking; 
but the promise that we shall not " be tempted above 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 123 

that we are able, but with the temptation shall find 
way for escape," encouraged me. I cried unto the 
Lord, and blessed be his name, he heard my cry and 
delivered me out of trouble. On Thursday, I at- 
tended two meetings; in the latter, at Waterloo, the 
Lord made it a season of refreshing to his saints, and 
of trembling to some sinners. The day following, I 
crossed the Niagara at Black Rock, and preached at 
Hamburg in the evening. On Saturday, I laboured 
under much indisposition, but was enabled to attend 
appointments in Aurora and Wales. 

Sunday, Nov. 2, I held two meetings in Benning- 
ton. At the close of the latter, a young woman, 
whose father, when living, had been a Presbyterian 
minister, came forward weeping, and asked me to 
pray for her. I replied, you must pray for yourself. 
She said she could not; and repeating the scripture, 
" The effectual fervent prayer of the righteous man 
availeth much," again requested my prayers in her 
behalf. I asked her if she was willing to kneel. She 
said "yes," and bowed the knee, weeping while I 
prayed for her, as if her heart was broken. Shortly 
after, she was brought to rejoice in the Redeemer, 
and united with the Presbyterian church. At two 
o'clock, P. M., I preached again in the east part of 
Bennington; and at evening, in the village of Attica. 
These were to me seasons of rejoicing. 



CHAPTER X. 

My travels and labours in different places; revival in 
Batavia, fyc. 

Monday, Nov. 4, 1822, completed my seventeenth 
year. As the sun arose in splendour, my mind was 
filled with solemnity; and I rejoiced in God the Rock 
of my salvation, for the great things he had done for 
me. I said in my heart, ' hitherto he hath been my 
helper, and in all my tribulation, his right hand hath 
upheld me. When but a child, }ri distant lands, and 



124 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

oppressed with poverty, his. grace has been sufficient 
lor me. He has soothed every sorrow, and poured 
heavenly consolation into my bosom. ■ Q, my soul, 
declare his greatness, and his goodness in the con- 
gregation of the living; and when death shall call 
thee hence, shout his praises, and speak of his power 
in that hour of trial ; for surely had not his arm been 
strong, and his mercy great, ere this time, thou hadst 
fallen by the hand of Saul:' 

*< His worth, if all the nations knew, 
Sure the whole world would love him too." 

Now I covenanted with God to be more faithful in 
his cause; praying that I might see a more abundant 
outpouring of his Spirit, and more souls persuaded 
to turn and live. On this day I had two appoint- 
ments; but my horse being taken ill, I was unable to 
attend the first. He soon recovered, however, so 
that I led him the greater part of sixteen miles, to 
my second appointment, four miles north of Batavia 
village. Brother J. Barker received me affection- 
ately; and being a stranger, I inquired of him the 
state of' the people. He declined giving any infor- 
mation, and exhorted me to inquire of the Lord, say- 
ing, if he had" sent me, his Spirit would direct. I 
found a crowded assembly, but had no particular text. 
In the introductory prayer, I asked the Lord to direct 
me to a subject; and opening the Bible, the first that 
met my eye was, Proverbs 1:24 — 27: il Because I 
have called, and ye refused; I have stretched out 
my hand, and no man regarded; but ye have set at 
nought all my counsel, and would none of my reproof: 
I also will laugh at your calamity; I will mock when 
your fear cometh. When your fear cometh as deso- 
lation, and your destruction as a whirlwind; when 
distress and anguish cometh upon you." Believing 
the Lord had given me this for a text, I commenced 
speaking from it. Within ten minutes, an awful so- 
lemnity rested on the congregation, and every cloud 
seemed to disappear. The place was glorious and 
awful on account of the presence of God. The chil- 
dren of Zion were made joyful in their Kii>g; poor 
wanderers lamented their backslidings, and declared 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 125 

their determinations to return to their first love. Ma- 
ny sinners awoke to view their danger and wicked- 
ness in forgetting God. When the meeting closed, 
the greater part of the youth, crowding around in 
tears, requested prayer, and several kneeled, while I 
entreated the Lord to have mercy. This vicinity had 
long been noted for neglect of religion, and though 
it had been inhabited seventeen years, no reforma- 
tion had ever been in the place. The faithful ser- 
vants of God had often visited the people and preached 
repentance, but generally they complained of being 
much closed in their communications; and some- 
times almost concluded the Lord " could there do no 
mighty work — because of their unbelief." But now 
he unexpectedly visited them in mercy. They per- 
mitted their eyes and ears to be opened, and many 
dared no longer to bolt the Saviour from their hearts, 
lest he should unsheath his sword of vengeance 
against them, and for ever forget to be gracious. O, 
how fearfully dangerous to reject the calls of the gos- 
pel, and slight its solemn warnings ! 

My mind was again brought into trial in regard to 
duty. The appearances of a revival here, seemed to 
demand my stay; but my appointments called me one 
hundred miles to the east ; and having purposed re- 
turning to Canada, I had also left appointments in 
that province. Under these circumstances, I con- 
cluded that it was duty to fulfil my engagements. So 
leaving an appointment to attend on my return to 
Canada, I went on my way November 5, and attend- 
ed meetings in Byron, Ogden, Penfield, Ontario, 
Williamson, Sodus and Lyons. In Sodus, many 
tears were shed, several were awakened, two of 
whom were soon after brought into the liberty of the 
gospel. 

Sunday, Nov. 10, I preached in Lyons, and the 
Lord gave me a tongue of utterance. In the after- 
noon and evening, I held meetings in Sodus, and the 
day following walked seventeen miles, and attended 
a meeting one mile east of Rochester. Tuesday, after 
walking thirteen miles to Ogden, and preaching at one 
o'clock, I found myself much fatigued, and unable to 
11* 



1-6 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

walk to my next meeting, which was at four o'clock, 
P. M. I entreated my heavenly Master to open the 
heart of some one, to lend me a beast to ride as far 
as Byron. Soon my desire was granted. I attended 
meeting in Bergen, then hasted to Byron, and there 
had to leave my borrowed horse about the setting of 
the sun. It was yet eight miles to my appointment 
on the town line of Batavia and Elba. And feeling 
anxious to reach this meeting, particularly on account 
of the encouraging prospect that appeared there on 
my former visit, I endeavoured to obtain a horse. 
But all my efforts were ineffectual, till night came 
on, when I met a man with a span of horses, return- 
ing from labour. After relating my situation, I en- 
treated him for a horse. He replied that his beasts 
had laboured hard and eaten nothing since morning; 
and it was folly for me to attempt to reach Batavia 
that evening. But, the appointed hour had already 
come; I could not reconcile myself to the thought of 
a failure, and offered five dollars for the use of the 
horse. After feeding the beast half an hour the man, 
consented, but would take no reward. I reached the 
appointment at about half past seven, and found sev- 
eral hundred people anxiously waiting. I enjoyed a 
favoured season, and the heavenly cloud seemed, as 
before, to hang over them. After returning the horse 
in the morning, I borrowed another in Batavia to go. 
to Canada; and at Royalfeon, heard Elder William 
Rowe, a Baptist missionary, preach from Acts 5:31 : 
" Him. hath God exalted with his right hand," Slc. 
The next day I crossed the Niagara river at Lewis- 
ton, attended a meeting at the village of St. David's; 
and the day following, preached in Thorold, where 
the Lord lifted upon us the light of his countenance. 
The kind people gave me two dollars. 

Sunday, Nov. 17, having on request sent an ap- 
pointment to Lewiston, when in Canada before, I 
returned and found that Elder Puffer,, a Methodist 
preacher, had also an appointment at the same hour 
and place. As I was a stranger, he enjoined it on 
me to address the people; and in doing this, the Lord 
gave me his free Spirit. In the afternoon, Elder 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 127 

Puffer delivered an excellent discourse; after which, 
I held a meeting in the east part of the town, and la- 
boured under much trial. I had need to exercise 
faith and strive to be patient in tribulation, knowing 
that this Christ hath appointed for our good. It is no 
difficult thing to rejoice in the light of God's counte- 
nance; but he who can rejoice when the Lord hides 
his face, has obtained no small victory over the world, 
and boldness in the faith. Yet it is the duty and 
privilege of every christian to be so established, as to 
be unmoved amidst the most trying seasons of perse- 
cution and affliction. In the evening I preached at 
an inn kept by Mr. H. on the Ridge road. One of 
his daughters then lay a corpse in the house. My 
mind was directed to Mat. 9:18: " My daughter is 
even now dead; but come and lay thy hand upon her, 
and she shall live." I enjoyed a highly favoured- 
time; the spirit of the Lord seemed to touch many 
hearts, and tears fell like drops of rain. Being re-, 
quested, I attended the funeral at 10 o'clock the next 
morning, and had reason to hope that this meeting, as 
well as the previous one, will be joyfully remember-, 
ed in the great day of accounts. Mr. H. with sever-. 
al others gave me five dollars. 

In the evening I preached at Royalton to an atten- 
tive assembly; the next morning to a few in the east 
part of the tow r n, and then proceeded to my appoint-- 
ment at Batavia. A large congregation was present, 
and kind Heaven aided me in dispensing the word of 
life. Though none had as yet been converted, the 
prospect of revival was more promising than ever. 
Several were heavy laden with a sense of their ini- 
quities, and anxiously inquiring the way to Zion. A 
door seemed so effectually to open for preaching the 
word in a place that had never before received the 
Saviour, that I thought it duty to make no more ap- 
pointments at present, which would infringe on any 
opportunity for usefulness in this vicinity. Wednes- 
day, Nov. 20, I visited and prayed with fifteen fam- 
ilies, and found several among the number seeking 
Jesus sorrowing. In the evening I held a meeting 
at a place called Sodom; which I understood was so 



128 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

named on account of the wickedness of the people. 
The next day I visited from house to house, striving 
with tears to persuade the inhabitants to flee from the 
storm of wrath that awaits the ungodly, and seek for 
refuge in the " sinner's Friend." In the evening 
we held a meeting on the town line, and enjoyed a 
profitable time. Poor wanderers took words and re- 
turned to the Lord. At the close eight or ten came 
forward and kneeled, while their tears and sighs man- 
ifested a deep concern for their eternal welfare. 

On Friday, I visited several families, held one 
meeting in Stafford, and another in Le Roy where 
the Lord gave me a tongue of utterance. Great so- 
lemnity rested on the people, and many trembled un- 
der the mighty power of God. Several were awaken- 
ed, and shortly after, I learned that fourteen of the 
number had experienced a change of heart, and were 
happy in the Redeemer. O blessed be the Lord, for 
his wonderful works among the children of men. 

Saturday, we met in Batavia for a conference. 
Several related their exercises of mind, some mourn- 
ers expressed their desires for salvation, and entreat- 
ed an interest in the prayers of the saints. Sunday, 
jNov. 24, early in the morning the house of worship 
was filled to overflowing. In the former part of the 
day my mind was directed to 2 Kings 7:3, 4: " And 
there were four leprous men at the entering in of the 
gate; and they said one to another, Why sit we here 
until we die? If we say, we will enter into the city, 
then the famine is in the city, and we shall die there ; 
and if we sit here we die also. Now therefore 
come, and let us fall unto the host of the Syrians; if 
they save us alive, we shall live; and if they kill 
us, we shall but die." In the afternoon, my text 
was Heb. 11:24, 25, 26: " By faith Moses, when he 
was come to years, refused to be called the son of 
Pharoah's daughter; choosing rather to suffer afflic- 
tion with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleas- 
ures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach 
of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: 
for he had respect unto the recompense of the re- 
ward." It was a heart searching time among sin- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 129 

sers, and attended with some new eases of awakening. 
At evening I held another meeting in the same place. 
The Spirit of the Lord was powerfully manifested, 
and the sighs of heavy laden souls were heard in eve- 
ry part of the assembly. The cries, " Lord have 
mercy!" and, "Pray for me!" saluted our ears from 
some of the most respectable young people in the 
place. This solemn and affecting scene greatly re- 
joiced the humble followers of the Lamb. Twenty- 
five broken-hearted penitents came forward and 
kneeled while prayer was offered in their behalf. 
Truly, the tall oaks of Bashan were made to prostrate 
before the God who ruleth in the army of heaven and 
among the inhabitants of the earth. 

On Tuesday, in the same place, I spoke with much 
freedom nearly two hours, from 1 Cor. 9:16: t( For^ 
necessity is laid upon me; yea, wo is unto me if I preach 
not the gospel!" After sermon, forty-one spoke, 
twelve of whom were seeking the Lord sorrowing; 
while cries and sobs were heard in almost every part 
of the assembly. Among those who spoke, were sev- 
eral that had never before said any thing publicly on 
the subject of religion. They now freely confessed 
their sins, related the exercises of their minds since 
their awakening, and declared their resolutions to re- 
form and turn to Jesus. They solicited their former 
companions in sin to forsake their vanity, and with 
them strive to gain a crown of unfading glory and 
treasures that endure for ever. Then bidding 
adieu to such as refused the Saviour's call, they re- 
quested the saints to supplicate the mercy of God in 
their behalf. Several were soon brought to rejoice, 
and they praised the Lord from the heights of Zion. 
At the close of the meeting thirty mourners, firmly 
fixed on seeking heavenly joys, came forward and 
kneeled at the altar of mercy ., While I beheld the 
proud youth, who, forgetful of the Saviour that ail 
their miseries bore, had spent their golden moments 
pursuing the vanities of the world; when I beheld 
them come forward weeping and crying to God for 
mercy, my heart was greatly affected and my feelings 
^lmost overpowered me. Yet, I rejoiced in hop,§ 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

of their deliverance from sin, and soon was glad to 
rind six happy converts united in exhorting their 
mourning associates not to despair, but to look ear- 
nestly to the Lord for salvation. The day following I 
held a meeting on the town line of Batavia and Staf- 
ford, in which one cried for mercy, and soon profes- 
sed to rind pardon through the "Son of the Blessed." 
On Thursday I preached again in the reformation; 
after which about twenty witnessed for the Lord. 
Sunday. Dec. 1, we met again for worship, and as 
ial enjoyed a blessed season. After sermon forty 
- led to the truth as it is in Jesus. Since our 
last meeting another had been converted, who now 
_ >d testimony. Some heavy laden souls 
were almost in a despairing state, yet we rejoiced to 
hear them say they were resolved to continue seeking 
r of God, and if they perished, to die plead- 
ing for mercy. 3Iy heart was glad in the Lord, and 
soul was comforted by the light of his countenance. 

On Monday, Elder came into the place. 

This was the preacher, who, previous to my journey 
to Ohio, thought me not in the way of duty, and who 
i me that either he or I had not the spirit of Christ. 
>ee page 94.) Now on hearing of the revival, he 
was filled with great joy. For in time past, he had 
n greatly bound in spirit, while preaching to this 
;:le, and had viewed them as almost forsaken of 
the Lord. Till this time he had appeared unfavoura- 
bly disposed toward my course. NoW when he wit- 
ssed the grace of God, he fell on his knees, con- 
ned his past feeiings, and thanked the Lord for 
what his ears had heard. He affectionately bid me 
■ God speed, J; and to this day our heart has been like 
the heart of David and Jonathan. He held a meet- 
rith us and er. deseed season. 

As I had appoint: ^.ing nearly two hundred 

miles eastward, I r a time, under the ne- 

of leaving th Ltion. This was very 

trying and painful to roe; for the minds of many were 
much exercised, and e almost in despair, 

and greatly needed en vent. But wishing to 

I ted them to the caro 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 



131 



of the great Physician and took my leave. The win- 
ter had now become very cold ; still I had no over 
garment, and my clothes being worn considerably thin 
I had suffered much from the severity of the weather. 
Havinor frequently spoken to crowded assemblies till 
in a state of profuse perspiration, and then exposed 
myself to the evening air, I had taken several violent 
colds which had greatly impaired my health. The 
Lord now opened the heart of a brother in Batavia to 
give me a great coat, which, though more than half 
worn, made me very comfortable. Proceeding east- 
ward from Batavia, I preached in Byron, Bergen, 
Ogden, Gates, Penfield, and twice in Sodus. In the 
latter place two related their experience, one of whom 
was awakened at one of my former meetings, and at 
the close of the service they were baptized by Elder 
Dealing. 

Sun. Dec. 8, I preached in Lyons; my health fail- 
ed and forbid the immediate performance of my jour- 
ney. I had yet seventeen appointments; and after 
resting one day I went to Junius, hoping to be able 
to attend them. But finding myself Unable to travel 
and meet my engagements, I was compelled to aban- 
don the design- Some of these appointments I with- 
drew by letter; still there remained a larger number 
of congregations than I had ever before disappointed. 
I could only pray, that they might be favoured with 
the Divine presence. My father's family were absent 
from Junius. After staying a short time till my health 
would permit me to travel, I returned to Batavia. 
My friends welcomed me affectionately, and I re- 
joiced to find that during my absence some had obtain- 
ed a hope in Jesus, and were now happy in that love 
that passeth understanding. From the 17th of Dec. 
to the close of the month, I continued in the vicinity 
of the revival; but as my health was not yet restored 
I held but five meetings in a week. The work con- 
tinued without abatement, and some of the converts 
were strong in the faith, and their exhortations evinced 
that 

" The pure testimony will cut its way through." 

Some who were near a despairing state when I left 



\9t A REXIGIOUS NAKRATIVE. 

the place, were now happy in the Lord; arid by their 
spiritual exhortations contributed much to the spread 
of the work. Our congregations were large; the 
Lord often spread his banner over us — we sat under 
his shadow with great delight, and his fruit was sweet to 
our taste. Opposition and persecution showed their 
deformed heads at times, yet not more than is usual 
when God pours out his spirit; for it may be justly 
doubted whether a reformation ever passed without 
more or less opposition from the ungodly. When 
the Lord revives his work, the adversary rages; and 
when the sons of God meet together, as in the days 
of Job, Satan comes also. 

On the first day of the year 1823, I preached from 
Lev. 25:10: " And ye shall hallow the fiftieth year, 
and proclaim liberty throughout all the land unto all 
the inhabitants thereof; it shall be a jubilee unto you; 
and ye shall return every man unto his possession, 
and ye shall return every man unto his family. 5 ' — 
Heaven smHed upon us, and many remarked that it 
washy far the happiest new-year's-day they had ever 
aeen. In the evening the Lord enabled me to speak 
with much freedom to an assembly in Elba; after 
which seventy-two spoke of the exercises of their 
minds. Among this number were several converts 
who had received tickets soliciting their attendance 
at a ball in the village of Batavia, where the thought- 
less gay were to waste the first evening of the new- 
year. Those dear children now reflected on them- 
selves, that they had ever thus spent their time; and 
contrasting their present state with that of those now 
mingling in the dance, they thanked God that they 
were disposed to commence the new-year in his de- 
lightful service. Many covenanted to spend this 
year in humble obedience to the Lord. Betweeii 
ten and eleven the exercises closed, and scores went 
away " rejoicing with joy unspeakable arid full of 
glory;" while others weighed down under a sense of 
their lost condition went to their homes irt sadness. 
Doubtless in the great day of the Lord some will re- 
member this season with joy, but others may with 
borrow. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 133 

During the first week of Jan., I attended five meet- 
ings, one of which was on the Transit line, (the east- 
tern boundary line of the Holland Purchase); the con- 
gregation was large, and we were favoured with the 
presence of the Holy Spirit. One was awakened, 
and shortly after brought into liberty. At another 
meeting in the vicinity of the reformation, fifty spoke 
after the sermon in quick succession. 

Monday, Jan. 6, I left Batavia in company with 
Elder Jenkins, to go to the Benton quarterly meet- 
ing. On the way we attended meetings in Le Roy, 
Bergen, Rochester, and Ontario. In the latter part^ 
of this journey I suffered considerably from the se^- 
verity of the weather. The quarterly meeting com- 
menced on Sat. Jan. 11. Here I met my father and 
my brother Friend, and we rejoiced for the privilege 
of again seeing each other. On Sunday, the assem* 
bly was large; sermons were delivered by Elders I. 
Craw, S. Wire, H. Jenkins, and some others. A 
profitable season was enjoyed, though nothing remark- 
able occurred. After holding meetings in several 
places in this section, I returned to Ogden, where 
the Bethany quarterly meeting opened on the 18th of 
the same month. This was a solemn and refreshing 
time. The Spirit of God wrought conviction on some, 
which never left them till they became members of 
the household of faith. 

Sabbath evening I returned to Batavia^ and heard 
the solemn tidings, that one of the happy converts, a 
young woman, had gone suddenly to her eternal home. 
She was brought to rejoice but a few days before my 
departure, and at that time enjoyed health and the 
prospect of long life. Soon after the attack of her 
disease, she was sensible her days on earth were 
nearly concluded; but amid this expectation, the re- 
ligion she had lately embraced, buoyed up her spirit; 
and when passing through the valley and shadow of 
death, she rejoiced in hope of immortality. While 
we saw her empty seat, we wept for our loss, but re- 
joiced in the consoling belief that she had made a 
happy exchange, and joined the blood-washed throng. 
She lived to bear public testimony for God only two 
12 



1j4 a religious narrative. 

or three times after her conversion. During the 
week following, I attended several meetings in the 
vicinity of the revival, which were truly interesting. 
Sunday, Jan. 26, in the forenoon I addressed a large 
assembly. Elder P. preached to us in the afternoon, 
and at the close, baptized three of the converts. The 
next day I attended a meeting south of Batavia, and 
another in Attica; but the people appeared more wil- 
ling to hear than to obey. The day following, I at- 
tended a meeting in the west part of Elba, but had 
little liberty, and was distressed both in body and 
mind. I strove, however, to be submissive, reflecting 
that with the Lord are the issues of life; he openeth 
and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man can 
open; yet he who walks in the light given, has peace 
of conscience. The Lord is just in all his ways, and 
requireth not according to that which a man hath not, 
but according to that which he hath. 

On Wednesday, I held a meeting in Sodom; and 
the next day attended a conference at Batavia, in 
which two related their experience and requested 
baptism. On Friday and Saturday, I preached in 
Batavia village; and on Sunday, Feb. 2, attended 
three meetings in the revival. The three succeeding 
days I spent in Attica, and held four meetings; in 
one or two the power of the Lord was in our midst, 
and the inhabitants of the Rock were enabled to sing, 
Thursday, I preached in Alexander from the ninth 
chapter of Romans; and the day following, enjoyed a 
solemn and refreshing time in Bennington. On Sat- 
urday morning I returned to Batavia and attended 
a meeting. Sunday, Feb. 9, a multitude assembled, 
to whom Elder Parmenter preached from Mark 16; 
15,16; after which, two of the converts followed 
their Lord in baptism. Heaven smiled upon us, and 
heavenly manna satisfied our souls. On Monday 
evening, shortly after our meeting opened, I was ta- 
ken with a violent vomiting, but soon obtaining relief, 
was enabled to speak to the people three quarters 
of an l\our. 

During the revival at Batavia, a certain person 
m Riga who was on a visit to this place, was touched 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 135 

by the preaching of the word, and after returning home 
was soon converted. By this means I was invited to 
Riga, and sent an appointment. On Tuesday I at- 
tended two meetings in that town, in which the power 
of the Lord was manifested, particularly in the last. 
Several appeared deeply convicted of their danger 
without an interest in the Saviour, and confessed 
their resolves to turn to the Lord. I left them in 
tears, believing that some of them were nigh the king- 
dom. Nor was my faith vain; for soon after, as I 
was informed, five or six found Jesus to be precious 
to their souls. May they be faithful until death. 
Thursday, I returned to the place of the revival and 
enjoyed a blessed meeting. Many of the converts 
spoke, much to our edification and comfort. Several 
who were seeking Christ expressed their anxiety for 
salvation, and requested an interest in our prayers. 
The next day, facing a tedious storm, I walked to 
Byron, and spoke to a few from Dan. 5:25: " Mene, 
Mene, Tekel, Upharsin." Saturday morning, the 
snow having fallen nearly two feet in depth, a friend 
kindly sent his son to carry me three miles. I then 
walked a mile and a half, when my strength failed. 
It was now the middle of the day, the road yet un- 
broken; and as it was impossible to reach my ap- 
pointments, I tarried over the Sabbath and attended 
a meeting. Thus were three assemblies disappointed 
in Riga. Monday, I returned to Elba and Batavia 
and attended two meetings. In the latter, the con- 
verts gave many excellent and weighty exhortations, 
which greatly cheered my heart. 

On Friday I went to the south part of Le Roy, 
and preached from 1 Chron. 9:17 — 19. The Spirit 
of God was manifested in the meeting with great 
power, and weeping and lamentation were heard in 
every part of the assembly. My heart was made 
glad at the close, when thirty awakened souls came 
forward, desiring the prayers of the saints. A revi- 
val followed this meeting. 

Sunday, Feb. 23, I preached again in Batavia, and 
at evening held what some would call an " open class 
meeting.* 3 Though we met with some opposition from 



136 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

the irreligious, we were encouraged and made strong 
by the Mighty God of Jacob. The day following, I 
attended a meeting in Stafford. On Tuesday, I re- 
turned to -Le Roy, and the next day attended two 
meetings. The latter of these was in the south part 
of the town, where on my former visit, thirty came 
forward for prayer. The assembly was large, atten- 
tive and solemn; twenty promised to seek the Lord, 
and gave me their hands in token of their covenant. 
Soon after, I was informed that nearly all of this num- 
ber, and some others, had professed to pass from 
death unto life. On Thursday I held two meetings 
in the town, one of which was at the village. My 
text was Eph. 1:11: " Who worketh all things after 
the counsel of his own will" The people heard atten- 
tively, and probably judged of the doctrine for them- 
selves. 

Friday, I went to Stafford, where I had an appoint- 
ment; but on account of illness was unable to attend 
it. The next day, feeling a little better, I walked to 
Batavia and preached in the evening. Sunday, March 
2, though still labouring under much infirmity of body, 
I went to the south part of the town and heard a 
Universalist preach on a funeral occasion. This man 
was learned and eloquent, and in many instances had 
been successful in persuading the wicked that it should 
be well with them, even though they should die by 
drunkenness, by the violence of their own hand, or 
on the gallows. His text was, Eccl. 12:7: "Then 
shall the dust return to the earth as it was; and the 
spirit shall return unto God who gave it. 3 ' In the 
latter part of his discourse, he stated there was not a 
passage in the Bible, which said, after the spirit had 
once left the body and gone to God, that it * should 
ever depart. Upon this the query arose in my mind, 
whether he would not find himself to be one of those, 
who, having taken from the words of the prophecy of 
the book of God, shall have their part taken out of 
the book of life. (See Rev. 22:19.) For says Christ, 
when speaking of that awful day in which he shall 
gather all nations before him, " These 55 (the wicked) 
l< shall go away into everlasting punishment. 55 Matt. 



A RELIGtfOUS NARRATIVE. 137 

25:46. "Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting 
fire.'" Matt. 25:41. According to Universalism, the 
wicked shall not depart; but according to Christ, they 
shall depart. Which shall we believe? O! how many 
of the unsuspecting youth are caught in this fatal 
snare, and make this a substitute for repentance and 
faith in Christ! 

In the afternoon I held two meetings in Alexander ; 
and the next day one in Bennington. Wednesday 
evening, I preached on the turnpike, a few miles west 
of Batavia village, from 1 Cor. 13:13: " Now abideth 
faith, hope, charity," &c. The subject opened so 
extensive a field, that I had neither strength nor time 
to finish my sermon this evening. The day following 
I rode forty miles to Buffalo, and about sunset, called 
on a family that professed to be followers of Christ. 
When I preached here eighteen months before, they 
kindly entertained me, and invited me to call again. 
I now called and desired to leave an appointment — 
but they told me, as the people were well informed, 
and pretty particular, they would not receive the 
word from one of my age, ability, and information; 
so I started immediately for Hamburg, with a young 
brother who had accompanied me from Batavia. Ten 
miles of our road lay through an Indian reservation 
that was uninhabited, except by Indians. When we 
were about halfway through this wood, it being very 
dark, we missed our way and followed an Indian trail 
three miles before we discovered our mistake. We 
found some of the natives who had lain down for the 
night, and from them obtained directions for our re- 
turn. When within half a mile of the road we had 
left, my horse started and ran down a steep hill with 
such violence, that coming in contact with a bass- 
wood tree, one thill of the sleigh, stuck like an arrow 
fast in the tree, while the other breaking, hung in the 
harness, and the horse left the sleigh. It was then 
about 11 o'clock in the evening, and we were six miles 
from any white inhabitants. We cut a bridle into 
strings, and fastening the traces to the sleigh runners, 
one of us led the horse, the other held the sleigh to 
prevent it from running too fast on descending ground, 
12* 



133 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and thus we arrived at the house of a friend in Ham- 
burg about one o'clock, and were kindly received. 
Here we tarried two days and attended one meeting. 

Sunday, March 9, I preached in Buffalo, and in 
the four days following, held ten meetings between 
Buffalo and Batavia. Some of the assemblies were 
large and attentive. Between the 14th and 25th of 
3Iarch, I attended meetings in Bethany, Attica, Ben- 
nington, and Alexander, and spent the rest of the time 
preaching in Batavia and Elba. In this time, Elder 
Parmenter visited the place, and gathered a small 
church. Although about thirty had professed to pass 
from death unto life in this revival, and twenty had 
been baptized, only seven united in the church. This 
I thought was occasioned by opposition from profes- 
sors of religion. The persecution which we at first 
suffered from the world, had but little effect, except 
to make us rejoice; but when opposition commenced 
from those who professed to be followers of Jesus, 
the heart of the righteous was sad; for the feeble 
were turned aside from the right way. But soon all 
these things will be brought into judgment. Four 
months and a half had passed since my first visit to 
Batavia. During this period I had sometimes re- 
joiced exceedingly, and had often been pained again 
by seeing iniquity abound, and so many unwilling to 
submit themselves to God. 

Feeling that my work in these parts was finished, 
I thought to go two hundred miles eastward, and at- 
tend meetings where I had disappointed people the 
winter previous. But on the morning of March 24, 
as I awoke, Elder Parmenter said to me, "I have 
had a dream, and I believe it is from the Lord. In 
my dream I went to the house of Moses King in 
Groveland, and was asked if I knew David Marks, 
the boy preacher? I answered, ' Yes; 5 to which they 
replied, c he is near by in a swamp, cutting cedar to 
build a house; and for several days has been waiting 
for you to come and assist him in putting it up.' " He 
then said, if I would go to Groveland, he believed I 
should there see the work of the Lord. This town I 
had never visited, and did not recollect of having 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 139 

heard even its name. I felt rather inclined to visit 
the place immediately, but made no conclusion till 
the next morning, when Elder P. said to me, " I 
have dreamed yet another dream;" which he related 
as follows: " I was at the house of William Whitman 
in the town of Geneseo, three miles from Moses 
King's in Groveland; and brother W. asked me the 
same question that was proposed to me in my former 
dream; and received the same answer. He further 
said you had just been there, and was now near by in 
a quarry, hewing stone to build a house, and for some 
time had been impatiently waiting for me to come and 
help you build it; also, that you had that day re- 
marked, if I did not come you should come after me." 
Then said I, the dreams, like those of Pharaoh, are 
"one:" God having shown to his servant "what he 
is about to do." Ci And for that the dream was doubled; 
it is because the thing is established by God, and God 
will shortly bring it to pass." Gen. 41:25,32. This 
decided my going to Groveland; for I firmly believed 
the Lord would there revive his work. 

March, Tuesday, 25, I preached in the south part 
of Le Roy, and again the next morning. The Spirit 
of the Lord attended the word, and sinners wept. 
Ten mourners at each meeting spoke of their lost es- 
tate, and declared their determination to seek Jesus. 
I left the^m in tears, and on my way to Groveland, 
I tarried three days at Riga and held five meetings, 
which, I trust, through the blessing of God, were 
profitable. In the last meeting, a man who had lived 
nearly seventy years without an interest in Christ, 
now, for the first time, expressed an anxiety to be 
prepared for the great change he must soon meet. 
I also attended one meeting in Wheatland, and the 
morning after, one professed to receive the pardoning 
grace of God at the house where I tarried. On Mon- 
day, March 31, I attended a meeting in Caledonia. 
Some appeared to be serious, others were offended. 
April 1, I arrived at the house of brother Whitman, 
in Geneseo, and was kindly received in his family. 
I told them I expected immediately to see a reforma- 
tion in that place, but they seemed slow of heart to 



140 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

believe. I appointed a meeting at his house in the 
evening, and spent the afternoon in visiting the peo- 
ple. But few attended the meeting; professors of 
religion were generally in a lukewarm state, and the 
prospect seemed not so encouraging as I had hoped to 
find it. The next day I held a meeting in Groveland, 
and the prospect here appeared no more encouraging 
than in Geneseo. I determined, however, to stay a 
few days and see whether the Lord would revive his 
work. For five days I held meetings alternately in 
Groveland and Geneseo, and employed the leisure 
hours in conversation and prayer among the people. 
The congregations increased in each town, and an 
increasing solemnity was observed. Yet I had felt 
disappointed, fearing my labour would be in vain, till 
in the last of these meetings, the hearts of some be- 
gan to melt, This encouraging prospect appeared as 
" a little cloud like a man's hand;" and, remember- 
ing the confidence I felt when coming to the place, 
that the Lord had sent me, I doubled my diligence, 
and from the oth to the 10th of April, held one meet- 
ing a day in each town. The cloud of mercy now 
hung over the place, and we heard the sound of rain. 
Scores were weeping for their sins; some backsliders 
returned with tears, and met a welcome reception at 
their Father's house; the Laodicean christians began 
to do their first work, and again to enjoy their first 
love. Now did Zion rejoice, for her light had come 
and the glory of the Lord was risen upon her. 

Sunday, April 13, we met for worship at a school-, 
house in Geneseo. A hundred people who were un- 
able to enter the house stood without, and all seemed 
to hear attentively. As the meeting commenced ma-* 
ny began to weep ; and in the course of the exercis- 
es their number increased till near the close of the 
sermon, when about the whole assembly were melted 
into tenderness. Several vented their grief by sighs 
and groans, and cried to God for mercy. This in- 
teresting interview continued about five hours, and 
before it closed two or three were hopefully convert- 
ed. Some returned weeping, others tarried as though 
loth to leave the place till they should find Jesus. A 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 14J 

man over forty years of age, who was not easily or 
often moved, wept and trembled on account of his 
sins. He said he had sinned against the true light 
in which he might have walked, and now feared there 
was no mercy for him, and that he never should have 
strength even to leave the house. Soon, however, 
he gained strength to go to a neighbour's house, and 
in a few days found some comfort; yet he made no 
public profession till about three years afterward, 
when he joined the church. On Thursday I held a 
meeting in Groveland; nearly two hundred attended, 
and we had a refreshing season. Five or six, who 
went away heavy laden on Sunday evening, were 
now praising the Lord; and more than twenty mourn- 
ers came forward for prayer. Having for some time 
been troubled with deafness, a friend after my return 
from meeting this evening, poured some oil of spike 
into my ear, supposing it to be British oil. It caus- 
ed me great distress, and it was feared the effects 
would be fatal. But by the application of hot stones 
to the side of my head I soon found relief. 

On Friday I rode to Batavia, and the next day 
meeting the little band in monthly meeting, we sat 
together in a heavenly place in Christ. Sunday, A. 
M. Aug. 20, we met again, expecting to have com- 
munion; but Elder Parmenter, who was to meet with 
us, did not come. I spoke from Prov. 4:13, 14: and 
in the after part of the day went to Attica and be- 
sought Elder P. to visit Groveland. But not suc- 
ceeding for the present, I returned alone to the re- 
formation, and heard the joyful intelligence, that, 
during my absence of four days, several had been 
brought to rejoice in the Lord. Continuing in Grove- 
land and Geneseo, we had one, two, or three meet- 
ings almost every day, and usually some were brought 
into the liberty of the redeemed. Some when slain 
by the law felt such a sense of the miseries of sin, 
that they exceedingly feared pardon would never en- 
able them to rejoice. When these suddenly lost 
their burden, and as it were arose from the dead, and 
burst into songs of praise, their joy was such that 
it seemed as though the glory of the heavenly world 
had descended on earth. 



142 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

In one meeting shortly after it commenced, a 
young woman began to weep aloud, as though indif- 
ferent to all around, and continued without cessation 
till the sermon closed; she then arose and said with 
emotions of poignant grief, "O that I had never been 
born! Wo is me that I have a being! for my sins 
cannot be forgiven! Would to God that I had died 
when a child! and now I should have been happy! 
O mothers, how can you weep for your children that 
died in infancy!'' A deep excitement was noticed 
through the whole assembly, and several fervent 
prayers were offered up to God in behalf of this dam- 
sel, and for some others who were in great grief, as 
though the sorrows of death had compassed them 
about. After the assembly was dismissed, the young 
woman before named passed through the street, weep- 
ing like one that now felt no interest in what the 
world might remark. It was truly affecting to hear 
her lamentations at the distance of a quarter of a mile, 
while not only those who attended the meeting, but 
those in the houses and fields of a thickly settled 
neighbourhood, stood listening till her mournful ac- 
cents receded and died away upon the ear. She went 
home, and asking forgiveness of her parents for neg- 
lecting their warnings and counsel to seek the Sa- 
viour, she made a solemn vow, neither to eat nor 
sleep till she knew the worst of her condition. Two 
days and a half she passed thus, mostly alone bewail- 
ing her state day and night. She was sitting pensive 
by a small stream in a solitary wood, when suddenly 
its innocent murmur assumed a pleasant sound. She 
looked into the water — it was beautiful. She turned 
her eyes upward — the leafless trees were bright and 
praised God. She exclaimed, " Glory to the Lord!" 
and returning to her parents, told them Jesus had 
pardoned her sins. She came to the next meeting, 
and the moment she entered, several with myself 
were confident from her countenance, that she had 
found peace in believing, though we had heard noth- 
ing of any change. She declared what great things 
the Lord had done for her soul, and her testimony 
was like a sharp sword. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 143 

At the close of April the number of converts had 
increased to seventeen, and mourning souls were still 
crying to the Lord for mercy. The converts, filled 
with joy for the grace that kind Heaven had bestow- 
ed on them in preserving their lives, and in granting 
them space for repentance, often praised God public- 
ly, and entreated the unconverted to forsake all, that 
with them they might be gathered into the fold of 
Christ. Nature was then casting off the garments of 
dreary winter and arraying herself in the beautiful 
verdure of spring. Heaven seemed to smile, and the 
saints, returning from their happy interviews, often 
saw the earth full of the glory of God, while the ver- 
dant fields and leafy wood broke forth into singing. 

On Monday, May 5, 1 left Groveland to attend the 
Benton quarterly meeting, which opened at the Pres- 
byterian meeting-house in Brutus on the 10th. Sev- 
eral of the reports from the churches were interesting. 
On the Sabbath the assembly was considerable ; dis- 
courses were given by Elders Gould, Dean, Wire, 
and the writer, and the season was thought profitable. 
After the exercises closed I rode twenty miles to my 
father's, and on Monday preached at an early hour 
in Junius, then proceeded through Richmond to 
Groveland. A cold rain rendered a part of the jour- 
Eey tedious, particularly as my beast was so lame 
that I had to walk much of the distance. 

Previous to my leaving for the quarterly meeting, 
several of the converts requested an opportunity of 
being baptized. They had never seen any immersed, 
nor had any one preached to them on this subject 
since the revival, I told them that I could not bap- 
tize, and as there was no church of Free- Will Bap- 
tists in this town, they might do well to find a home 
with the Methodists. They replied, they could not 
do this, for some of them had been sprinkled, and 
now they believed it was their duty to be baptized. 
In accordance with their request, I had solicited El- 
der Norton, a stranger to them, to come and see the 
work and baptize. On Wednesday and Thursday, 
Elder Norton preached in Groveland much to the 
satisfaction of the people, and six or seven related 



144 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

their experience for baptism. We went down to Co- 
nesus lake, a convenient place for such occasions, 
about half a mile distant. The day was pleasant, the 
water clear and beautiful, and the earth arrayed in 
all the beauties of May. The converts in heavenly 
smiles stood on the shore, while the spectators lined 
the bank. Here I felt the warm breezes of Heaven 
on my soul, and could scarcely refrain from crying, 
<( Glory to God in the highest. " When seven had 
come out of the water praising God, a young man of 
respectability came forward, related his experience, 
and was baptized. 

A few days previous to this, a letter had been sent 
to Elder Hinckley of Parma, requesting him to come 
to Groveland to preach and baptize. Three days af- 
ter Elder Norton baptized. Elder H. came, accom- 
panied by two brethren. He preached on the Sab- 
bath; seven more related their experience and were 
baptized. On Thursday, I proposed to a damsel in 
despair to fast two days, praying ten times in each 
for the salvation of her soul. To this we both agreed, 
and I went immediately to the Bethany quarterly 
meeting, holden on the town line of Batavia and El- 
ba. Saturday, May 24, my two days of abstinence 
closed. I was quite hungry, but had two sources of 
satisfaction; one, that by fasting, my mind was more 
clear, more fervent in prayer, approaching nearer to 
God; the other was, a witness that the young woman 
had been brought into liberty. On this day the quar- 
terly meeting commenced, and through the whole we 
had a comforting season. On my return to Geneseo, 
I found that the young woman who covenanted to 
fast, had obtained a hope in the Saviour several 
hours before the two days expired. Now she was 
happy ; and looking back to the time when she with 
a mournful heart made this vow, and viewing the 
blessed contrast in her state, her joy was full. 

May 31, 1823, Elders Parmenter and Norton, with 
some others, attended as a council from the quarterly 
meeting, and organized a church of seventeen mem- 
bers. One was added the same day, and the day fol- 
lowing three were received upon baptism. 



A 'RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 145 

Sunday, June 1, I arose at three o'clock in the 
morning, and crossing the Conesus lake, walked 
eleven miles to attend my appointment in Richmond. 
At 10 o'clock, A. M. the school-house was filled, and 
about fifty stood without. My text was 1 Kings, 19: 
11,12: " And, behold, the Lord passed by, and a 
great and strong wind rent the mountains, and brake 
in pieces the rocks before the Lord; but the Lord 
was not in the wind: and after the wind an earth- 
quake; but the Lord was not in the earthquake: And 
after the earthquake a fire; but the Lord was not in 
the fire: and after the fire a still small voice." The 
people seemed unmoved, though Heaven kindly smi- 
led. The apparent indifference of the assembly, filled 
my soul with grief, and upon sitting down, I was con- 
strained to weep aloud. Lukewarmness prevailed in 
Zion, and the word had little effect even on her pro- 
fessed children. In the afternoon I attended a meet- 
ing in the south part of the town, where we had a 
solemn, interesting interview; and the next morning 
we met again in the same place for prayer. Toward 
evening I preached in Livonia, and several cove- 
nanted to seek the Lord. Wednesday had been ap- 
pointed by the church for fasting, and prayer unto the 
Lord to revive his work in Richmond. I held two 
meetings, one of which was in the south part of the 
town. Several were solemnly awakened, covenanted 
to flee immediately from the wrath to come, and 
kneeled for prayer. The day following I held two 
meetings; in the first some wept aloud; and twenty- 
five, the greater part of whom were professors, en- 
gaged to be in prayer as often as thrice a day, for at 
least six days. At the concluding prayer, nearly the 
whole assembly fell upon their knees. In ths after 
part of the day we had a melting time, and the con- 
fessions of the wanderer touched many hearts. 

Friday, I attended a meeting in Livonia, and after 
the sermon proposed leaving another appointment. 
A professor of religion objected — and stated to the 
assembly that he once heard me say, when speaking 
publicly of my leaving home, that I had left the care 
of herds and flocks to seek the welfare of souls; but 
13 



14b A RELIGIOUS XARRATIVE. 

he had been informed that my father was a poor man. 
and had neither flocks nor herds. He also said fur- 
ther — ,; He says he is but seventeen years old, and 
I appeal to this assembly to judge if he have not seen 
more years than he states." After answering his 
remarks, I accepted the invitation of a deist to dine 
with him; then walked to Conesus lake and crossed 
while it was quite rough, insomuch that once a wave 
run over into the skiff. I held two meetings in Grove- 
land and Geneseo, and on Saturday met with the 
church in their first monthly conference. It was a 
refreshing time. During the past week, one had pro- 
fessed to find "the pearl of great price" and now 
spoke of the goodness of God. Sunday, we had 
three meetings; one soul was converted and publicly 
confessed Christ. 

Monday and Tuesday, I held meetings in Livonia, 
and in the south part of Richmond. In the latter 
place the prospect was still encouraging. The next 
day, I crossed Honeyoy lake, went to Bristol, and 
preached to a considerable assembly. In the after- 
noon, I walked eight miles through beautiful rallies,, 
and over high hills, crossed Canandaigua lake, and 
spoke with much freedom to a large assembly in a 
barn at Middlesex. In the evening, though no ap- 
pointment had been given, about thirty assembled at 
my lodging. I spoke to them a few minutes, and 
several were much impressed under the word. The 
day following, I had an appointment in Bristol, but 
the lake being rough I was unable to cross till 10 
o'clock, and then with much difficulty and danger, 
Friday was very warm, but having an appointment in 
Bristol, and two in Richmond, I was obliged to im- 
prove all my time. In the latter place my heart was 
rted after sermon, by hearing three express 
theindetermination to seek the sinner's Friend. 

On Saturday, I returned to Geneseo, held a meet- 
iogj and rejoiced to meet with Elder Hinckley. The 
next day Elder H. preached to five or six hundred 
people, baptized three, and broke bread to the church, 
la the afternoon and evening, we enjoyed interesting 
interviews. Monday, I was called to attend a funeral, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 147 

and believing it was my duty to go to the house of 
mourning, I failed of two appointments. Between 
the 16th and 27th of June, I preached in Geneseo, 
Groveland, Elba, Stafford, Livonia, and Richmond. 
In the latter town I held several meetings, and to the 
comfort of my spirit found that during my absence, 
one or two had indulged hopes of acceptance with 
God. Some others who had been awakened, became 
discouraged, and turned again to a sinful life. O, 
how was my heart pained by this! 'Alas!' said I, 
c how little do these poor souls realize what they do! 
and when their short probation is ended for ever, how 
will they sigh, that when the Saviour of the world 
came to their door to make them rich, and happy, and 
heirs of salvation, they bolted him from their hearts. 
O Lord have mercy on them, before they stumble on 
the dark mountains of eternal death! ' 

In Livonia, the people seemed barred against the 
word; and when I inquired of certain why they re- 
pented not, they replied that they were waiting for 
God's time to come; and thus cast the blame of their 
neglect upon the Lord, saying he had withholden the 
grace needful to enable them to believe. • My " spirit 
was stirred up" within me, when I saw nearly the 
whole neighbourhood given to fatality, or the doctrine 
of predestination. I appointed a meeting to examine 
publicly these excuses^ and requested all the advo- 
cates of such doctrine to attend. At the appointed 
hour the house was filled; and after entering the as- 
sembly, I desired some one to give me a text. But 
none being presented, I opened my Bible, and the 
words that first met my eyes, were Ps. 94:20: "Shall 
the throne of iniquity have fellowship with theeV* I en- 
deavoured to show that the prince of this world sits 
upon the doctrine of necessity, as upon a throne; tell- 
ing the wicked they cannot repent, though God has 
commanded them to repent, and thus stills their con- 
sciences, insinuating that the cause of their living in 
sin, is, that God hath not given them ability to turn to 
him. I believe the Lord filled my mouth with argu- 
ments, and many I observed appeared quite restless. 
After concluding my remarks, liberty was given for 



148 A>. RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

any -to confute the reasons that had been urged to 
prove the guilt of the sinner, and the free grace of 
God. After a short silence, the minister of the place, 
who had lately come from a seminary, appeared much 
excited, and asked> " What is the difference between 
the foreknowledge of God, and his decreesV* I replied* 
s Decree is a determination that- an event shall be, 
Foreknowledge is simply acquaintance with a future 
event, And while God knows what will be the act 
of a, free agent, he knows at the same time, that he 
may act otherwise, because he has given that agent 
power to act otherwise. And God's beholding his act, 
no more compels him, to act as he does, than my be- 
holding a man act, compels him to the same. Fore- 
knowledge, like repentance and anger, when applied 
to, God, is a word adapted to our capacity; but with 
God, strictly speaking, there is;na foreknowledge, be- 
cause all is with him one eternal now: ' One day — as a 
thousand years, and aihousand years as one day. ' There- 
fore, with him is no successionof events, but a man's 
death is as much, present- with God as his birth; con^- 
seq&ently , foreknowledge can go no further than after- 
knowledge in proving decrees. From these principles, 
I argued that foreknowledge could have no effect upon 
the actions of men. God said to Jeremiah, when he 
sent him with a message to the house of Judah, " It 
may be that the house of Judah will hear" Jer. 36:3. 
The prophet went. They did not hear. God knew 
they would not hear. Still he knew they might hear/ 
After the conclusion of my remarks, the preacher 
observed, that he did not know but he agreed with 
the speaker in this, that the. foreknowledge of God 
has no effect on the agency of the creature. The 
meeting closed, and the people dispersed. 

Sabbath, J^ine 29, I met with Elder Parmenter m 
Groveland, and enjoyed an interesting season in the 
worship of God. Three were baptized and added; to 
the church. At three o'clock, P. M., I left Grove- 
land, preached* once, and rode twenty-five mil^s be- 
fore midnight; and the next day travelled thirty miles, 
and preached* to a large assembly in South Dansville, 
Some rejoiced, others wept. Jujy 1, I returned to 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 149 

Groveland, tarried nine days, and held several meet- 
ings, which were graced by those pleasant and soul- 
reviving seasons that are usual in times of refreshing 
from the presence of the Lord. Those who had lately 
professed reconciliation to God, wore their beautiful 
garment, and the sons of God shouted for joy. 

Thursday, July 10, I met a large assembly in Dans- 
ville. The word of the Lord was quick and powerful; 
many were touched by it, and their hearts melted. 
One, in much distress, wept aloud on account of sin, 
and solemnly engaged to turn to the Lord. The next 
morning at 8 o'clock, I held a meeting on Oak hill. 
The solemn power of God searched the assembly, and 
caused such a trembling, that in the time of preach- 
ing, their tears dropped profusely; and one cried, i I 
perish! I perish! I perish!' 

On Saturday I returned again to Geneseo, and en- 
joyed a blessed season in monthly meeting. All the 
brethren were present, except one or two, and ap- 
peared to be much engaged. On the Sabbath, Elder 
Norton preached, and baptized four. In the afternoon 
ih§ Lord^gave me of his free Spirit, and enabled me 
to speak with freedom. With one exception, the 
whole church was present. Elder Norton broke 
bread — rwe ate and rejoiced — washed each other's 
feet — and parted happy in the Lord. Blessed be his 
name. O that men would consider; see and feel the 
goodness, greatness, and mercy of our God! 

Leaving Geneseo, I met a congregation in York, 
and another in the village of Le Roy ; the latter was 
large and solemn. Here my brother Friend resided 
at this time, and with him I had a sweet interview. 
Our heart burned while we communed of the things 
of the kingdom. Thence I went to Batavia, and with 
a few, enjoyed a solemn meeting. One sinner cried 
aloud for mercy. Sabbath, July 20, I spoke to a 
large and serious assembly in Attica village, and in 
the evening, preached at Alexander. The Lord 
blessed me, and filled my heart with gratitude and 
love. Monday, I held a meeting in the south part of 
the town. Jesus made one in our midst, and at the 
close of the interview, eleven came forward for prayer. 
13* 



1<50 A RELIGIOUS- NARRATIVE. 

On Tuesday I returned to Geneseo to take leave 
of my friends, and bid them adieu. I had enjoyed- 
the satisfaction of seeing the number of converts in- 
creased to thirty-five. Twenty-eight of these had 
been baptized, and the church increased to thirty- 
three. With them I had enjoyed many happy sea- 
sons. They were all in union, and the parting hour, 
as it drew near, excited much solemnity in my feel- 
ings. On Wednesday I gave my farewell discourse 
in Geneseo, and the next day in Groveland. Many 
by reason of the crowd, were unable to enter the 
house where we assembled. And when the hour of 
parting was come, we all wept sore. A sense of the 
changes that a few years would make, so affected me, 
that I could scarcely refrain from crying aloud. 
Alas! thought I, no age of God's grace to man, has 
passed without being stained by the backsliding of 
some, who have especially shared in his favour. I 
looked. upon the converts, who were dear to my soul 
as life, and queried: f Who among these will depart 
from the holy commandment? Which of these who 
now appear so humble and happy, will wound the Sa- 
viour in the house of his friends?' — I could not de- 
signate one, that I thought would. Still the painful 
reflection was suggested, that it is by degrees, little 
by little, that the unsuspecting convert first finds 
himself in darkness, and at length discouraged; then 
Satan leads him captive. " Rebellion is as the sin 
of witchcraft." 'O!' said I, 'that these may ever 
shun its baleful influence. 5 After much exhortation* 
I left them, and proceeding to W^est Bloomfield, at- 
tended one meeting by the way in Richmond, and 
two in Bristol. I tarried a few days in West Bloom? 
field and held several meetings. 



CHAPTER XL 

Particulars of my labours from Aug. to Bec. y 1823. 

Aug. 1823. About this time, my soul was weighed 
down by viewing the shelterless condition of the 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 151 

wicked. God led me into his sanctuary, and I be- 
held their end, their aivful end. Oft in my sleep, 
while imagining myself entreating them to turn and 
live, I lifted my voice and cried aloud, frequently 
waking all in the house where I lodged, before my 
own sleep departed. Sometimes I would speak a 
quarter, or even half an hour, before I was suffi- 
ciently awake to know that I had no assembly. And 
as by preaching from one to three times in a day, I 
could not free my mind, — in my leisure hours I wrote 
an address to the unconverted of the three classes;- 
"the aged, the middle aged, and the youth." This 
was corrected by a friend during my stay in Bloom- 
field, and published in a pamphlet of twenty-four 
pages. 

Aug. 9, I received it from the press at Canan-. 
daigua at two o'clock in the morning, and rode thirty- 
three miles to Barrington by one o'clock, P. M. ;- 
at which time the Benton Q. M. commenced at that 
place. During this meeting many of the ckear follow- 
ers of the Lamb were quickened by the spirit. In 
Elders' Conference on Monday, my brethren exam- 
ined my views of the character of Christ ; and decided 
that I was not sound in doctrine. White in Ohio, I 
tarried a night with a Methodist brother, who was a 
class leader. He warned me very pointedly against 
the sentiments of a people called New Lights, repre- 
senting them to be Unitarians and a specks of mod 4 - 
ern deists — and handed me a pamphlet containing 
their views of the character of Christ, written by one 
of their leading men. His object was to inform me. 
of their sentiments. On retiring to my lodging, I 
took this book with me and read till midnight. It ap- 
peared to have been written by a learned man. I was 
but a youth, unacquainted with the doctrines of men, 
and erroneously supposed that if called of God to, 
preach the gospel, I should be able to answer every 
argument that the sophistry of men might suggest in 
support of false doctrine. I believed the Unitarian 
doctrine to be false; but to my confusion, I found 
myself unable to answer the arguments I read. They 
were new to me, and struck my mind with unexpected 



lo 2 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

force. Still I feared that the talents of the author 
had been too powerful for my youth, and falling on 
inv knees, I prayed the Lord to keep me from em- 
bracing errour. But as I was unable to answer the 
arguments, I imprudently yielded to their force; for,, 
instead of impartially and thoroughly searching the- 
scripture, with a full reliance on its testimony con- 
cerning the nature and character of Christ, separate 
from all the doctrines of men, I falsely supposed, that 
if these Unitarian views were not consistent with the 
doctrine of Christ, the Lord would enable me to dis- 
cern their fallacy. And as I could not perceive how 
1wo persons could be one being, from this supposed dif- 
ficulty, the L T nita.rian mode of reasoning, and the 
Unitarian views of Christ, gained the ascendancy in 
my mind. This circumstance happened when I was 
sixteen years old. My manner of preaching, how- 
ever, continued the same as formerly; for I thought 
myself perfectly safe in using scripture language while 
speaking of the Saviour, and I wished from my heart 
to believe and preach nothing less of my Saviour than 
was written of him in the word of God. The Elders' 
Conference, though composed of those that firmly be- 
lieved in the real divinity of Christ, thought it best to 
renew my letters. They did this, not on the principle 
that they believed me sound in doctrine, but because 
they believed the Lord had sent me to preach; and 
they believed that the truth of God w T ould lead me out 
of what they called my childish thoughts. They gave 
me a solemn charge to examine the Bible carefully 
and try to find the truth. This advice I accepted 
thankfully. The issue of my reflections, the sequel 
will show. 

From the Q. M. I travelled eastward some more 
than one hundred miles to Brookfield, and on the way 
attended several meetings. Sunday, August 17, I 
preached twice in Brookfield, and on the next day 
heard Lorenzo Dow at Bridgewater. His manner of 
preaching was very peculiar — its character is gener- 
ally known. I could but admire his dress, as it ex- 
hibited studied convenience and profit, independent 
from the changeable fashions of this age of superflu- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 15 J 

ities. In the afternoon of the same day I held a 
meeting in Plainfield, and the spirit of the Lord was 
in the midst. Tuesday and Wednesday, I went to 
Fabius, and again heard Lorenzo preach to about five 
thousand people in a wood. Fifteen minutes after 
his meeting closed, I spoke to about seven hundred 
in the same place, and the Lord favoured me with a 
good degree of his Spirit. Several appeared much 
affected, and O! that the good seed may spring and 
grow, and bring forth fruit unto eternal life. In the 
evening Lorenzo preached at the Calvinistic Baptist 
meeting-house. His subject was the tree of life. 
Rev. 2:2:1, 2. He remarked that this tree was gen- 
erally thought to be Christ; but the circumstances of 
its being represented in the feminine gender, " yield- 
ed her fruit," and of its being watered by the river 
from the throne of God and the Lamb, and of its being 
on either side of the river gave the preference to the 
conclusion that it is the church. The fruit, he said, 
was the various graces and virtues of the christian; 
and the leaves signify the prayers of the church for 
the healing of national transgressions. In the dis- 
course he described the different classes of christians, 
and said, ' ' Of the Baptists, there are two kinds; the 
free-willers and the boundrivillers ;" then turning to me> 
as I sat behind him in the desk, he put his face close 
to mine, and looking me in the eyes, said; " And 
you be careful, and never get to be a bound-will Bap- 
tist." This excited a smile from some, yet he ap- 
peared to be perfectly serious. As he sat down he 
invited me to give an exhortation, and accordingly I 
made a few remarks. 

The next morning hearing a wagon pass at break 
of day, I arose and looking out at a window, saw Lo- 
renzo, who had lodged at another house, hastening on 
his way to Tully corner seven miles distant, where 
he had an appointment at 8 o'clock, A. M. I made 
ready, went to the place, and called at a public house. 
The landlord met me at the door, and said; " Are. 
you the LeviteV As I queried concerning his mean- 
ing, he said; " Mr. Dow called for breakfast for 
himself, his wife, and a little Levite, that he saii 



134 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

would soon come." He then led me to the room 
where Lorenzo and his wife were seated at the table. 
Lorenzo said, " There comes the Levite." A seat, 
plate, Sec. had already been prepared for me, though 
I had not intimated to any one the slightest inten- 
tion of coming to the place at this hour. 

At the appointed time he seated himself on a horse- 
block, and named his text; " Go out — and compel 
ihem to come in." After his introduction, he said, 
" We are not to suppose that God Almighty will bring 
men in by irresistible power, as I pull this man by the 
collar of the coat."* 

On the same day Lorenzo had a meeting at Otisco 
lake. About fifteen hundred people were assembled, 
and before his sermon, I had the privilege of address- 
ing them. His discourse was on prayer, and full of 
instruction. In the evening I held a meeting in Onan- 
daga; and on Friday, at 2 o'clock, P. M., in Sken- 
eateles. At three, Lorenzo preached on the green 
in this place to about two thousand from a clause of 
Acts 5: 35: u Take heed to yours eh es what ye intend 
to do as touching these men." After the close of his 
discourse, I gave notice that if any were disposed to 
stay, I would preach to them in fifteen minutes. A 
thousand or fifteen hundred tarried, and listened at- 
tentively to the word. After meeting I rode to Bru- 
tus; and on the Sabbath went to Auburn with sever- 
al others, where Lorenzo preached to six or seven 

* At the same time, seizing my collar, he drew me from my seat. 
This circumstance was so singular and unexpected, that it made me 
laugh, till I felt ashamed, and I wept for having been so much off from 
my watch. This, and several anecdotes that he related, excited con- 
siderable laughter in the assembly, and brought a trial on my own 
mind. After meeting I asked him what his motive was in being thus 
singular; and remarked that it appeared to me, the ministration of the 
word of God ought to be with much solemnity: and such things, by ex- 
citing a trifling spirit, would prevent the good that otherwise would be 
done. He replied, " There is so much Calvinism in these little villa- 
ges, that many sinners will not repent; and still they will cast the 
blame on God, saying they cannot do otherwise; therefore they must 
be convinced of tkeir false doctrine which is leading th«m to destruc- 
tion. My object is to impress truth on their minds, in such a manner, 
and by such circumstances as are innocent, and yet will not permit 
them to forget it. And as to their laughter, I have nothing to do with 
it; they must sec to it." 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 155 

thousand in a grove. The next day I attended his 
appointment at Waterloo, and the day following heard 
him preach twice in Geneva. I solicited him to at- 
tend our yearly meeting, and preach at least one dis- 
course; but he would give little encouragement. I 
went to Benton, then to West Bloomfield, and found 
that a present of clothes to the amount of five dollars, 
had been left with Elder Millard for me, about fifteen 
minutes after my departure, when here before. May 
the Lord reward this kindness. At Rochester I heard 
Lorenzo again, and enjoyed a pleasant interview with 
a preacher who had kindly encouraged me, and 
strengthened my hands in the first of my labours. 
Friday, I went to Parma and preached free salvation, 
some disliked it, but I trust good was done. 

Saturday, Aug. 30, 1823, 1 went to Sweden, where 
the Holland Purchase Yearly Meeting opened at 10 
o'clock, A. M. From impression of duty, I gave the 
first discourse, on 1 Thes. 5:19: " Quench not the 
Spirit." At 12 o'clock, Lorenzo Dow unexpectedly 
entered the meeting. Every eye was turned upon 
him, and all wished to hear him preach. Presently 
he named, Songs 6:10: "Who is she that looketh 
forth as the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the 
sun, and terrible as an army with banners?" His 
discourse was not only full of instruction, but also of 
the Spirit. No useless singularities damped our joy, 
but every heart seemed touched, and we felt to bless 
God for this sermon. I had now heard from him 
twelve discourses; which were all quite instructive, 
though the latter appeared the most powerful. In the 
afternoon Elder Craw preached; and in the evening, 
meetings were held in different neighbourhoods. On 
the Sabbath, sermons were given by Elders Parmen- 
ter and Fowler. My mind was led particularly to 
address the youth from Prov. 8:17: " Iloveth&m that 
love me; and they that seek me early shall find me."" 
When we parted, some were rejoicing in the Holy 
One of Israel, and others mourning because they were 
without God and without hope in the world. The 
next day I attended the Elders' Conference, and re- 
ceived a letter of commendation for the service of the 
church. 



liC A. RELIGIONS NARRATIVE. 

A pious female* who was a member of the Congre* 
Rationalist church, and a school teacher in the place, 
observing that my coat was much worn, prevailed on 
her friends to make a collection; to which she added 
a few dollars, and presented me a garment that 
lasted me to travel many thousand miles, and to preach 
to many thousand sinners. I received it as from the 
Lord. After attending one or two meetings, I went 
to Geneseo and Groveland in company with Elder 
Dean, and we held a few meetings which were inter- 
esting. It had been said by the unbelieving, that as 
soon as David was gone, the converts would turn 
again to the world; but now I had the satisfaction of 
finding this prophecy false; for they were all appar- 
ently well engaged, pursuing the way to heaven. In 
the last meeting we held, nearly all the converts were 
together; and every one present spoke of the loving 
kindness of the Lord, and expressed a resolution to 
persevere in the grace of God. After this we visited 
and preached in Naples and Poultney; and crossing 
Crooked lake, we went to Jersey and held several 
meetings. Some were awakened, among whom, as 
I understood, was a physician that had been a pro- 
fessed deist. During our stay, Elder Dean baptized 
one. Next we went to the Little lake, where, upon 
short notice, a considerable assembly came out to 
hear, most of whom were irreligious; still they were 
much affected by the word, and when dismissed, were 
loth to leave the place. 

Tuesday, Sept. 9, we arrived at Benton. I retired 
to a grove, and dedicated myself anew to the Lord; 
solemnly covenanting to live nearer the fountain of 
goodness, that I might know the height and depth of 
perfect love, and be more successful in winning souls 
to Christ. Returning to the house of Elder Dean, I 
endeavoured to persuade a young woman no longer 
to procrastinate repentance. She wept profusely* 
but would not promise to turn and live. Alas! how 
many, when the Lord calls, and makes them sensible 
of the awful danger of living in sin, still harden their 
heart and refuse their best, their only eternal friend 
admission, till sooner than they are aware, they find 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 157 

themselves on a bed of languishing— on the verge of 
the eternal world — unprepared to meet the awful 
; ' swellings of Jordan!" O Saviour! help me, teach 
me to persuade them, 

Wednesday I held a meeting in Benton, and the 
next day preached at Jerusalem on the " judgment to 
■come." Some were touched by the Spirit, and wept 
under the word. On Friday, I visited my youngest 
brother, then about seven years old, who was living 
w T ith a man on Bluff Point. I found him in a field, 
but he did not know me. I told him I was his broth- 
er David. He wept— but said nothing. The recol- 
lection of past changes touched my heart, and look- 
ing upon my little brother I wept, and raised a pray- 
er to God to protect him from the evils of the world, 
and have mercy on his soul. After staying a few 
hours, I bid him adieu, and went to Dresden. 

In this village I spoke to an assembly, partly atten- 
tive and partly confused. During the sermon one or 
two stones were thrown at me, but did no injury, ex- 
cept to witness against those, who thus showed their 
enmity to God and to their own souls. As I retired 
from the meeting, some one threw part of a pail of 
water upon me, arid not satisfied with this, threw 
stones till I was out of reach. But as David said 
nothing to Shimei when he cast stones at him, so I 
thought best to pass in silence, yet groaning in spir- 
it, and reflecting on the words of Christ: " O Jerusa- 
lem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and 
stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often 
would I have gathered thy children together, even as 
a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and 
ye would not!" 

On Saturday 13,1 attended monthly meeting w T ith 
the church in Benton, and preached a short discourse 
on Col. 2:6. The brethren appeared to renew their 
strength, and resolve through the grace of God to be 
his faithful servants. The next day I held two meet- 
ings in Milo. Much solemnity and weeping were in 
the assemblies, and I could but hope some good fruit 
will appear in eternity. In the evening, I preached 
at Benton, and it pleased the Lord to favour me with 
14 



158 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

unusual liberty. Monday was spent in visiting and 
praying from house to house. I delivered a discourse 
in the evening, and the banner of the Lord seemed to 
be over my soul. The next day I met another con- 
gregation in Milo, and while speaking, the people 
were clothed with much solemnity. In the mean- 
time, an enemy came without, and close by the win- 
dow at which I stood, gave a hideous yell, and then 
fled. Ah! thought I, poor guilty man may flee now, 
to keep his guilt secret — but a day will come, when 
he w r ould gladly flee beneath a falling mountain, to 
hide from " Him that sitteih on the throne," and from 
the wrath brought upon him by his sins. But alas! 
he will not be able to find a refuge. 

Wednesday I was attacked by a fever; but having 
an appointment some miles distant, I thought it duty 
to attend. It rained considerably, and on reaching 
the place I was very wet, and found but few collect- 
ed. After preaching to them I returned to Elder 
Dean's, and passed a very restless night. Feeling 
some better the next day, I accompanied Elder Dean 
to the west part of Junius, and gave a discourse. 
Friday I visited my father's family, and after a short 
stay proceeded to Lyons, and preached in the eve- 
ning. Saturday and Sunday, Sept. 20 and 21, I at- 
tended a two-days' meeting in Sodus. This was an 
interesting season, and good, I believe, w r as done. 

that fruit may hereafter appear. 

During five days following, I held six meetings in 
Williamson, in which I enjoyed the free Spirit, and 
saw some good signs of repentance and reconcilia- 
tion to God. From Sept. 26 to the 1st of Oct., I 
held four meetings in West Bloomfield, two in East 
Bloomfield, and one in Mendon. Some of these w r ere 
solemn, and a few souls appeared to be penitent. 
Wednesday, Oct. 1, I went to Le Roy, and enjoyed 
a pleasant interview 7 with my eldest brother. He 
accompanied me to Ogden to attend a general meet- 
ing on Saturday and Sunday, Oct. 4 and o. We had 
considerable good preaching. On Sabbath afternoon, 

1 commenced speaking just as a shower was rising. 
The people being uneasy, and beginning to disperse, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 159 

I felt embarrassed and presently closed my remarks. 
I left the place much depressed in spirit, went to 
Caledonia village in company with my brother, and 
held a meeting in the evening. Here it pleased the 
Lord to fill my soul with his love. Monday, parting 
with my brother, I went to Groveland and enjoyed a 
blessed season with the children of God. They were 
happy, and many of them spoke in the Spirit. The 
next day I held a meeting in West BJoomfield, and 
afterward visited several towns at the east. 

Oct. 11 and 12, I attended the Benton quarterly 
meeting, in the town of Galen. The weather was 
rainy and quite cold, still we enjoyed a precious meet- 
ing. On Monday I returned to Junius and met an 
attentive assembly. While addressing them, it pleas- 
ed the Lord to send his light into my soul ; and I felt 
to thank his name for the verification of his promise: 
" Lo I am with you ahcay even unto the end of the world." 
When dismissed, the people were not in haste to de- 
part, but tarried, as though they were still hungry for 
the word of life. Tuesday, I preached to a serious 
assembly in the westerly part of Junius, where some 
good seed appeared to fall into good ground. The 
next day I held a meeting in Phelps, and the day fol- 
lowing had an appointment at Manchester. In the 
latter place I was a stranger, and knew not the state 
of the people. As I drew near I felt a solemn im- 
pression that God would immediately revive his work, 
insomuch that upon my arrival, I stated to several 
that my soul was in expectation of seeing the salva- 
tion of God in Manchester. A large number was 
convened, and I felt the special aid of Heaven while 
speaking to them. But nothing unusual occurred till 
a young woman cried aloud for mercy at the conclud- 
ing prayer. As soon as she had opportunity she ad- 
dressed the assembly, told them she was a sinner, 
and needed salvation, and gave an affecting invitation 
to her associates to go with her to seek Jesus. Many 
were much impressed, wept bitterly, and from this 
time began to seek the Lord. The next morning, a 
little after the sun was risen, we had another meeting, 
in which several were wounded by the King's arrows; 
and it was truly a melting hour. 



100 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

From Manchester I went to Williamson, preached 
twice, and then passed to Ontario, where the Beth- 
any quarterly meeting opened on Saturday, Oct. 18, 
1823. This day, though heavenly to many, was to 
me dark and melancholy; but in the evening, while 
preaching near the ridge, the Lord comforted my 
soul and made me happy. O how abundant is his 
goodness. He satisfieth the hungry with food. Sab- 
bath morning, worship commenced at nine o'clock. 
Elder Jenkins preached in the Spirit from Heb. 11: 
10: iC For he looked for a city which hath founda- 
tions, whose builder and maker is God." This was 
followed by an instructive and refreshing discourse 
from Eider J. N. Hinckley, upon Eph. 2:8: cc For 
by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of 
yourselves: it is the gift of God." In the latter part 
of the day, after another sermon had been given, I 
believe the Lord opened my mouth on Matt. 7:14: 
il Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, 
which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." 
IS T ot a cloud veiled my mind, — I felt the power of the 
blessed God in my soul, and on my tongue. This 
quarterly meeting, by the grace of God, was made a 
blessing to many, and great solemnity clothed the 
concluding scene. Many retired with a desire to be- 
come acquainted with the Saviour; and not long after, 
several obtained their desired object in the Friend of 
sinners. In the evening I attended a meeting in the 
south part of the town; and on the next day, witness- 
ed a pleasant scene — the baptism of six happy con- 
verts, who were added to the church in Ontario, On 
the evening of the same day, I held a meeting in 
Williamson; and as the inquiring Greeks showed 
their solicitude saying, " Sir, we would see Jesus," 
(John 12:21,) so eight or ten in this meeting mani- 
fested the same desire; and so deeply were some of 
them affected, that they wept aloud. 

Tuesday, I returned to an appointment in Man- 
chester, and rejoiced to find that some who were in 
much distress when I left the place, had obtained de- 
liverance and were now happy in the Lord. The 
next day we assembled again in the same place: some 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 161 

mounted on the wings of love, while others in the bit- 
terness of their souls cried aloud to the Lord for 
mercy. This made a striking contrast, and excited 
much feeling. In the evening, I enjoyed a good 
meeting at Williamson, and the next day, at ten 
o'clock, A. M., a powerful and awakening time was 
experienced in Ontario: a number, deeply impressed, 
manifested a determination to turn and live. Re- 
turning to Manchester the same day, I preached to 
an assembly in a brick school-house. On the day 
following, we met again, and it was said the assembly 
was larger than ever before had been in that house. 
Our interview was crowned with the special presence 
of God, which touched many hearts, and caused a 
great weeping throughout the assembly. 

On Saturday, there fell a tedious storm of rain and 
snow, and having an appointment the next day in 
West Bloomfield, I rode twenty-five miles and took 
a cold, much to the injury of my health. Sunday, 
Oct. 26, I preached twice in the same town, and was 
much opposed by a Universalist. On the day fol- 
lowing, I returned to Manchester, and spoke from 
Eecl. 8:11: a few were awakened. Tuesday and 
Wednesday, I preached in Williamson and Manches- 
ter; in the latter place we were again much blessed. 
The glory of God filled the heart of his people; fifteen 
mourners came forward for prayer, and kneeling, we 
called on him who " hath power on earth to forgive 
sins. 55 I held another meeting in this place, 'one in 
Livonia, and three in Groveland; in all of which my 
blessed Master was with me and gave me freedom. 

Nov. 4, 1823. This day completes my eighteenth 
year. And while I look on my past life, and review 
the afflicting scenes through which the Lord hath led 
me; when I contemplate the great good that my God 
has bestowed on me in childhood, I am constrained 
to wonder and admire. I think my soul feels the im- 
portance of improving the talent committed to the 
charge of my youth. The language of my heart is, 

Lord, help me to live to thy glory, and in all that 

1 do, have an eye single to thy praise. Strengthen 
me, that if my life be spared, I may spend this, my 

14* 



162 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

nineteenth year, in thy service, and proclaim salva- 
tion to a world lying in wickedness; that when my 
course shall be concluded, it may be finished with joy. 
During six days following, I met congregations in 
Groveland and Livonia, two in West Bloomfield, and 
one at Flint Creek in the town of Seneca. In the 
latter, the power of the Spirit was felt to the joy of 
many. Tuesday, Nov. 11, I rode twenty miles to 
Benton, and spoke from Ps. 85:10: "Mercy and 
truth are met together; righteousness and peace have 
kissed each other." Wednesday, I preached in the 
Methodist chapel in Benton, at 10 o'clock, and in the 
evening, at Seneca; where enjoying but little liberty, 
my spirit was much depressed, and my mournful 
prayer was, " Lord, lift upon thy servant the light of 
thy countenance." The day following, my mind was 
liberated, while speaking at the Methodist chapel in 
Hopewell, and many of the assembly seemed favour- 
ably affected. My next appointment was at the 
court-house in Canandaigua; but on my arrival, the 
key could not be found, so the people dispersed. 
Saturday, one o'clock, P. M., I met an assembly in 
the west part of the town; the Lord favoured us with 
his presence, and touched the hearts of some, one of 
whom had no rest till converted to God. Here I saw 
my Baptist friend, that nearly three years before, took 
me from Canandaigua to his house, when my soul 
was in affliction, and advised me to return home. 
Now he told me he had changed his mind ; and advi- 
sing me to continue my labours, bid me c God speed.' 
In the evening I preached at East Bloomfield; the 
next day twice in West Bloomfield, and on the day 
following went to the south part of No. Nine, in Ca- 
nandaigua. Here I tarried two days, and preached 
five times. Kind Heaven favoured us with some re- 
freshing, and some mourned for their sins, viewing 
all to be lost unless they should find Christ. 

Thursday I held two meetings in Bristol; at one of 
these a sense of the awful things of eternity seemed 
to pervade the assembly. After this I preached in 
Mendon; and the day following rode twenty-four 
miles in a very unpleasant storm, and spoke to an as- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 163 

sembly in Lime. Sunday Nov. 23, I preached twice 
m Groveland and Geneseo, and the Lord blessed 
the willing and obedient with the light of his coun- 
tenance. The week following I held two meetings 
in York, one in Middlebury, and one in the east 
part of Attica. The two last were especially blessed 
of the Lord. A considerable number were power- 
fully awakened, who from that day were persuaded 
to go mourning till they obtained forgiveness of their 
sins, and were brought to rejoice in the ranks of Zion. 
The children of God, seeing a cloud overshadow the 
church, were filled with ecstacy, and the refreshing 
dews of salvation gladdened the heart of his people 
in a thirsty land. O, what an hour of joy it is, when 
the Lord hears the groanings of his children, and 
comes down to deliver. 

Sunday, Nov. 30, I preached in Attica and Alex- 
ander, and the next day proceeded to an appointment 
in Batavia. Here calling on brother Seymour I met 
with an affectionate reception; and found that my 
sleigh, which had been left there through the sum- 
mer, was taken away the evening previous. A part 
of it was put on a hay stack about a quarter of a mile 
distant, and the other part was hung on a broken 
tree. As only one or two little things were injured, 
I would have thanked these nightly adventurers, could 
I have known them, for restraining their spirit to this 
little injury. But probably I shall know who they 
are, when God shall bring " every secret thing" into 
judgment. In the meantime I understood that many 
slanderous reports were in circulation, and some were 
using much effort to injure me, and had reported that 
I would not attend my appointment. These things, 
however, moved me not, for I had to reflect, that as 
yet, not quite ' f all manner of evil" had been spoken 
of me. A goodly number attended my appointment, 
and the Lord favoured us with an impressive season, 
I believe he gave me words to speak, and thus it was 
easy preaching. 

Tuesday, Dec. 2, 1823, I preached in Bethany. 
and the day following heard Elder Jenkins in Mid- 
dlebury, At the close of his sermon, I gave an ex- 



164 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

hortation, and the next day preached in the same 
town. At this meeting several weighty testimonies 
were given by converts, who had but lately been 
brought into the fold of Christ. More than twenty 
covenanted to seek the Lord from this time, and gave 
me their hand as a sign of their covenant. Friday 
evening, I attended worship in the west part of the 
town, and enjoyed a refreshing time, one not soon to 
be forgotten. Sunday, Dec. 7, I spent on the town 
line of Batavia. In the forenoon we had an inter- 
esting season; but in the afternoon it seemed as if 
the Holy Ghost descended and filled the house. 
Many wept, and many rejoiced. Bless the Lord for 
this visitation. In the remaining part of this week I 
held meetings in Stafford, Elba, Clarkson, Parma, 
and Ogden, and felt that I was not alone. In some 
of these places the state of engagedness was low. 
Sabbath evening, Dec. 14, I tarried with Elder 
Hinckley, my faithful friend; and the next morning, 
as I designed to go to New-England before I should 
return, I had a solemn weeping time on parting with 
the family, several of whom left each a piece of mon- 
ey in my hand. 

I went on my way to Le Roy, and tarried the night 
with my brother; then proceeded to Groveland and 
Geneseo. I spent six days in these towns and held 
several meetings. The Lord was in our midst, and 
filled his children with his Spirit. I felt to say with 
the Psalmist, " One thing have I desired of the Lord, 
that will I seek after; that I may dwell in the house 
of the Lord all the days of my life." At this time, 
nearly a suit of new clothes was given me by several 
females, who had been converted in the late revival. 
I felt to thank the Lord, and pray that they may pro- 
vide for themselves " garments that wax not old." 
Sunday, Dec. 21, I preached my last discourse in 
these parts for the present, and to me it was a solemn 
time; for the saints in these towns were particularly 
dear to my heart; yet the joyful hope of reaching a 
land where there will be no more parting was a source 
of great consolation. Monday, I left at the dawn of 
day, travelled thirty-two miles to Farmington, and 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 165 

staid the night with a deist. We had much disputa- 
tion, and I could but groan in spirit while hearing his 
light and trifling remarks on that religion which alone 
can prepare us for the joys of heaven. O that God 
may have mercy on his soul. Tuesday, I preached 
a farewell sermon in Manchester, and enjoyed a good 
time. A collection was taken and given me at this 
meeting, to assist in bearing my expenses to New- 
England. Wednesday, though very blustering and 
tedious, I rode forty miles to Benton, where I tarried 
over Christmas and enjoyed a sweet refreshing in the 
worship of God. Friday, I returned to Junius; and 
found a step-mother in the, empty place of the de- 
parted. 



CHAPTER XII. 

My second visit to New-England. 

In Junius I tarried two days, and attended the 
monthly meeting of the church to which I was attach- 
ed. I also met two assemblies, to whom the Lord 
helped me to speak the word of life. 

Sabbath, P. M. The time had now come, that 
called me to attend a line of appointments leading to 
New-Hampshire, which had been given out more than 
two years. Soon I expected to be in a land of stran- 
gers, where often the secret places would be prefer- 
red to the cold-hearted society of those who neither 
know nor feel a stranger's sorrow. My heart was 
full, and though I seldom attempted to sing, I gave 
vent to my feelings by trying to sing the following 
lines of Colby. 

" O, if poor sinners did but know 
What I for them do undergo, 
They would not treat me with contempt, 
Nor slight me when I say repent," &c. &c. 

I retired alone, and entreated the Lord to recon- 
cile me to my lot, and bless my labours in this jour- 
ney. I then returned to bid my father farewell.— 



166 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

As he took me by the hand, he said, " My son, it is 
harder parting than it ever was before/' We bid 
each other adieu. I went to Galen, and attended an 
appointment in the evening; the next morning, I pro- 
ceeded on my journey, and on Wednesday arrived at 
Brookfield in Madison county. In this town I tarried 
several days, preached eleven times, and saw several 
awakened to feel their need of an interest in Christ. 
After this I gave six discourses in Plainfield; one in 
Burlington, and one at the Free Communion Baptist 
meeting-house in Winfield. Some of these were at- 
tended with much solemnity, particularly the last. 
Jan. 16, 1824, I left those parts, went to Western, 
and met with brother Jacob W. Darling, a young 
preacher from Rhode-Island. I attended a general 
meeting with him on the 17th and 18th of the month. 
This interview was graced by the presence of the 
great Head of the church — joy beamed on the coun- 
tenance of Zion, and her children made mention of 
the name of the Lord. On Monday, we had a con- 
ference ; backsliders confessed their wanderings, and 
returned weeping. In the evening I attended a meet- 
ing at the east part of the town. 

On Tuesday I preached in Floyd, and enjoyed a 
sweet visitation of the Holy Spirit. Some were 
' pricked in their heart' and wept bitterly: at the close 
of the meeting a young man came trembling, and 
giving me his hand, entreated me to pray the Lord to 
have mercy on him. After going to Western and 
preaching twice, I went to Rome and spoke to an at* 
tentive audience in the court-house: favourable im- 
pressions seemed to be made on the minds of some. 
I tarried and held two meetings; then went to Floyd 
and spent the Sabbath as usual. Monday, I had aji 
appointment at a school-house in Floyd; but certain 
opposers appointed a spelling school at the same 
place, and said they would prevent our meeting in 
the house, if they had to keep us out with clubs; so 
we repaired to the Baptist meeting-house. This 
proved rather an advantage to us, for not half the as- 
sembly could have entered the school-house. I spoke 
trorn Heb. 1^:25: " See that ye refuse not him that 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 1C7 

speoketh," kc. The Holy Spirit rested on the people, 
and many trembled at the word of the Lord. Wednes- 
day, I preached on Quaker hill, from Prov. 16:13: 
Ci Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit 
before a fall." I spoke very pointedly on the de- 
struction of the wicked; yet a professed Universalist 
arose weeping, and said they had heard the truth, and 
entreated the assembly to receive it. 

On Thursday, I preached at the Baptist meeting- 
house in Western; the next day in Rome; and on 
Saturday at a general meeting in Westmoreland. I 
tarried through the Sabbath, gave two discourses, and 
heard considerable good preaching. Several of the 
high minded and obdurate wept for their sins. The 
language of my heart was, O when will men be wise 
for themselves, and pursue the way that leads to eter- 
nal joy! In the evening I preached at Rome, and 
tarried with brother Perkins, who was very kind. In 
the morning he gave me a dollar, and several articles 
that I needed for my journey. Proceeding eastward, 
I met a congregation in Russia, and two in Trenton ; 
then went to Fairfield and preached on Friday even- 
ing. Several appeared serious, and some arose for 
prayer. On Saturday, Feb. 7, I rode thirty-five miles 
to Canajoharie, and preached on the Sabbath at the 
Baptist meeting-house. Monday and Tuesday, I 
held meetings in Sharon. 

On Wednesday, I visited a school in Canajoharie 
for the deaf and dumb, and enjoyed much satisfaction 
in conversing with the scholars by writing. They 
manifested much seriousness and reverence on seeing 
the name of God, and seemed to hare solemn ideas 
of their accountability. In the evening I attended a 
meeting in this town, and the next day one in Root. 
Saturday, I met an assembly in Charlestown;^ and on 
the Sabbath preached again in Root. The Lord 
blessed me with freedom. An unconverted man, with 
whom I tarried the night previous, promised in tears 
to seek and serve the Lord. One of his family was 
serious also, and desired prayer. Sabbath evening, 
I spoke to a solemn auditory in the north part of 
Charlestown; and the next day with much freedom 



168 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

in Charlestown meeting-house. On Tuesday I went 
to Florida, and preached to a weeping assembly; 
and the day following addressed a large congregation 
that seemed hardened in sin. A cloud hung over us, 
and but little light found way to the people. Alas! 
how " slow of heart" are men to believe, and how 
many wait for conviction, till they are convicted by 
the miseries of a hapless world! The next day I 
preached again in Florida. 

Friday, Feb. 20, I commenced attending my ap- 
pointments of long standing, and preached to about 
one hundred in a ball-room at a place called Yankee 
street. This was a very good time. In the after- 
noon I proceeded on my journey in a sleigh. A thaw 
commenced, and for ten miles before I reached Sche- 
nectady the ground was mostly bare. I now had to 
walk; and as there appeared no prospect of snow, the 
way was truly gloomy. On arriving at Schenectady, 
I found my appointment had been forgotten. I dined 
with brother Smith, a Methodist preacher, and pro- 
ceeded on my way, querying in .regard to duty. I 
was among strangers, neither able to purchase a sad- 
dle, to hire my horse kept, nor to reach my appoint- 
ments on foot. But loth to fail of them, I reached 
Troy after much fatigue, in the evening, and found 
the people through mistake had assembled in the af- 
ternoon. Sabbath morning, Feb. 22, I proceeded 
through a cold snow storm to Brunswick, preached 
to an assembly at nine o'clock, and felt much com- 
forted. I succeeded in borrowing an old saddle at 
this place, and proceeded to Pittstown. At two 
o'clock, P. M. I spoke to an assembly in the Baptist 
meeting-house, and some appeared to be much affec- 
ted. In the evening I held a meeting in Hoosac, 
and the next morning* met another assembly at nine 
o'clock in the Baptist meeting-house, which was 
quite crowded. The Master of assemblies stood by 
me, blessed be his name. The hearts of the people 
were opened, and they gave me about three dollars. 

Passing through Bennington, I hasted over the 
Green mountains, in order if possible, to reach my 
appointment in Wilmington at nine o'clock the next 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 169 

morning. The snow was about eighteen inches deep 
oh the mountain, and the road but little broken. 
Night came on — and soon I entered a wood where it 
was five miles to the next house. The evening was 
cold, and my clothes thin for travelling on horseback. 
My feelings on this occasion, may be more easily 
conceived by those who have been in similar circum- 
stances, than by such as usually sit by their firesides 
during the bleak winds of winter, and enjoy the so- 
ciety of their friends. I passed a part of the time in 
arranging my reflections into a few lines, which soon 
after, were published in the Religious Informer, as 
follows: 

What solemn thoughts now fill my mind, 

While on this dreary mount ; 
I think cf friends I've left behind, 

And all my sorrows count. 

The sun has dropp'd below the hills, 

Withdrawn his light from me ; 
And now, my way the darkness fills, 

The path I scarce can see. 

The absent moon doth give no light, 

The stars are veiled by clouds \ 
I'm covered with the gloomy night, 

And l)y the shady boughs. 



Some miles am I from any house ';— 
Through dark and lonely wood, 

Far from beneath a parent's roof, 
I journey on the road. 



An opening at length appeared; I returned thank; 
to the Lord, and soon procured lodgings at a tavern. 
The next morning, I travelled ten miles and reached 
my appointment in season. A considerable number 
met in the Congregationalist meeting-house; among 
whom, Was a woman ninety-two years of age, who had 
vxilKxd nearly two miles this cold inorning to attend 
the meeting. She appeared to have a blessed time, 
and rejoiced that she had come. I spoke to a few in 
Marlborough the same 'day, and the day after met 
about two hundred in Dummerston. Here was one 
of the churches that had separated from the Calvinia- 
tic Baptists, and established themselves on free prin- 
ciples. Some, solicitous of hearing a Free- Will Bap- 
15 



, 



170 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

tist, had come more than thirty miles to this meeting. 
I endeavoured to give a summary of the principles of 
Bible doctrine, and enjoyed much freedom. Consid- 
erable seriousness was manifested in the assembly. 
The bridge at Brattleboro' having been swept away, 
I crossed West river, and proceeded to the Connect- 
icut river, expecting to cross at a ferry; but the boat 
being bound in ice, I failed of meeting an appoint- 
ment in Westmoreland, where I afterward understood 
some hundreds assembled. I passed up the river a 
few miles to another ferry, and crossed at 8 o'clock 
in the evening, with some difficulty and danger, as 
the river was full of ice floating down with the cur- 
rent. The next morning, I proceeded early through 
a storm of snow, seven miles to Chesterfield, and at 
nine o'clock, spoke to an assembly of about two hun- 
dred people. Many seemed deeply affected. At 
twelve o'clock I started for Stoddard, twenty-three 
miles distant, where I had an appointment for the 
evening. A little before sunset, when still six miles 
from the place, I found the road filled with drifted 
snow, and could proceed but slowly. I had to face 
a piercing wind, with rain and hail — and it was soon 
so dark that I could not discern the road. At length 
I found that my beast was wandering in a field, arid 
I knew not where to go. My clothes were frozen 
around me — the wind had increased to a gale— and 
.soon my way was again hedged by drifts. I thought 
of my affectionate friends sitting by their pleasant 
firesides, and queried whether I should perish by the 
cold, or again enjoy their society. But the reflection, 
that not even a hair of my head should fall without 
my heavenly Father's notice, comforted my spirit. 
Presently, I saw the glimmering of a distant light; — 
guided by it, I found the road, and at eight o'clock 
arrived at Stoddard. Finding the assembly had dis- 
persed, I put up at an inn, and was very happy in the 
reflection that my blessed Master had prepared for 
me a home, where through grace, I hoped soon to 
rest for ever from the arduous toils of an itinerant life. 
Friday, on my way to Bradford, I found the road 
jcin obstructed by drifts.. I took down the fence, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 171 

and went in the field till I came to a stone wall, then 
passed into the road and led my horse. After passing 
such difficulties in a number of places, I reached an 
appointment at two o'clock, and in the evening met 
another assembly in the north part of the town. On 
Saturday I preached in the two meeting-houses in 
Sutton, and also in Wilmot; these assemblies were 
very attentive. Sabbath, Feb. 29, I preached in En- 
field to a solemn assembly of about three hundred; 
and in the evening held a meeting at Grafton. The 
day after, I spoke to a few in Danbury; little light 
shone upon us — and in the evening, I had another 
trying time at Andover. But on Tuesday, I enjoyed 
a blessed meeting in Springfield; then rode to En- 
field and had a good visit with Elder E. Chase. 
Wednesday and Thursday, I held meetings in En- 
field and Wilmot; in the latter, many spiritual testi- 
monies were given. 

Friday, March 5, having been inclined to go to the 
south, I hoped that somewhere in that direction, the 
Lord would grant unto me to see his salvation. Ac- 
cordingly I went about thirty-five miles, and held a 
meeting in Bradford. This was a solemn, awakening 
time; and it was impressed on my mind, that the 
Lord had a work for me to do in this place. A woman 
that was an opposer of religion, and had not attended 
a meeting for several years, was excited by curiosity 
to come and hear the youth. U cleased God to send 
conviction to her heart; she became much a;:tre* s ed> 
asked forgiveness of those whom she had persecuted 
for righteousness' sake, and sought the Lord night 
and day till she professed to find comfort. I held 
meetings in Bradford generally every day, and some- 
times two or three times a day. The " true light" 
shone upon the people, and in almost every meeting 
some were awakened. Soon the songs of redeemed 
souls gladdened the church militant, and doubtless 
made the angels rejoice. As is usual in revivals, our 
meetings were crowded, and the hearts of many were 
seriously impressed by the word of the Lord. Some- 
times the spiritual testimonies of the converts added 
much to the interest of the meetings. Some wander- 



I7S A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

ers were reclaimed, and took away the stumbling- 
blocks they had laid — many lukewarm professors 
were awakened— and almost every day some request- 
ed the prayers of saints, and kneeled, seeking the 
mercy of God. 

On one occasion, I had quite a severe trial. Meet- 
ing a considerable assembly in the south-east part of 
the town one afternoon, I opened the meeting by 
prayer, and named a text as usuaJ. After speaking 
about five minutes, a dark cloud veiled my mind. 
With much difficulty I uttered a few words — then all 
was closed up; and finding nothing to say, I took my 
seat. After weeping a few minutes, I told the people 
God had given me no message to them, and therefore 
I could not preach. In half an hour, they dispersed, 
Snd I started for Fishersfield. But the trial I now 
endured, no tongue can tell, no pen describe. Egyp- 
tian darkness covered my mind, and I was loth any 
one that attended the meeting should see my face. 
It seemed as if the Lord had forsaken me, and- all 
comfort had fled from my bosom,. My life appeared 
as a vapour — like a solitary shadow, a worthless 
thing; — and once I dismounted, and turned aside to 
pray the Lord to take me out of the world. But a 
monitor within whispering, "This will be sin," I 
again mounted my horse, and as I passed along, 
strowed my tears by the way for nino miles. I ar- 
rived at the house of Deacon Morse, where an ap~ 
pcintirient had been given out for me on that evening; 
yet my spirit had found no rest, and I desired a place 
in the wilderness to bemoan my sorrow. Soon I found 
myself about a quarter of a mile distant, lying upoa 
the snow in a wood, and pouring out my anguish in 
sighs, groans, and tears. I thought it had been good 
for me, if I "had never been born." The Devil 
tempted me with deism and atheism; my mind was 
thrown into much confusion, and I often cried, "Lord t 
have mercy on me;" yet I found no relief. Nighi 
came on. I returned to my appointment as the peo- 
ple were collecting. I thought they would be disap- 
pointed; for I had concluded not to preach without a 
change of feeling, and this I did not expect. But j$g| 



k RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 173 

as the people were seated ready to hear, it seemed as 
though the dear Redeemer came and touched me; in 
an instant all my doubts fled away. He unveiled the 
beauties of his face, and the very room and assembly 
appeared to shine with the glory of God. I arose 
and spoke with much freedom, and blessings were 
poured upon the assembly. Thus the Lord brought 
me through a fiery trial; and although while enduring 
it, I could see no good that could arise from it, my 
heart now felt to bless God even for this visitation; — 
for it had increased my faith, and taught me more ef- 
fectually my entire dependence on God. On my re- 
turn to Bradford, I was told that a professor of reli- 
gion had said of me: " The Lord has not sent him to 
preach; for if he had, his mouth would not have been 
closed" One that was not a professor, replied; M If 
he has come without being sent by God, I should suppose 
that he could preach as well at one time as at another." 
I understood that an aged sinner who attended the 
meeting, went home much affected, saying, " We 
are so wicked that God will give his servant no mes- 
sage to us." 

Soon after this, a deist came to my appointment, 
and while the people were gathering, he thought to 
embarrass me by his arguments. In a little time he 
affected to be disgusted by my talk, and left the as- 
sembly. I understood that he returned home and 
took his bed, saying he was sick; but would not have 
a physician, or receive any food for nearly three days, 
when he exclaimed, "My sickness is not of the body, 
but of the soul! O, what have I been about these 
forty years!" Then he sent to a christian friend to 
come and pray for him. This was the first time he 
had ever permitted prayer in his house. In a short 
time he professed to be converted, and expressed 
great astonishment that he could have neglected the 
Saviour and his own soul so long as he had.* As he 

* n He professed to be converted.'' 1 — Whether he was truly, or 
not, ** the Lord knoweth." Alas! for him now; for it hath happened 
unto him** according to the. true proverb, The dog is returned to 
his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed, to her zcxUow- 
ing in the mire." 2 Pet. 2:22. Intemperance has slain its thousand*. 
15* 



174 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

had been a great opposer of Christianity, this change 
in him touched the hearts of several. The work now 
revived afresh, and assumed an aspect still more prom- 
ising. In a short time, others professed to come to 
the knowledge of the truth. 

During my stay in Bradford, which was six or seven 
weeks, twelve or fifteen named Christ. Several of 
them were baptized by Elder Rowe, who resided in 
the place, and were added to the Free-Will Baptist 
church. Many others were awakened, but did not at 
this time give their hearts to God. I also visited and 
preached in Hillsborough, Henniker, Hopkinton, 
Warner, Salisbury, Sutton, Fishersfield, Wilmot, 
Springfield, Enfield, Newport, and some other towns. 
In a few of these places I held five or six meetings; 
each, and they were blessed to the awakening of 
some. 

Leaving Bradford, I went to West Windsor, Vt., 
and enjoyed one or two good meetings. The breth- 
ren here gave me about seven dollars, principally in 
clothing, which I greatly needed. M Lord grant that 
they may have their reward." In the last of April 
I visited Weare, held three meetings, and enjoyed 
a profitable interview with Elder Hezekiah Buzzell; 
he baptized two during my stay. 

Tuesday and Wednesday, May 4 and 5, I went to 
Boston, and tarried with Elias Smith, whose writings 
against Universalism I had read with much interest. 
Now he had embraced that system himself, and I 
listened attentively to his arguments in favour of his 
belief. But unless I was dull of apprehension, they 
weighed but little in comparison with his treatise 
against those principles. 

On Thursday I preached to a few, twenty miles 
south of Boston; and the day following, met an as- 
sembly north of Taunton. Saturday and Sunday, 
May 8 and 9, 1824, I attended the Rhode-Island 
quarterly meeting, at Taunton, Mass. At this meet- 
ing, I first saw Elders Joseph White and Reuben 
Allen, brother Abel Thornton, and sister Susan 
Humes, a female preacher. The assembly was large, 
and the preaching interesting. I had the privilege 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 175 

of delivering two discourses at this meeting, and in 
one the Lord gave me freedom. After the quarterly 
meeting, I preached in Rehoboth, Attleborough, and 
in some other towns. Some were seriously affected, 
and in one meeting the cries of the wounded were 
heard. I next went to Rhode-Island, and attended a 
meeting with Elder Greene in North-Providence, 
where a revival had just commenced. The Lord was 
truly in the midst, and a great weeping was in the 
assembly. Several cried with earnestness, u Lord 
have mercy! Lord have mercy!" At the close, ten 
kneeled for prayer. 

I stayed sixteen days in Rhode-Island, and held 
sixteen meetings in different towns, among which 
were Cranston, Johnston, Smithfield, Burrillville, and 
Gloucester. Having read Elder Colby's journal of 
his labours in some of these towns, when the Lord 
visited his people, and made Zion like a fruitful field, 
I expected to find the brethren engaged in holy hu- 
mility and fervent devotion. But not considering the 
changes that are made by time, I felt some disap- 

fointed. I was a stranger and a youth; and to some, 
understood, my manners were quite disgusting. 
These circumstances affected my enjoyment, and I 
gained little access to the hearts of the people. 
Sometimes, however, I thought the good Spirit assist- 
ed me and that my labour was not altogether vain. 
Some of the brethren received me in the name of the 
Lord, and treated me affectionately, as though they 
believed my commission had been received from 
Heaven. During my stay in this state, I received 
two dollars. In Blackstone, a village in Massachu- 
setts, I held two meetings, and some whose hearts 
were opened gave me three dollars. About one 
quarter of these sums was in money ; and I felt thank- 
ful for them, as they assisted in bearing my expenses 
to and from Rhode-Island, a distance of more than 
two hundred miles among strangers. 

In the latter part of May, I visited my relatives in 
Burlington, Conn. My grandfather and uncle wel- 
comed me affectionately. A revival in this place had 
lately gladdened Zion, in which about one hundred 



176 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

had professed to experience regenerating grace. Some 
of my relatives were among the converts. I held one 
meeting with them and it was a weeping time. In 
Middletown, I enjoyed a pleasant interview with my 
uncle, Elder Josiah Graves, and his family. Two of 
his children were engaged in the service of God. 
His eldest son had lately commenced preaching with 
considerable success. I attended two meetings, felt 
muc\h freedom in speaking, and several were solemnly 
affected. 

On Monday, taking leave of my kind relatives, I 
went to Hartford, and the next day, June 1, 1824, 
to Tolland, where an Indian mulatto was to be exe- 
cuted for taking the life of his wife. This deed was 
done when he was intoxicated. As I drew near the 
place of execution and saw thousands running to the 
field of death, great solemnity filled my mind. And 
on rising a hill, the fatal gallows surrounded by a 
vast multitude of people, met my sight, and reminded 
me of the judgment of the great day, when the nations 
shall assemble before Jehovah to receive their sen- 
tence according to the deeds done in the body. Alas ! 
then will the ungodly have their sentence, to be cast 
into the burning lake, executed on them and none 
will deliver them. I stood near the scaffold, and at a 
little distance beheld the gloomy prison which confin- 
ed the unhappy criminal. Soon he was taken from 
his dreary cell and seated in a wagon on his coffin. 
Enclosed by the officers and guard, and surrounded 
by the multitude, the criminal advanced slowly — the 
sound of the ' death march' now fell on the ear with 
more awful solemnity than any music I ever heard. 
They came to the fatal spot — the convict alighted — 
walked to the stairs, and ascended the scaffold ap- 
parently with indifference. I was told that he had 
no hope in God! yet he appeared to be senseless of 
the awful change of this hour, and exhibited a strik- 
ing instance of the obduracy of the human heart, 
when inured to crime, and its feelings destroyed by 
strong drink. He looked scrutinizingly at the gallows, 
scaffold, and all the preparations for his exit; and ap- 
peared anxious that the rope should be placed easily 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 177 

on his neck. This being done, he stood erect — the 
plank fell — and he was silent in death. I looked upr 
on the people, many were in tears, and some had 
fainted. Then, thought I, this man suffers justly for 
his crime, receiving his due reward: yet how many 
tender sympathies are awakened for him, and how 
many tender females are weeping at his fate. But 
when the Saviour of the world suffered !~-what a dif- 
ference! He ivalked to the place of execution, "bear- 
ing his cross," while on him was " laid the iniquity of 
us all!" His disciples had forsaken him and fled!— 
he was surrounded by the persecuting Jews, and the 
unfeeling Romans. He suffered not a momentary 
pain by a rope, but hung three dreadful hours nail- 
ed upon the cross, notwithstanding he had already 
<f sweat as it were great drops of blood" in Gethsemane. 
But who was there to sympathise and weep when Je- 
sus suffered? True, the beloved disciple, with three 
or four holy women, whose affection had summoned 
more courage than the apostles had, stood by the 
cross of their dying Lord, and were melted by the 
sight. But though so small a number in this world 
felt and wept when Christ was crucified — yet, one 
that never wept before, now veiled his face — the sun 
could not endure the sight — " and there was a dark- 
ness over all the earth. " The rocks too, felt, and 
rent asunder — and the slumber of the dead was bro- 
ken. 

I retired from the scene with a heart full of feeling, 
and proceeding to Ashford I held a meeting, and 
tarried the night with Mr. Richmond, a merchant, 
who married Clarissa H. Danforth, the female preach- 
er. Wednesday, I preached the funeral sermon of 
an aged man, then rode thirty miles in a rain, and 
spoke with freedom in Chepatchet, R. I. 

During my stay in this state, I formed a very agrees 
able acquaintance with Abel Thornton and Susan 
Humes, both of whom had just commenced preaching, 
The former was about the age of twenty-five, the lat- 
ter about twenty. I solicited them to visit the state 
of New- York. Br. Thornton consented to meet me 
m New-Hampshire, and accompany me on ray return; 



173 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and sister Humes concluded to take the stage and 
meet me in New-York the August following. 

On Thursday I left Rhode-Island, and journeyed 
forty miles to Littleton, Mass. where I had an ap- 
pointment. This was made in the street, as it was 
difficult in these parts, to find an open door for a dis- 
senter from what is esteemed orthodoxy. Having 
mistook as to the distance, I arrived at the place one 
day before the appointment ; and calling at a tavern 
I desired that my horse might be taken care of. The 
landlord, knowing that I had given the appointment, 
said, " No." I asked the reason as he kept a public 
house. He said, he would not encourage me by en- 
tertaining me. I asked him, if my money was not as 
valuable as that of another. He then changed his 
tone, saying, " O yes, if you will pay me, I will 
willingly entertain you." The time passed away very 
slowly, and was principally spent in a field, fasting. 
The next morning, a neighbour that came in, asked 
if I was the one that appointed the meeting, and 
whether I had credentials. I handed them to him; 
he read them, and said: " Ah, then you belong to 
the Free-Will Baptists? Well, what do the Free- 
Will Baptists believe?" I named free agency as one 
of their sentiments. He began to argue against it, 
and condemned it as not orthodox. I said, they be- 
lieve that " Christ tasted death for every man." He 
treated this sentiment in the same manner that he did 
the other. And thus he disputed every principle that 
did not accord with his own views, insomuch that I 
could not find opportunity to answer his question. 
After disputing the doctrine that I had advanced for 
some hours, he invited me to his house, and there I 
could have very little conversation except contro- 
versy. At length he gave an invitation for the meeting 
to be held at his house. I enjoyed much freedom, 
and many were melted into tears; among them wag 
the man who opened his house for the assembly. Af- 
ter meeting, I paid my bill at the tavern, and left the 
town "happy in God. I met a crowded assembly at 
Mount Vernon, and many showed signs of contrition, 
After meeting closed, I was reprimanded for preach*. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 179 

ing free salvation, free agency, &.c. ; but as this doc- 
trine had just been powerful in touching the hearts 
of sinners, I was the more confirmed that it was the 
doctrine of Christ. 

Saturday, June 12, • 1824, I attended the New- 
Hampshire yearly meeting at Weare. The day was 
principally occupied in hearing reports of revivals in 
different parts of the yearly meeting, and the testimo- 
nies and exhortations of the saints. Accounts were 
also given of some glorious reformations in the state 
of Maine. Sabbath forenoon, Elder John Buzzell 
spoke about two hours. Though aged, his eye seem- 
ed not dim, nor the patience of the people wearied.. 
In the afternoon, the galleries being much crowded, 
began to give way; many were frightened, and some 
confusion ensued. Several left them, and soon the 
assembly was composed. Elder Enoch Place then 
preached a long and affecting sermon — many hearts 
were touched, and the meeting closed with signs of 
good. On Monday, I attended the Elders' Confer- 
ence, which was interesting and conducted with much 
harmony. 

Tuesday and Wednesday I went seventy miles with 
Elder D. Pettingill to Sandwich in the easterly part 
of New-Hampshire. At this time some reformation 
was progressing in the place, principally under the 
labours of brother David Moody, a youth of nineteen 
years. Elder Pettingill resided in the town, and his 
labours appeared to be useful. I tarried nine days 
labouring with them, and preached thirteen sermons. 
It pleased the Lord to give us heavenly seasons. We 
saw several new instances of conviction — heard the 
cries of the penitent, and sometimes the songs of the 
delivered. At one meeting, within the space of twenty 
minutes, four mourners were brought into liberty, and 
praised God for salvation. c Glory to the Lord for all 
his mercies.' Some articles of clothing were given 
me, and were thankfully received. When I left the 
place, about twenty had been hopefully converted, 
and it was thought the good work had but just begun. 
In the latter part of the month, I visited several 
towns in the state of Maine, and enjoyed some bles- 



!30 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE 



ned seasons in preaching Christ. I held a meeting 
in Parsonsfield, and was affectionately received by 
.Elder John Buzzell, a faithful minister of the gospel. 
He was contemporary with Randall, and has spent 
the greater part of his life in preaching Christ. I 
attended three or four meetings in Porter, and saw 
some powerfully convicted; and a few who had for- 
saken the right way, confessed their wanderings, say- 
ing they were resolved to tiirn again and live. I re- 
ceived information afterward that a revival followed 
these good signs. 

Returning to New-Hahnpshire, I met an assembly 
in Effingham; and the Lord enabled me to speak in 
the power of the gospel. In the meantime a dark 
cloud overspread the sky, and vivid lightnings with 
heavy thunder, increased the solemnity of the meet- 
ing. I said to the sinner, " You have no security 
while living in sin, and for aught yon know the next 
thunderbolt may hurrl you into tire eternal world." I 
had scarcely spoken these words when a sudden peal 
of thunder shook the house, arrd almost stunned the as- 
sembly. A blazing tree, but a few rods before the 
door, discovered to us that the shafts of death had 
passed just by us. This seemed to alarm many, and 
they wept for their sins. Some desired prayer, knee- 
led with us, and covenanted to seek the Lord. A few 
months after tliis, I understood that a revival followed 
the meeting, and thirty or forty professed to be con- 
verted. 

In the early part of July, 1824, 1 returned to Weare, 
and found that brother Abel Thornton, who had agreed 
to accompany me to New- York, was labouring suc- 
cessfully among the people. As he had appointments 
^iven out for certain days, I tarried and attended sev- 
eral very interesting meetings with him. 

Sunday, July 11. We had appointments to preach 
our farewell discourses, and expected to leave for 
New- York the day following. But at six o'clock, 
A. M. a messenger arrived from Bradford, a distance 
of seventeen miles, bringing tidings of the death of 
brother Joseph Cheney. He said,^that a little be- 
fore his death, he requested that I should preach hi3 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 181 

funeral sermon. This news awakened all my tender 
feelings, and excited a lively recollection of happy 
hours that I had enjoyed with him during the revival 
at Bradford. He was then confined by a diseased 
leg, and was some of the time in a gloomy stute of 
mind. He endured great pain for many months, 
when, hoping to recover, his leg was taken off. But 
this was done too late — the disease had gone too far 
to be stayed. The Lord raised his mind from doubts 
and gloom, and in sweet submission to his heavenly 
Father's will, he left this world of pain and sorrow. 
I left Weare at eight o'clock, A. M. and reached the 
house of mourning at twelve; where several hun- 
dred people had collected. I spoke from Rev. 14: 
13: " Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from 
henceforth: Yea, saiththe Spirit, that they may rest from 
their labours; and their works do follow them." The 
amputated limb had been taken from the earth and 
placed with the body in the coffin. As the mourners 
entered their solitary habitation after the funeral so- 
lemnities closed, they poured forth their grief like a 
flood, and every spectator wept. I conversed a few 
minutes with the afflicted widow, who was a devoted 
christian, and strove to impart some consolation. 
But this seemed only to revive the memory of past 
scenes, and deepen the sense of her bereavement. 
Thus brother Cheney died in the morning of his days 
— left a wife to weep — two pleasant babes, scarcely 
to know a father's kindness — and the church to mourn 
their loss. This was one of the most solemn days of 
my life. Taking leave of my afflicted friends, I re- 
turned to Weare the same evening, and on the way, 
enjoyed much serious reflection, and heavenly con- 
solation. 

Monday morning, brother Thornton and myself left 
Weare; and proceeding on our journey we passed 
through Brattleboro', Vt., crossed the Green moun- 
tains, held one meeting by the way, and on the 16th 
of the month arrived at Ballstown, New-York. We 
preached a few times in this town, and found friends. 
We visited the celebrated mineral springs and drank 
of the water. Here, I thought within inysetf, the 
16 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

naturalist may fancy that nature produces curiosities 
like these, yet I can but admire, and look " through 
nature up to nature's God." But the waters can bear 
little comparison with the water of life. Large num- 
bers come to these springs, from all parts of the coun- 
try, for the recovery of their health; yet how many 
fail of their desired object — return home — and die. 
But whosoever "drinketh of the water" that Christ 
shall give, i; shall never die." Yet what vast multi- 
tudes refuse to come to the c< water of life. 7 ' though 
it is free, " without money and without price," — and 
though, unless they come, they know they must en- 
dure the pains of eternal death. 

Leaving Ballstown, we crossed the Mohawk and 
held a meeting in Florida; thence continued our 
journey to Canajoharrie, where we tarried a few days, 
and preached often, but saw little fruit of our labour. 
Yet, as "the husbandman waiteth for the precious 
fruit of the earth, and hath lorig patience," so we 
hoped that some fruit might yet appear. From the 
25th of July to the 20th of August, we visited and 
preached in Plainfleld, Winfield, Brookfield, Paris, 
Brothertown, Westmoreland, Verona, and Rome. In 
these meetings w r e witnessed good seasons. Some 
were awakened, and a few brought into the liberty of 
the gospel. In Brookfield, Brothertown and Verona, 
good revivals had lately gladdened the hearts of hun- 
dreds. We enjoyed some refreshing interviews with 
the converts. 

In the latter part of August, sister Humes arrived 
m'the stage at Brookfield, designing to proceed one 
hundred and fifty miles still further west, to attend 
tie Holland Purchase yearly meeting, and to preach 
in that region. But as she was now in a land of stran- 
gers, she felt much depressed in spirit, and indulged 
some thoughts of returning to Rhode-Island. But the 
worth of precious souls lay near her heart, and she 
decided in her mind that duty forbade. In company 
with a pious female friend, she went with me to my 
father's, in Junius. I had been absent about eight 
months, and was received with unusual gladness; for 
my friends having heard that I was sick nigh unto 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 183 

death, little expected to meet me again in this world. 
We tarried one day and held two meetings. Sister 
Humes preached with freedom, and many were inter- 
ested. 

On Wednesday, 25th, we held a meeting in Ben- 
ton, and after this, proceeded fifty miles to Grove- 
land. In this place the yearly meeting opened on the 
28th of August, 1824. On Saturday two interesting 
sermons were preached by Elder Samuel Bradford 
and sister Humes. These were followed by several 
exhortations, and the labours of the day closed with 
a prospect of good. Sabbath morning at 9 o'clock, 
we assembled in a grove and heard preaching from 
A. Aldrich and Elder N. Brown. Several weighty 
testimonies closed the exercises. During the eve- 
nings, meetings of worship were held in different 
neighbourhoods, and we w T ere favoured with spiritual 
preaching from Elder Brown, brother Thornton, and 
sister Humes. The reports from the different parts 
of the yearly meeting, brought good tidings of the 
prosperity of Zion in several churches. On Monday 
we had an Elders' Conference, in which we knew by 
happy experience that it is good for brethren to dwell 
in unity. 

Tuesday, Aug. 31, brother Thornton, sister Humes 
with her attendant, and myself, started for Verona., 
one hundred and fifty miles distant, to attend a two- 
days meeting that we had appointed. In the evening, 
sister Humes preached to about two hundred people 
in the Presbyterian meeting-house at Vienna. Many 
were attentive and I think benefitted. The next day 
we came to Junius, and held another meeting which 
was solemn. On Thursday we took a passage on the 
canal, and the day following arrived at Verona. We 
attended our appointment on Saturday and Sabbath, 
Sept. 4 and 5, 1824. It was a solemn and profitable 
season. I tarried nearly a week in Verona and West- 
moreland, and held eight meetings. Truth was im- 
pressed on the hearts of some, two confessed their 
sins, and professed to be penitent. 

Sept. 11, I parted with brother Thornton, and on 
day following with sister Humes. They had 



184 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

concluded to tarry a season, and labour in these 
towns. I had travelled tour hundred miles with them, 
and enjoyed many happy hours. They were humble, 
grave, holy in conversation and deportment. Their 
example had been very useful to me; and their fer- 
vent love to Zion — their many tears and unwearied 
labours for sinners in a strange land, without money 
and without price, had greatly endeared them to my 
soul. Sister Humes had laboured under severe tri- 
als, occasioned by the popular prejudices against fe- 
male preaching. But so far as I was acquainted 
with her life, she conducted herself with such propri- 
ety on all occasions, and preached with so much 
ability and power, that even thousands changed their 
minds respecting female preaching. Many had al- 
ready been benefitted through her instrumentality. 
Our parting scene was solemn; but we were com- 
forted by the blessed hope of rejoining each other in 
our heavenly Father's kingdom. 

I now thought it my duty to visit several churches 
in the Holland Purchase yearly meeting; and to make 
preparations to travel far into the western country, to 
preach the kingdom of God to the destitute people in 
the wilderness. Taking a passage on the canal, I 
went to Junius, tarried at home some days, and held 
several meetings that were solemn. The seriousness 
was increased by the death of a near neighbour of 
my father, who was drowned. In one of these meet- 
ings two spoke for the first time. Leaving Junius, I 
visited Groveland again and held five meetings. In 
one, we witnessed the outpouring of the Spirit, much 
to the comfort of the saints. Next I attended a meet- 
ing in Bristol, and four in Middlesex. In two of 
these, the Lord greatly blessed me while speaking, 
and so filled my soul with his glory, that there seem- 
ed but one step between me and heaven. Blessed be 
the Lord; I believe he gave me the word, and the 
people received it as from him. I held a meeting in 
Jerusalem, and found Win. Van Tuyl, a young man 
w r ho was awakened in my last visit, now happy in the 
Lord. Leaving Jerusalem I went to Dresden, and 
while crossing the Seneca lake to Ovid, there was a 



K RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 135 

great calm, so that we were four hours in going rive 
miles. In this time, as a shower came upon us, I 
took an umbrella and seated myself in my gig. In- 
stantly the carriage turned over backward, and my 
head just hit the side plank in such a manner, that 
had I fallen an inch or two further back, doubtless I 
should have finished my course. I felt thankful to 
God for his preserving care, and said with myself in 
the language of Dr. Watts: 

" Dangers stand thick through all the ground, 
To push us to the tomb." - 

Wednesday, Oct. 6, 1824, I enjoyed an interview 
with my sister at Ithica, whom I had not seen for 
nearly three years. She lived in a religious family, 
yet I could but think of the time when she had a 
mother's care. On parting with her, we experienced 
all those tender emotions which soften the heart on 
such occasions. The next day I returned to my 
father's; and on Friday went to the Benton quarterly 
meeting, which was holden at Sodus on the 9th and 
10th of the month. Here I unexpectedly had an- 
other interview with brother Thornton and sister 
Humes, also w T ith J. W. Darling. The opportunity 
was sweet to my soul; but the, reflection, that we 
were soon to be parted, perhaps for ever,-— and that in 
a few days I should be travelling in the lonely forests 
of the w T est, made the hours to haste away like the 
shadows of the plain. Their preaching was spiritual, 
and gave much satisfaction. Monday, w.e. took the 
parting hand, and dropped the parting tear. To me 
it was a painful hour. I was bidding dear friends 
farewell, to meet no more in this w or Id. Among these, 
as will appear in the following pages, were brother 
Thornton and sister Humes. I returned to Junius 
again and attended another meeting. 
16* 



186 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

My second journey to Ohio. 

On Wednesday, Oct. 13, I bid my father and hi* 
family adieu, intending if it should be the will of the 
Lord, to go as far west as the Mississippi river, and 
publish the glad tidings of salvation to the needy in 
that land. I had only sixty-nine cents to bear my 
expenses a journey of one thousand miles, nine hun- 
dred of which was among strangers. But feeling 
constrained to go, my trust was in Him, who said* 
1 'Lo I am with you alway, even unto the end of ike world.' r 
He had shown me great care, and I believed he 
would still protect me. 

I attended meetings in Farmington, Manchester; 
Williamson, Ontario, and Groveland. On the 23d 
and 24th of the month, I attended the Bethany quar- 
terly meeting in the town of Gaines, in which we 
were favoured with the Divine presence. After the 
quarterly meeting, I held one meeting in Clarkson, 
and two in Parma. One of these was in the north 
part of the town, where many had been converted 
through the labours of Elder Eli Hannibal; and the 
work was still progressing. A large number came 
forward for prayer, and manifested a resolution to for- 
sake sin, and turn to God the fountain of happiness. 
I tarried with Elder Hinckley two days. He gave 
me much good counsel, and made me a present of 
six or seven dollars to assist me on my journey. Pro- 
ceeding to the south, I held a meeting in Alexander, 
where several of the careless were awakened, and 
some prayed for mercy. Sabbath, Oct. 31, I spoke 
twice in Middlebury to crowded congregations. Ma- 
ny powerful exhortations were given, and much 
refreshing was enjoyed. Monday, Tuesday, and 
Wednesday, were very stormy and tedious. I met 
assemblies in Attica, Bennington and Sheldon. 

Thursday, Nov. 4, 1824. Another year has fied 
for ever — and still I live. I remember that a year ago 
to-day, the query arose, ' Shall I live to tee anotker 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 187 

ytar V This is decided. But O, how many have left 
this world and are now conversant with eternal scenes! 
Heaven has spared me till nineteen years of my life 
are passed. And why is this? Is it that I may be 
useful to Zion, and glorify God? Alas! how littlo 
successful have I been the past year in winning souls 
to Christ. How many thousands have heard mo 
preach — yet how few of them have been persuaded 
to turn and live! Had I lived nearer the Lord, I 
should have been more successful — and many to whom 
I shall never speak again, might have been saved from 
death. But these opportunities are gone for ever till 
the heavens be no more. Then I must meet them, 
and give account to God of what I have preached, 
and how I have preached. O Lord forgive all the un- 
faithfulness of thy unprofitable servant, and enable m-e 
henceforth to have no will but thine — no object, but iky 
glory — and no work but what thou shall assign me. But 
whether I shall live to see another year or not, is 
known only to Him, with whom all things are prec^ 
ent. Therefore, may I live each day as humble as 
though it were my last, and preach every sermon as 
faithfully as though it were my last; so that should 
my time come u asa thief in the night," I may ba 
prepared. " Even so let it be, Lord Jesus. " 

On this day, I went to Hamburg, and the day fol- 
lowing, attended monthly meeting with the church in 
Boston. I tarried there three days and held four 
meetings. Some heard with tears, and a few prom- 
ised to seek the Lord. Next day I went to Eden and 
held two meetings. Friday, I proceeded on my way 
toward Ohio.— -not knowing what should befall me, 
save that experience bore me witness that poverty 
and afflictions awaited me. Yet the Lord wiped 
away my tears, and I felt peace — believing this jour- 
ney was in obedience to the requirement of jny hea- 
venly Father. I tarried the night in Collins; the 
next day held a meeting at Hanover, but enjoyed lit- 
tle freedom. On the Sabbath, preaching again at 
Hanover, the gracious Redeemer freed my spirit, and 
made my soul ts mouHt up as with wings. At the 
cW&e, fourteen kneeled 3 while prayer was made fur 



188 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

their salvation. Sabbath evening, I spoke to a sol- 
emn assembly in the village of Foraceville; the next 
day I preached in Hanover, and again the day fol- 
lowing in Foraceville. The latter meeting was a joy- 
ful season. On Wednesday the Lord blessed me 
while preaching in Pomfrct. Thursday, I travelled 
twenty-six miles in company with Elder Blodget, to 
Northeast, Penn., and the next day held a meeting. 
Continuing my journey, I passed through Erie to 
Mill Creek, and tarried over the Sabbath; but being 
quite unwell, I preached but once. Monday, I trav- 
elled twenty-five miles to Springfield, and held a 
meeting. The Reformed Methodists, in this place 
received rne kindly. 

Tuesday, Nov. 23, I entered the state of Ohio, and 
spoke with freedom to a solemn assembly in Salem. 
Here a glorious revival was gladdening Zion, under 
the labours of Elder Asa Morrison. About two hun- 
dred had professed to find the " pearl of great price." 
On Thursday I attended Elder Morrison's appoint- 
ment to preach a funeral discourse. He read 1 Pet. 
1 :24,2o, for a text, spoke about ten minutes, then 
told the people he could not preach; and after ad- 
dressing the mourners about five minutes, he took his 
seat, apparently much depressed in spirit. Feeling 
an impression of duty, I arose immediately, and spoke 
from the same scripture. It pleased the Lord to give 
me much liberty. Blessed be his name. Thursday, 
Nov. 25, had been appointed by the governor of the 
state for a day of public thanksgiving. I met an as- 
sembly in the evening at the centre of the town, and 
many I believe felt that thankfulness w T hich makes the 
soul happy. The next day I preached in Monroe, 
and the word appeared to touch the hearts of some. 
The day following I visited a family who professed no 
religion— conversed and prayed with them, and left 
them all weeping. Sunday, I attended meeting with 
Elder Morrison at Salem centre. Elder M. spoke 
in the former part of the day, from Rev. 22:17. In 
the afternoon, I addressed them from Jeremiah 6:16. 
Through the whole there, was much solemnity; and 
at the close, nearly twenty mourners came forward 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 183 

for prayer. In this place, five dollars were given 
me, for which I returned thanks to my Master. In 
the evening I preached at Kingsville. 

On Monday evening, I preached a few miles west 
of Ashtahula, from Gen. 1:3. After meeting, Mr. 
invited me to tarry with him the night. I ac- 
cepted his invitation: he asked me to eat no supper — 
£ave me no breakfast — and charged me for keeping 
my horse. I paid my bill, bid him adieu, and rode 
twenty miles to Perry. Being requested to tarry and 
hold a meeting in this place, I complied and was 
kindly received by the people. The next day, I 
preached in the Baptist meeting-house at Euclid, 
twenty-five miles from Perry. A precious season 
was enjoyed, and many entreated me to tarry awhile. 
But believing that duty forbid, I proceeded the next 
morning at dawn of day, and on Friday arrived at the 
house of brother E. Kenney, in Milan, Huron coun- 
ty. Having preached in this town considerably in 
my former visit to this state, I now found acquaint- 
ance, and was affectionately received. I tarried 
nearly a week, preached six times, and gave two ex- 
hortations in other meetings. My mind was shut up. 
in doubts and trials in some of these meetings, — in 
others, the Lord blessed me. I met some opposition 
from predestinarians, and from the advocates of in- 
fant sprinkling. I merely entreated them to search 
the scriptures, and see whether I had preached ac- 
cording to truth. 

Saturday, Dec. 11, I -went to Bioomingville, in. 
company with Elder John Mugg, a Free-Will Bap- 
tist, and spoke to an assembly from Rom. 10:10. In 
this discourse I preached a full atonement- — and that 
the Saviour is willing to save all men, if they will 
repent and believe according to the grace given them 
in the gospel. When I closed my remarks, a man 
arose and objected to the doctrine: he said it repre- 
sented God as superfluous in his work; (i For in- 
stance, like a man who intends to build a house twenty 
ieet by ticenty, but digs a cellar forty feet by twenty." 
"Therefore/ 5 said he, "as one half of this work 
would be superfluous, so would a general atonement 



190 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

be, unless God designed to save all men.' 5 To this 
I replied, that the Lord sends the rain and snow on 
the barren wastes unoccupied by man, also upon the 
fields of the slothful. Likewise he maketh the sun 
to shine, where seemingly there is no need of light. 
Yet this does not prove that the great Creator is su- 
perfluous in his works. No more can a general 
atonement, whereby all men may have salvation, be a 
superfluous work. For by it alone the equality of 
God's ways to his creatures is manifested, and the 
sinner's personal guilt made to appear, and to fall 
upon his own soul in such a manner as to leave him 
without excuse. This will make him speechless in 
the great day of retribution. 

Saturday afternoon, I accompanied Elder Mugg to 
York, the place of his residence. He removed from 
New- York, where I had previously had some ac- 
quaintance with him; and now our interview was 
pleasant. On the Sabbath, I gave two discourses. 
After the close, several young men who were mourn- 
ing for their sins, kneeled in the time of prayer. My 
horse having met with an accident, prevented me from 
pursuing my journey. On Monday, borrowing an- 
other horse, I rode twenty -five miles to Greenfield, 
and spoke to a confused assembly. I tarried nearly 
a week in this town, and in Peru, and preached seven 
times. Sabbath, Dec. 19, I preached in Norwalk, 
and next went to Clarksfield and Canterbury. I tar- 
ried three days and held five meetings, one of which 
was unusually solemn. After speaking to an assem- 
bly in Townsend, I again visited Milan, and held two 
meetings. In one, a predestinarian preacher gave 
me John 17:20, for a text: " Neither pray I for these 
alone," &c. The Lord favoured me with good lib- 
erty in speaking from it. On Monday, Dec. 27, I 
returned to York, and finding my beast still unfit for 
use, I tarried a few days and held several meetings 
in this town, and one in Green Creek. The latter 
was a profitable season. 

During my stay, I visited a man named Abraham 
Marks, who was at the point of death. At this time, 
he was vomiting «a black substance, which, as his 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 19l 

physician afterwards stated, was his vital parts. Still 
he was free from pain, and seemed to be almost with- 
out concern. He knew not that death was nigh; but 
in a few minutes his spirit took its flight. The day 
after, I attended the funeral and preached from Eccl. 
7:2: " It is better to go to the house of mourning than 
to go to the house of feasting: for that is the end of all 
men; and the living will lay it to his heart." It was a 
time of much weeping. But alas! the sorrow of many 
continued only for a little season; and their forget- 
fulness of God returned. While on our way to the 
grave, which was in the edge of a forest, the sun went 
down; and the solemnities of the burial were much 
increased by their being performed by moonlight. 

January 1, 1825, I addressed a solemn assembly in 
York, and started again on my journey, but had gone 
only five miles, when my horse became so lame that 
I was unable to proceed. So I returned to York, 
tarried a week, and held a few meetings. As my 
beast remained unfit for use, and as no prospect ap- 
peared of a change for the better, I concluded to 
teach a school in this town and preach with the peo- 
ple. Accordingly I engaged one for three months 
at ten dollars per month, hoping by this to be ena- 
bled to supply my wants, and free myself from em- 
barrassment. From the commencement of my travels, 
I had endeavoured to employ all my leisure time in 
study, and by this course had improved my education. 
Still I was poorly qualified for the business; but the 
school being backward, I thought by diligence and 
perseverance I might get along. This was my first 
engagement in any worldly employment for four 
years. I now made stated appointments twice a week 
in York, and twice in Green Creek, five miles frorn^ 
my school. I generally walked to the latter place 
after the close of my school, and the days being 
short, frequently without having taken any food after 
breakfast, except a piece with my scholars, and often 
arrived at the meeting too late to partake of any re- 
freshment till after the exercises. Sometimes, in or- 
der to meet my engagements, I would leave Green 
Creek without any breakfast, and arriving only ia 



192 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

reason to commence my school, I would have no op* 
portunity to get a regular meal till night. Three or 
four miles of this distance lay through a wood, and 
having no guide except marked trees, twice I lost my 
way, and wandered for a time in the wood. These 
toils and privations I endured joyfully, that I might 
warn the wicked and win souls to Christ. Sometimes 
the Lord gave me freedom, led my soul into the deep 
waters, and comforted me with the cheering light of 
his countenance. 

In York, a few believed in the Lord, and were 
baptized by Eld. Mugg: and in the latter part of 
January, a church of twelve or fourteen members 
was organized by Elders J. Mugg and Samuel Brad- 
ford. This month, I attended the Huron quarterly 
meeting, which was a quickening, refreshing time to 
Zion. In Green Creek, we had some good seasons. 
A small number professed to find Jesus, and many 
others were much impressed; but shrinking at the 
cross they found no salvation. Still I sowed with the 
hope, that the good seed of the kingdom would yet 
spring up and bear fruit. In this town I was called 
to preach on two funeral occasions. One, was a 
young man just married, who after one week's sick- 
ness, was cut off from life. The other was an aged 
man. Neither of them professed to have any hope 
in Christ. Alas! how many live without God, and 
are unprepared when called to meet the conquering 
£>e. I visited other towns at the distance of ten, 
twenty, or thirty miles, and preached according to 
the grace given me. At some of these meetings, 
there were good signs; at others, my spirit was cast 
down, and the solitary places were witness to my 
groans for the salvation of sinners. Generally, how- 
•ever, I enjoyed peace of mind, which was sweeter 
than any thing this earth can afford. 

About two months after the commencement of my 
school, sickness began to prevail, and a number of my 
scholars were taken ill. This so reduced the school, 
xhat after obtaining the consent of my employers, I 
dismissed it. By faithful care, my horse had become 
fit A>r uiie, and I made preparations to go my way. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 193 

iDuring my stay, I had formed a very agreeable ac- 
quaintance with Elder Mugg and Jared Miner. The 
latter, when I came to this country, was a licensed 
preacher of the Methodist connexion. Soon he went 
forward in baptism, united with the newly organized 
church in York, and has since become an elder. I 
spent many happy hours with him and his family, and 
received much kindness from them. With these dear 
friends I found it hard to part. 

Wednesday, March 16, I preached a farewell dis- 
course in York ; and the next day another in Green 
Creek. Friday I crossed the Indian reservation, a 
wilderness of twelve miles, and tarried the night near 
Fort Ball; the next day went to the Methodist mis- 
sionary station at Upper Sandusky. In the evening 
I attended meeting with them, and after a sermon, 
gave an exhortation. 

Sabbath, March 20, having no invitation to preach, 
or to tarry at the station, I proceeded to Big Island, 
in Marion county, where I found an assembly col- 
lected to hear Elder David Dudley, who was a Free- 
Will Baptist. Many more were present than could 
enter the house. Being a stranger, I took a seat 
without, till the discourse was closed. Then going 
to the door, I looked in and said; " There is in this 
town, a certain son, who has received of his father a 
rich inheritance, with every kindness a parent's love 
can bestow. The father has visited the son several 
times; — but, without cause, the son has absolutely 
refused even to receive him into his house! The 
father has reasoned the case, and affectionately en* 
treated the son again and again, — reminding him of 
his liberality and uniform kindness. Still, this son, 
though he did not pretend to dispute the kindness of 
his father, nor assign a single reason for his own con* 
duct, has obstinately persisted in refusing to give 
his father admission into his habitation." Inquisitive 
countenances, surprise, and disgust, with a breathless 
silence, immediately ensued. After a pause, I said, 
" This son is now present." The anxious inquiry, 
" Who can it be?" seemed heightened, and the peo- 
ple looked on one another with astonishment. Then 
17 



194 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

said I, li Sinner, thou art this rebellious son! God* 
thy father by creation, has given thee all the good 
thou hast ever enjoyed. Oft he hath visited thee in 
mercy, and knocked at the door of thy heart — but by 
unbelief, thou hast obstinately bolted him out!" The 
Spirit of God set this home to the assembly — and 
many wept. A justice of the peace, that was present, 
felt this applied to him as though a voice from heaven 
had said, " Thou art the man." He felt that he was 
the rebellious son, and mourned for his sins till God 
spoke peace to his soul. 

Here my acquaintance with Elder Dudley com- 
menced. He removed to this town about two years 
previous, and gathered a small church, but they had 
laboured under many trials. Elder D. had often 
wept for the unbelief of the people and the low state 
of Zion. The Lord had lately answered his prayers, 
and revived His work. He was witnessing a good 
reformation in the place of his residence, and in an 
adjacent town. A goodly number had already been 
converted, and the church increased to forty-five or 
fifty members, all happily united in the service of 
God. I found many open doors for preaching; and 
my health being poor, and the time so far passed, I 
gave up the idea of going to the Mississippi; and for 
a time laboured in Big Island, Salt-rock, and at Marion 
county seat. The Lord favoured me with some good 
seasons. 

About this time, I visited Grand township, which 
joins Salt-rock, and preached in a neighbourhood situ- 
ated on the line of these towns. Being strongly so- 
licited by certain brethren to teach a school in this 
vicinity, I engaged one for three months, thinking 
that still I might preach as much as my health would 
admit. I had subscription for twenty-five scholars, 
at $1,50 each, and commenced teaching on Tuesday, 
March 29, 1825. I made stated appointments, three 
times a week at my school-house, and once a week 
about five miles distant. In the vicinity of the last 
appointment the people appeared to have as little idea 
of repentance, of regeneration, and the nature of the 
gospel, as any people to whom I ever preached. I 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 195 

attended my appointments with them a few weeks, 
and sometimes spoke with much freedom; but the ef-* 
feet seemed no more than beating upon an adamant. 
At length, despairing of seeing any reformation, I 
withdrew my appointments. In the vicinity of my 
school, I found it hard preaching, as the people gen^ 
erally had little faith in the gospel, or little under- 
standing even of its theory. Their views of the way 
to heaven seemed to be these: — to cease from im- 
moralities— ^to do good — join the church, and attend 
meetings and prayers regularly. Once I remarked 
in a discourse, ' that a man may be strictly moral, — 
may be a member of the church, — attend family 
prayer, — and still die in his sins, and go to hell.' 
This remark was much spoken of as a presumptuous 
saying. But few weeks passed, however, before I 
felt the Spirit of the Lord " like a fire shut up in my 
bones; 5 ' and the power of God attended the word to 
the hearts of the people. 

Sabbath, April 24, I spoke in the forenoon from 
Luke 9:25: " For what is a man advantaged, if he 
gain the whole world, and lose himself, or be cast 
away?" In the afternoon, I spoke from verse 23, of 
the same chapter: " If any man will come after me, 
let him deny himself," Slc Several were pricked in 
the heart and cried to the Lord for mercy. In the 
evening we had another meeting, and were still more 
favoured of the Lord. Four mourners were brought 
into liberty and praised God. Col. C. of this place, 
arose weeping, and said, " Christian friends, do pray 
for me;" then he fell upon his knees and wept ex- 
ceedingly. In about a week, he found peace in be- 
lieving, and publicly confessed Christ. His conver- 
sion was instrumental of the conviction of his wife, 
who also soon found Jesus. 

May 16, 1825. While dining near the school- 
house, I heard a sudden sound, like the coming of a 
mighty whirlwind. A breathless silence ensued, and 
in an instant, all left the table. Apprised of what 
was at hand, I thought of my scholars, and petitioned 
Heaven to protect them from danger. About twenty- 
five were in the school-house, which was situated in 



1 96 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

a grove of large oaks. On coming into the open air- 
such a scene as I had never witnessed, was presented. 
The trees of the adjacent forest seemed to bow be- 
fore a dreadful hurricane, like grass before the 
mower's scythe. Large branches of trees were flying 
in the air over the fields like husks, the earth trem- 
bled at the sound, and all around seemed as if the 
judgment day had come. We clung to the body of 
a log-house that had just been rolled up, to keep from 
being driven away. In about two minutes, this seem- 
ing agitation of all nature a little subsided. On look- 
ing around, we saw- an oak four or five feet in diam- 
eter, which had fallen within two rods of us, but such 
had been the noise, that till now, we had not per- 
ceived it. We were yet more astonished on finding 
that the wind had blown very little, for perhaps within 
twenty-five rods of the school-house — and though the 
trees fell in great numbers each side of it, not one 
fell within this distance. After the tempest, many 
pine shingles were found in the neighbourhood; and 
as there were none in these towns, the people con- 
cluded they must have been brought from the west over 
a fifty mile forest which joined the neighbourhood in 
that direction. We understood that in the western 
settlements, the tornado levelled almost every house 
in its course, till it came to this forest. We also learn- 
ed from the public papers, that after it left the county 
of Marion, its violence much increased as it moved 
eastward, till it came to the east and west forks of 
Licking. Then it swept everything in its course, level- 
led nearly every house and barn, carried many large 
trees in the air, throwing them end over end like the 
stalks of corn when carried by a fierce wind. The 
destruction of property was great, and several lives 
were lost. I understood that one man who fled from a 
large brick house into an orchard, had his brains dash- 
ed out by a stick twelve inches in length and one and 
a half in diameter, that was driven by the wind. The 
house from which he fled was levelled, and the fam- 
ily escaped by taking refuge in the cellar. We were 
also informed, that two men on a plain seeing a cloud 
rig in the west, watched it, till they discovered !:. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 197 

it was a cloud of trees, branches, &,e. brought by the 
wind. One hid himself under a fallen tree; the oth- 
<er was carried by the wind half a mile, but by cling- 
ing to bushes that were flying in the air, he finally 
escaped with his life and sustained little injury. This 
whirlwind was thought to exceed in its violence any 
that had ever visited this country. I thought, Alas! 
what will sinners do, when the " whirlwind of the 
Lord goeth forth with fury, a continuing whirlwind; it 
shall fall with pain upon the head of the wicked , n Ci and 
(hey shall not escape." Jer. 30:23; Job. 11:20. Let 
him that is wise seek a hiding place from that awful 
storm of wrath, which will soon be poured out upon 
the ungodly. 

The revival continued to progress in the townships 
of Grand and Salt-rock, till twelve or fifteen professed 
to experience salvation. Elder Dudley preached 
with us twice, and baptized eleven of the converts, 
among whom were Col. C, and Esq. H. who was 
awakened at the time I addressed the sinner under 
the character of the rebellious son. These united 
with the church at Big Island. In the meantime, Mr. 
J. Dixon, a circuit preacher of the Methodists, came 
into the vicinity of the revival and gathered a society 
of about twenty-five members Of these, I under- 
stood that only four or five professed to enjoy reli- 
gion. He urged the mourners forward, saying to 
them, if they would take up the eross and join the 
society, perhaps they would immediately find salva- 
tion. Accordingly they complied, but sad was the 
apparent effect; for from this time, as they were 
within the pales of the church, they seemed to feel 
measurably secure, andsoon, to appearance, their con- 
cern and anxiety for salvation died away. I think, of 
the twenty mourners that united with the society, 
there was not one soul, or at least not more than one, 
that professed to experience a saving change ofheart. 
Thus the reformation stopped. O! how this pained 
my soul. I wrote a letter to Mr. Dixon, and in the 
same, endeavoured to convince him that his course had 
been unscriptural, and stated the effect, which, to 
appearance, it had on the minds of the mourners. Ifa 
17* 



198 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

returned me an answer, in which he justified hi? 
practice of building churches or societies of uncon- 
verted persons. To the answer he added a lengthy 
piece of poetry, which he called a "satire." In this, 
he called me "Folly's eldest son;" — and made an epi- 
taph accordingly, to be put on my tombstone. As 
this was from a professed minister of the meek and 
lowly Jesus, it deeply wounded my soul. With an 
aching heart, I laid it before the Lord, and conclud- 
ed to let it rest till I should meet him at that tribunal 
from which there will be no appeal. I was informed 
that some of the Methodist brethren were grieved 
with him for this satire, and talked of reporting him 
to the Conference. But this was the last I heard* 4 of 
it. O that he may repent of this thing, and find mer- 
cy in the day of the Lord. 

During my school, I frequently preached in other 
neighbourhoods, particularly in Big Island, and at 
Marion county seat. In the former place the revival 
under the labours of Elder Dudley, continued, and 
the church in his care walked in great liberty. A 
more happy and engaged people, I think I had never 
seen. Such was the power and glory that were fre- 
quently manifested in their meetings, that they were 
indeed awful on account of the presence of the 
Lord. 

I was present on a baptismal occasion, that was 
remarkably interesting. The day was beautiful, and 
baptism was performed in the river Sciota, in the 
midst of the great prairie between Big Island and 
Marion. Scarcely a tree or shrub obstructed the 
sight for several miles square. The grass that was 
now four or five feet in height, bended gently before 
a breeze, while the assembly formed a procession 
between one and two miles in length. They came to 
the river about the centre of the prairie where they 
had been wont to baptize, and there met another com- 
pany of people from Marion county seat. A large 
proportion of this assembly were holy Christians and 
happy converts. They began to sing one of the 
songs of Zion, and were filled with joy somewhat like 
that which gladdened the heart of the disciple*, when. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 199 

a.s their blessed Master was riding into Jerusalem, 
they cried c{ Hosanna to the Son of David!" We 
kneeled on the grass while prayer was made to God; 
then Elder Dudley led five happy converts into the 
stream who came out rejoicing. Much solemni- 
ty pervaded the assembly and many wept. At the 
conclusion of this interesting season, the church, join- 
ing hands, formed a ring, in which those just baptiz-* 
ed united, and thus received the right-hand of fellow- 
ship. Then all kneeled, and prayer was made for 
them, for the mourners present, for the assembly, 
and for the whole world. They united again in a 
song of praise, that with heavenly melody rang o'er 
the plain. Shortly after they commenced singing s 
they began to shake hands with each other, and be- 
fore the hymn closed, this salutation was exchanged 
by nearly the whole assembly; and many seemed al- 
most ' caught away by the Spirit. 5 While the congre- 
gation was dispersing, I watched the different com- 
panies as they followed the winding paths through 
the waving grass, and from some I heard the voice 
of singing and gladness till they were lost from sight 
amid the oak groves that surrounded the prairie of 
Sciota. My soul was melted by the sublimity of the 
scene; and as I retired, I wept for joy. This day I 
remember as one of the most interesting of my life. 

My school closed on the 25th of June, 1825. I 
uniformly began and closed the exercises of the day 
with prayer; and frequently made addresses to the 
scholars, which seemed to gain place in their little 
hearts, and they often listened with tears. They had 
treated me with much affection, and I found the 
thoughts of parting with them quite painful. The 
manner of their instruction from former teachers, was 
very different from that with which I had been ac- 
quainted; and pursuing the method of my own coun- 
try, it was not only new and pleasing to the scholars, 
but also to my employers. Many solicited me to en- 
gage for another term. I had enjoyed peace of mind, 
and did not feel that I had erred in past engagements ; 
for I had opportunities of preaching often, and the 
Lord had blessed the word to the salvation of some. 



900 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

1 had also enjoyed an advantage that I did not antici- 
pate. I found that instructing others had contributed 
to my own improvement. At the commencement of 
my school in York, I began the study of figures with- 
out an instructer. As I boarded with my employers. 
and preached five or six times in a week, I had little 
leisure for study, till after others retired to rest. By 
continuing my studies till midnight, and sometimes 
til 1 * two or three o'clock in the morning. I succeeded, 
with two or three exceptions, in working all the sums 
in Adams' Arithmetic, before the close of my second 
school. 

July 1. 1825, I engaged to teach the same school 
another term of three months. Soon I felt impres- 
sions, that the harvest time with sinners in this place 
had passed, that several who had been awakened 
to seek God, had grieved his Spirit, and that now. the 
Lord had said of them as he did of Ephraim: Th<j 
ere '[joined to idols; let them alone.'' I told these im- 
pressions in public, and at the same time felt a deep 
^ense of the awful justice of the great God. I felt 
that it was a sealing time, and these presentiments 
proved true; for not one soul, during my stay, after- 
wards professed to find salvation. Still I continued 
preaching with great freedom, and much peace of 
mind. My discourses, however, were principally di- 
rected to comfort and strengthen the saints. I ob- 
served some seriousness in my school, and hoped 
that at some future period, the good seed that had 
been sown with many tears, would spring up and 
bear fruit. These hopes were not unfounded. One 
or two years after I left Ohio, I received a letter 
from a friend, stating that several of these children 
had been converted, and often reflected on the se- 
rious impressions they received in this school. 

About this time, I began to have forebodings that 
f ickness awaited me, and perhaps death. I spoke of 
these several times to my friends, particularly to 
brother. Bates, formerly from Montpelier, Vt. He had 
been in the holy war forty-six years. The Lord had 
blessed him with a convenient dwelling, and the good 
ihiflgs of this life; and he kindly invited me, if I 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 201 

should be ill, to come to his house, where he assured 
me I should have every kindness in their power to 
bestow. On the 10th of August, I began to feel un- 
well; but continued my school. The next day, my 
indisposition increased, and with considerable effort I 
passed through the duties of the school, then told my 
scholars that I was ill, and they need not come again 
till they heard from me. A shower was now rising, 
and as I felt anxious to reach brother Bates's, a dis- 
tance of three miles, I rode very fast; but being over- 
taken by the rain, when within half a mile of his 
house, I called on a friend, took a bed, and tarried 
the night. The next morning, I was only able tG 
ride to brother Bates's, where I was affectionately re- 
ceived, and went immediately to bed. A fever had 
fastened upon my system, and as the climate was un- 
favourable to my constitution, it was thought my 
illness would be severe. This I expected; but as it 
increased, clouds veiled my mind, and I enjoyed little 
comfort. I tried to pray, but my prayers seemed 
like a chattering noise. Occasional flashes of light, 
only kept me from sinking. I had often thought, if 
laid on a bed of sickness in a land far from home, the 
smiles of Him in whom I had put my trust, would ren- 
der even this situation pleasant, and chase my woes 
away. But now as my distress increased, and the 
light of God's countenance was withdrawn, my trials* 
seemed greater than I could bear. I felt that my soul 
was wading through a furnace of affliction ; I sought 
the cause, but found it not. I knew not that I had 
neglected any particular duty, or committed any par- 
ticular sin, for which I was thus forsaken of the Lord. 
In consequence of my gloomy state, sceptical sugges- 
tions troubled me ; and Satan tempted me to doubt the 
reality of religion, the immortality of the soul, and 
even the existence of God. But the many evidences 
of the divine authenticity of the scriptures, with my 
own experience, wherein my soul had been made ex- 
ceeding joyful in circumstances, temporally, very afflic- 
tive, prevented these evil suggestions from taking any 
root in my mind. Again, I reflected, that this state 
ib one of trial, and in the intimate connection of sou! 



♦ 02 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and body, it would be strange indeed, if the state of 
one should not in some measure affect the condition 
of the other. If by trouble of mind the outer man 
wears away, as of consumption, why should it be in- 
credible that disorder of body should affect the mind? 
From these reflections, I resolved that a happy state 
of feeling should not be the basis of my hope; that 
though my sight was dim, I would still walk by faith. 
Yea, I said in my heart, "Though he slay me, yet uill 
I irust in him." 

In a little time after my confinement, I became 
very sick, and lost to myself. After midnight, brother 
Bates went several miles for a physician, and soon 
another was called. They were both men of skill, 
and very attentive. In about ten days they succeed- 
ed in checking the fever, and I began to amend. The 
famHy seemed to know no weariness in the abundant 
care and kindness they bestowed upon me; and to 
this day the remembrance of it melts my heart. 

In the latter part of August, a quarterly meeting 
was to be organized in Norton, twenty-five miles dis- 
tant. Feeling anxious to attend, I ventured to ride 
five or ten miles in a day till I reached the place. 
Four churches united and formed the Marion quar* 
terly meeting. Three of these were in Big Island, 
Marion, and Norton. The quarterly meeting con-, 
tained two elders, David Dudley and Samuel Brad- 
ford, and about one hundred members. My heart 
was glad for the good work of the Lord in this wil- 
derness. But my short journey had been too much 
for my strength, and my fever returned; so that dur- 
ing the meeting, I did not stay in the assembly more 
than two hours. In this time I sat in a chair, and 
preached about an hour with some freedom. I re- 
tired immediately from the barn where the meeting 
was holden, went into a chamber, and lay down on a 
sheet expanded on a frame, to prevent the inconven- 
ience of the heat. Here I continued, mostly alone, 
passing the time in much restlessness and weeping, 
till the quarterly meeting closed. Then I returned 
slowly to Marion county seat; and when I arrived, 
my strength was so exhausted, that I thought I should 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 203 

fall from my horse. Col. H. Gorton, a brother and 
friend, seeing my situation, met me a few rods from 
his door, and helped me into his house, and on to a 
bed. In a few minutes a chill struck me, my mouth 
and tongue became cold and numb, and for a little 
time I was unable to speak. After this I was con- 
fined by what is called a chill fever, a complaint fre- 
quent in this country, and which often proves fatal. 
I tarried at brother Gorton's about a week, and was 
attended by one of my former physicians; then I went 
to the house of Eld. Bradford, and staid another week. 
I endured much pain at both these places, and fre- 
quently had turns of derangement; but at the close 
of the second week, through the blessing of God, my 
health was measurably restored. The kindness I re- 
ceived from these friends was very considerable; 
may Heaven bless them. I had formed some acquain- 
tance with Elder Bradford in New- York, and the 
opportunity I now enjoyed with him was comforting. 
About the middle of September, I was able to move 
slowly from place to place, and hold a few meetings, 
I called to see my physicians, and though they did 
not profess religion, they declined receiving any re- 
ward for their services, and seemed to take satisfaction 
in showing me these favours. O that it may be said 
to them, in a coming day, " I teas sick and ye visited 
*n-e." After this I returned to Grand township, again 
commenced my school, and continued it two weeks. 
In the early part of Oct. 1825, I attended the orga- 
nization of the Ohio yearly meeting, in Center, a 
township joining Big Island. Elders David Dudley, 
Moses Dudley, Marcus Kilbourn, Samuel Bradford, 
and two or three other preachers were present, The 
meeting was organized by appointing Elder Bradford, 
moderator, and myself to serve as recorder for this 
session. Huron, Marion, and Miami quarterly meet- 
ings united; and in these, I think there were ten or- 
dained preachers, and thirteen small churches. The 
number of members was not ascertained, but proba- 
bly did not exceed three hundred. We enjoyed some 
refreshings through a part of the meeting; but on the 
Sabbath it appeared to be a time of mourning, es- 



J04 A RELlGtOUS NARRATIVE. 

pecially among the preachers. In the latter part of 
the day, however, the free Spirit dispersed the gloom 
in some measure, and several weighty exhortations 
excited a degree of feeling in the assembly. As the 
meeting was about to close, a great solemnity filled 
my soul. By faith, I saw the " Plant of renoivn" 
spreading its tender branches over the wilderness of 
the west and south. It seemed as though the future 
prosperity and glory of the church were instantly 
presented before mine eyes. I beheld the little pray- 
ing bands scattered amid the plains and forests of 
Ohio, from lake Erie to Ohio river, and west into 
the deserts of Indiana, and saw them worship in their 
log cottages. And the period seemed near, when this 
little company, now assembled in a barn to hold the 
first yearly meeting, should become a great people. 
I thought with myself, O what will the Lord do for 
them in twenty years! Surely we have reason to be- 
lieve he will work wonders. O, if Randall and Colby 
could have been here to-day, and have seen the white 
fields ready for the harvest, how would they have 
wept for joy. Twenty years from this time, if the 
brethren remain steadfast, and the Ohio yearly meet- 
ing assemble, what wonders, what glorious revivals 
and additions can they speak of to the praise of their 
Redeemer. Then they may look back to this day, 
and remember they were but as a handful. The 
meeting closed with much solemnity, and many I be- 
iieve went away comforted. 

I had laboured under constant depression of mind 
since the time of my confinement; and only at inter- 
vals, and even then but for a few minutes, was I 
happy. At this meeting, the Lord granted some com- 
fort to my soul; but to my sorrow, I found that my 
joy departed immediately after. My days were again 
solitary, and spent in mourning; and my prayers 
seemed an empty sound. I felt that I had little more 
work to do for the Lord in this land. A constant 
^loom continued to veil my mind, my labours seemed 
more worthless than the dust, and I could see no 
prospect of their being useful in this part of the coun- 
try. One month of the term for which I had engaged 



a Religious narrative. 205 

to teach school was yet to come, and I concluded to 
ask a dismission, that I might return to New- York. 
This was granted; and in two days, all my employers 
with one or two small exceptions, paid what was due 
on the school-bills. I attended a few meetings in the 
vicinity of my school, and in neighbouring towns. 
Thick darkness seemed to cover me, and I deeply 
sighed for barrenness of soul. Could the trees on 
the plains of Marion county speak, they might 
tell the solitary hours I there spent in sighs and 
groans. 

About the 10th of October, 1825, I bid my brethren 
and friends farewell. It was a solemn parting — and 
to me, a gloomy time. My health was still poor, and 
I was very feeble. A journey of nearly five hundred 
miles lay before me, to travel principally on horse- 
back, amid the winds and rains of autumn. But this 
was nothing compared with the cheerless winter that 
chilled my poor soul. Sometimes I would try to ap- 
ply to my case the words of David: i( Why art thou 
cast down, O my soul? and why art thou disquieted 
2vithin me? Hope thou in God; for I shall yet praise 
him, who is the health of my countenance, and my God." 
Still this could not bring the life-giving presence of 
my Saviour; nor recall the happiness of former days. 
I proceeded on my journey to Green Creek and York 
townships, a distance of about fifty miles. After rest- 
ing some days and holding a few meetings, I contin- 
ued my journey to Wayne, preaching occasionally by 
the way. I arrived at this town the first day of No- 
vember, gave notice for a meeting at the house of 
Mr. Morse, and a considerable room was soon filled. 
A revival had lately gladdened Zion, and if I was 
correctly informed, all in the assembly, except three, 
professed religion. Of this I was ignorant at the 
time, and my mind was led to direct my discourse to 
the unconverted. I spoke from Prov. 23:23: i( Buy 
the truth and sell it not." From an impression, I 
turned and addressed a stranger who stood by my side, 
in the following manner: " Young man, remember 
though thou art now in time, to-morrow thou may est 
be in eternity ; though to-dav thou art with us in the 
18 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

body, to-morrow thou may est be conversant with dis- 
embodied spirits in the eternal world/' This man 
uras the only male in the assembly that had no hope 
in Christ. I was informed that he went home quite 
serious, and made some remarks on the youth of the 
preacher, and the sermon he had heard, that indicated 
his heart had been touched. The next morning he 
arose in like manner solemn, but soon commenced 
singing a song, apparently to drown reflection. This 
had been his usual manner when convicted, accord- 
ing to his frequent confessions. One of his associ- 
ates coming in while he was singing, sa id to him: 
" You feel quite merry this morning?' 7 He replied: 
" Fes — what is the use of one's dying before his time 
comes ?" Soon he went to the rolling up of a iog- 
building — continued cheerful through the day, and 
occasionally sung songs; but a little before sunset, 
a log on which he sat at the top of the building, began 
to roll. He saw that he must fall, yet being strong 
and active, seemed to think he should escape danger, 
and cried with his usual cheerfulness, " Take care 
boys." These were his last words; for as soon as 
he reached the ground the log fell on his head. He 
could neither speak nor move, but looked wishfully 
on his friends, and died in fifteen minutes. Thus he 
found that his time had come li as a thief in the nighi.' T 
When leaving home in the morning, he stopped a lit- 
tle distance from the door, in which his wife was 
standing with their only child, looked at them a min- 
ute in silence, then returning, kissed the child, and 
left his little family for ever! But ah, how little did 
he think he had heard his last sermon — that the last 
day of his life had come, and the Judge was standing 
at the door! May this be a warning to the ungodly. 
When I heard the solemn tidings, I was at the house 
of Horace Morse, a brother of the young man, and a 
preacher in the Free-Will Baptist connexion. I vis- 
ited the fatal spot immediately, and guided by a bloody 
path, followed the body of this unfortunate youth to a 
neighbouring dwelling; where with keen sympathies 
I witnessed the agonies of his companion and numer^ 
ous relatives, who wept as though they had no re- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 207 

roaining comfort. Then I said, " Man is like to van- 
ity: his days arc as a shadow that passeth away." 

Nov. 4, 1825, closed twenty years of my life, and 
it was a day of much reflection and solemnity. As it- 
was the wish of the relatives, I preached the funeral 
sermon of the young man that had heen called away 
so suddenly. A numerous congregation attended, 
and about thirty mourners wept at the grave of their 
deceased friend ; while the multitude that stood 
around dropped many a tear. I never was present 
on a more impressive occasion. " Blessed is the man 
that ts is ready:" for " man knoiteth not his time." 

After this, I attended a few meetings in these parts, 
and formed some acquaintance with several brethren 
of the Wayne quarterly meeting, which had been 
just organized. The number of members was small, 
yet, there appeared to be some humble, faithful souls 
among them. I enjoyed some interesting seasons, yet 
generally my spirit continued in bondage, and my la- 
bours still seemed to be almost useless. But as I 
was confident my commission had been received from 
the Lord, I dared not forbear to warn the wicked. 1 
continued my journey to New- York, and held several 
meetings by the way, still labouring under trials, and 
■doubting whether I should ever again enjoy the set- 
tled peace that once blessed my soul. Yet the oath 
that I made on the day of my espousal, was engraven 
on my heart, and I felt no inclination to violate it; 
but when tempted to give up my hope, I would sav- 
in the language of Peter: il Lord, to whom shall I 
go? thou hast the words of eternal life. 5 ' At Hano- 
ver, N. Y., I took my gig which I left there when 
going to Ohio, and proceeding on my way home- 
ward, held a few meetings in the western part of the 
state. 

About the first of Dec, 1325, I arrived at my fath- 
ers in Junius, having been absent about fourteen 
months, and was received affectionately. But find- 
ing that my brother Friend had left home only a day 
or two before, to go to Michigan, expecting to be 
vdbsent one or two years, I followed him immediately 
&hout seYcnty miles, and overtook him. We had a 



208 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

pleasant meeting, and returned thanks to God. He 
concluded to delay his journey ; and accompanied 
me home. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

.My trials and labours for seven months after my return 
from Ohio. 

Mv soul continued in a furnace of affliction. My 
hours passed in gloom, and my days were numbered 
in much sorrow. I attended one or two meetings in 
adjacent towns, but such heaviness oppressed me, 
that I felt confident my labour was in vain. My de- 
pression increased, and I dreaded to visit my breth- 
ren, expecting they would be greatly disappointed in 
me — and their disappointment I thought, would fill 
me with anguish. Believing my life was of little use 
to the church or to the world, and thinking it mat- 
tered little where I spent my time, I engaged a school 
in my father's neighbourhood, and commenced teach- 
ing about the 10th of December. I made stated ap- 
pointments twice a week in this vicinity, and once a 
week in an adjacent neighbourhood, and occasionally 
preached in other places, particularly in Galen. Great 
darkness covered the people: — oft I went to my ap- 
pointments with a heavy heart, and returned with the 
burden still increased. I enjoyed the society of my 
father's family, and my three brothers attended the 
school. These were pleasant temporal privileges, 
but they could not make me happy while my Saviour 
hid his face, and I could not see sinners turning to 
God. In solitary places I wept, and prayed the Lord 
once more to dispel my darkness and shine into my 
heart; but still I found no answer to my petitions. 
I read the Lamentations of the prophet Jeremiah, and 
applied such passages as these to my case: fC I am 
the man that hath seen affliction by the rod of his 
wrath. He hath led me and brought me into dark- 
ness but not into light. Surely against me is ho 






A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. £09 

turned; he turneth his hand against me all the day. 
He hath set me in dark places as they that he dead 
of old. He hath hedged me about that I cannot get 
out: He hath made my chain heavy. Also when I 
cry and shout, he shutteth out my prayer. — And I 
said, My strength and my hope is perished from the 
Lord." Lam. 3:1 — 8,18. Still, in this state of af- 
fliction, I knew God was just in all his ways, and 
that he would be just, if, for my unfaithfulness and 
my sins, he should hide his face for ever. Yet the 
Lord strengthened me, so that I felt no inclination 
to ftbandon the cause of Christ, or yield my hope in 
the promises of God: but I did seriously think of re- 
tiring from a public life; for all my preaching seemed 
like ci sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal." I re- 
viewed my experience and rny evidences of accept- 
ance with God. I could not reject them. Again I 
examined my evidences of having been called to 
preach the gospel. I could not disbelieve. And now 
what could I do ? This commission was not i ' a light 
thing" that I might lay aside by my own will; and 
as the mandate, ''Goye-^&nd prtavh the gospel,"" had 
not been repealed, I dared make no other conclusion 
uian this; that I would preach according to my abil- 
:cy, and leave the event with God. I tried to content 
myself by reflecting on the scripture that saith: i% No 
chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but 
grievous : nevertheless, afterward it yieldeth the 
peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are 
exercised thereby.'' And though no animation or 
joy should ever again cheer my countenance, I re- 
solved to live at the feet of my Saviour, and I said 
with the Psalmist: *' Whom have I in heaven but thee? 
and there is none upon earth that I desire besides thee." 
In Jan., 1826, I left my school to attend the Ben- 
ton quarterly meeting, holden at Flint Creek, in Mid- 
dlesex. During my visit to Ohio, there had been a 
great revival in this vicinity, and nearly one hundred 
had been baptized in the town by Elder Wire. I ex- 
pected the converts would be generally present and 
fcmch in the Spirit; and should I speak in the meet- 
ing, my testimony would be cold and useless. So i 
18* 



£10 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

concluded to be a disconsolate spectator, and entered 
the crowded assembly, hoping to find a seat in some 
corner, and pass unobserved. But immediately ev- 
ery eye was fixed on me, and the countenances of all 
seemed to tell, that they had heard of " ihe boy preach- 
er" in the days of his gladness; and that now they 
expected to hear for themselves. I thought within 
myself, 'Alas! you will be disappointed — and this as- 
sembly will spy out my barrenness.' The preacher 
who was addressing the people, stopped and invited 
me to take a seat with the ministers. I was filled 
with confusion, hid my face, and wept on account of 
my poverty. After becoming a little composed, I 
looked around on the assembly, and saw perhaps one 
hundred happy converts. They were singing one of 
the songs of Zion — heaven seemed to shine in their 
countenances — and for a few minutes, my soul was 
melted and charmed with the beautiful sight. After 
this they spoke in quick succession and with much 
power; but it reminded me of a touching contrast — 
the difference between /igjr state and mine. Again 
my poverty pressed upon ipb, as a burden that was 
insupportable, and I wept as though my tears were a 
fountain. At length I arose and began to speak; — 
my heart broke — and, " Glory to God," in this very 
hour the winds of Heaven began to blow on my soul. 
The clouds that had covered me five months, now fled 
away. The gl©ry of God beamed upon me, and again 
I tasted the happiness that had formerly gladdened 
my spirit. O, how easy it was to speak the word of 
the Lord. A few hours after this, I willingly accept- 
ed an invitation to preach; and if ever the Lord 
helped me, he did in this discourse. It seemed as 
though all I had to do was to receive the word imme- 
diately from God, and speak it to the people. The 
assembly was greatly melted, and I felt myself ex- 
ceedingly abased and humbled before God. His. 
presence was glorious and awful. After this, many 
spoke, and we enjoyed a refreshing time. Now 
it seemed as though I was in a new world; and 
if I ever felf thankful to God, I did for this deliver- 
ance. 



f 

A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 211 

Why I had been thus forsaken of the Lord, had 
been a query which I was unable to solve. But now 
it appeared that God had especially designed this vis- 
itation for the trial of my faith, and to strengthen 
others. As Whitfield says, " Ministers should be 
tempted in all things like unto brethren, that they 
may be able experimentally to succour those that are 
tempted." Again, I found that this affliction had 
worked for my good, in that it had weaned me from 
the world, taught me to feel my dependance on God, 
and had humbled my pride. 

On the Sabbath, meeting was appointed in two 
places, but the heart of the people was together, and 
they crowded into one assembly. This was \ day of 
Emmanuel's power, and a time of great joy. Again 
it fell to my lot to speak to the people, and I feared 
that my clouds would return; but it pleased the Lord 
to give me as much freedom as I enjoyed the day be- 
fore, and again, in my own sight, I sunk down as 
nothing before the Lord. O blessed be his name, for 
his great mercy to an unworthy child. After meet- 
ing, I returned to my school happy in God. Now I 
regretted that I had engaged the school, for the 
Lord's harvest appeared inviting, and I wished to be 
labouring therein. In my public communications, 
however, the Spirit gave me freedom, and I enjoyed 
much peace in opening and closing my school by 
prayer, and in frequently speaking to my scholars. 

In the early part of March, I was called to sit on a 
council of business in Sodus, appointed by the Ben- 
ton quarterly meeting. The council proposed to set 
me apart to the work whereunto the Lord had called 
me. This was unexpected. Considering my youth, 
and that the request had not been presented by the 
church of which I was a member, I was doubtful res- 
pecting my duty. But after making supplication to 
God for direction, the elder of the church in Junius, 
being present, I consented to their proposal on the 
5th of March, 1826. After my return to Junius, the 
church accepted my new credentials and gave me a 
letter accordingly. Shortly afterward, on a day ap- 
pointed for communion in Junius, it unexpectedly fell 



% 

212 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

to my lot to break bread to the church. This being 
a duty that had not before devolved on me, the cross 
was considerable, and I cried to the Lord for assis- 
tance. Language cannot describe how unworthy I 
felt to officiate in the ordinances of God's house, par- 
ticularly in the holy supper. With a trembling hand 
I moved forward to handle the symbols of my dear 
Saviour's broken body, and in doing this my soul was 
strengthened and blessed of the Lord. His presence 
was in the meeting, and we had the witness that our 
fellowship was with the Father, and with his Son Je- 
sus Christ. 

About the lath of March, I closed my school, and 
to some hf my scholars, as well as myself, it was a 
solemn day. I looked on the children that had been 
three months under my care, and reflected on the 
change that twenty years would make. How many 
would then be in the tomb — and how many of those 
who should survive would be scattered. I prayed 
that they might be prepared for the scenes of the fu- 
ture. Solemn was the thought, that my words and 
examples had made impressions, that would be re- 
membered by them long after I should be laid in the 
grave. So, I prayed that wherein I had erred, the 
Lord would forgive; and that those deeds which I had 
wrought in the light of God, might be engraven on 
their hearts, and instrumental of good to their souls. 
Two of my scholars had for some time appeared se- 
rious, and though they did not as yet submit to the 
cross, I hoped these impressions would terminate in 
their reconciliation to God. 

In the latter part of the month, I went to Ontario, 
Penfield, and Perinton, and enjoyed some refreshing 
meetings with the churches in these towns. In some 
instances the glory of the Lord shone round about us. 
We witnessed a few cases of awakening, and convic- 
tion followed a small number till they were convert- 
ed. While I was in these towns several communi- 
cated liberally to my temporal necessities. I had 
been told that it was unscriptural to give thanks to 
any but God. But about this time I read what Paul 
said, Rom. 16:4: i( Unto whom [Priscilla and Aquil- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE.. 21 & 

la] not only I give thanks, but also all the churches of 
the Gentiles." So as I had the example of Paul, and all 
the churches of the Gentiles, I gave thanks to those 
who had supplied my wants. After holding meetings 
in several other towns, I returned to Junius, preach- 
ed two or three times, and then, in company with my 
eldest brother, visited my sister in Ithica. Here I 
parted with my brother, who was to start immediately 
for Michigan. We had spent the winter together, 
and the reflection, that probably we should never en- 
joy each other's society in a like opportunity, increas- 
ed the feeling interest of this occasion. As my broth- 
er went out of my sight, I thought within myself, 
1 thus children soon grow up into life, and like the 
young birds of the nest, are scattered in the world.' 

After preaching at Ithica, I visited several other 
towns within the limits of the Owego quarterly meet- 
ing, preached the word to many congregations, and 
enjoyed the witness that my labour was not in vain in 
the Lord. I held two meetings in the town of Ithica, 
at the house of Esq. Dean, about three miles frorrii 
the village. A revival had just gladdened the hearts, 
of many in this vicinity, and these meetings were bles- 
sed with the presence of the Lord. One desired 
baptism. This ordinance I had never yet adminis- 
tered. A meeting for the purpose was appointed on 
the 9th of May, 1826. The day was pleasant, and 
the earth was arrayed in all the loveliness of spring. 
Previous to the hour appointed, I retired to a beauti- 
ful pine grove, and spent a little time entreating the 
Lord to stand by me this day and strengthen me for 
the solemn work before me. I received much com- 
fort, and went to the meeting very happy. The Lord 
enabled me to speak with much boldness, and caused 
his Spirit to move on the assembly. The candidate 
related her experience, and received the approbation 
of the brethren; then we walked to the water, and 
with feelings of deep self-abasement, I administered 
the ordinance, and was greatly blessed of the Lord. 

From Ithica I passed between the Cayuga and 
Seneca lakes, crossed the latter from Ovid to Milo, 
and after holding several meetings in different towns 



214 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

went to Middlesex. I attended the Benton quarterly 
meeting on the 12th and 13th of May, 1826. The 
assembly was large; many brethren and converts 
were present, and we were favoured with a heavenly 
season. At this meeting, I assisted in ordaining 
brother John Borden to the work of an evangelist. 
After this I visited the brethren in Groveland and 
Geneseo, and held a few meetings; then proceeded 
to Clarkson and attended the Bethany quarterly meet- 
ing at Ladd's corner, May 20 and 21, I think twelve 
preachers attended; a large number of brethren were 
present, and a congregation of about one thousand 
people. The preaching was interesting, and the 
season profitable; but to me it was a time of trial. 
Thinking it my duty to address the people, I named 
a text and proceeded for a time with some embarrass- 
ment. Presently a confusion in the meeting, and 
the circumstance of several leaving the assembly, 
increased my difficulty; the enemy took advantage, 
and I feared that I had mistaken duty. From the 
restless state of the congregation, I supposed the 
people did not wish to hear me — my spirit sunk, and 
before my discourse was half finished I took my seat. 
The information was given me, that the confusion in 
the assembly had been occasioned by a man who was 
intoxicated; yet my conflict became great. I doubt- 
ed whether the Lord had ever called me to preach — 
and my trial seemed greater than I could bear. As 
I went from the meeting, I vented my grief in bitter 
weeping, yet this did not assuage the sorrow that fill- 
ed my bosom. Elder Jenkins tried to comfort me; 
but I replied, c Such is my barrenness that I cannot 
preach: I would be willing to preach, if my labours 
were instrumental of the conversion of any souls, or 
of any good to Zion; but they are cheaper than the 
dust, and I cannot think it is my duty to attempt to 
preach, while so little good, or even none at all at- 
tends my labours.' He replied, " Brother Marks, 
you do not know what good may arise from your la- 
bours, though now you may see no fruits. God has 
commanded you to preach, and you must preach, or ba 
damned," His saying had no effect to relieve me af 



a Religious narrative. Zlo 

my -burden. I went to a wood, and laid myself on 
the ground far from the hearing of any, and there for 
a long time, gave vent to my anguish. My life ap- 
peared to me useless, and I thought I should hardly 
a^ain desire to see the face of man. But after con- 
sidering the subject, and not being able to persuade 
myself that God had not called me to labour in his 
vineyard, I thought if the Lord would hide me in the 
grave, this would be pleasant. Yet as I saw no al- 
ternative, I resolved to cast my care on Jesus, and 
submit to my duty amid all my poverty of soul. When 
the dews of the evening began to fall, I returned pen- 
sive to the house of a friend, where certain brethren 
endeavoured to persuade me that this fiery trial would 
only purify me, and fit me for greater enjoyment and 
usefulness. A faint hope that this might be the ef- 
fect, caused my trouble gradually to subside. I had 
an appointment next morning in a neighbourhood 
called Cook's settlement, and there preached the re- 
maining part of my discourse that was left unfinished 
at the quarterly meeting. The Lord unveiled the 
beauties of his face, gave me his free Spirit, and ac- 
companied the word to the hearts of the hearers. My 
late trials vanished like dew before the sun, and my 
peace became like the flowing of a gentle river. 

Leaving Clarkson, I returned to Groveland, preach- 
ed a few times, and about the last of May went to 
North Penfield and held several meetings. In some 
of these, the Spirit of the Lord was manifested glo- 
riously, the children of the King were made happy, 
and some of them shouted for joy. On the fourth of 
June, after meeting, we resorted to a beautiful beach 
on the shore of lake Ontario, to attend the ordinance 
of baptism. After prayer, the brethren sung a hymn, 
and were greatly animated by the good Spirit. I 
then led the convert into very clear water, and my 
soul enjoyed a great blessing in the performance of 
this duty. As we " came up out of the water," the 
candidate was very happy and praised the Lord aloud. 
After this, some were awakened in our meetings to 
seek the Lord, and a small number professed to find 
the " pearl of great price. 55 



-21 6 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Near the middle of June, I attended a general 
meeting of the Christian order in Mendon. Here I 
heard Elder Capron preach, that the destruction with 
which the wicked shall be punished, will effect an end 
of their being. Another elder, who had come from 
the south, preached, that " we are not to be forgiven 
for Christ's sake." I was much attached to this de- 
nomination, because I believed them to be a humble, 
Christian people, whom the Lord had blessed to the 
conversion of many. As a people, they had ever 
treated me with Christian affection, and I had expect- 
ed to find food to my soul in this meeting. But by 
hearing these doctrines preached, and argued without 
contradiction, my mind was brought into a trial. I 
conversed with some of the preachers, and objected 
to these ideas, supposing they were not generally ap- 
proved by the denomination; and remarked, that I 
had expected some of the preachers would publicly 
oppose them. One of the elders replied, " Brother 
Marks, I will tell you plainly, that I do not believe 
God will fry the wicked eternally in hell. " I was shock- 
ed by the expression, and this representation of the 
Bible doctrine, that the wicked " shall be cast into the 
lake of fire ." I asked him whether he believed the 
doctrine of annihilation, or of restoration! He de- 
clined giving me any answer, except saying, that he 
believed all the Bible taught on this subject. Some 
of the elders that were present, however, disapproved 
of these sentiments. But what created the greatest 
trial, was, the remark that we were not to be forgiven 
for Christ's sake, together with the arguments that 
accompanied it. If I understood the doctrine of this 
sermon, it was, that nothing had been merited by the 
sufferings of Christ in behalf of sinners — and that 
God, the Father, pardons men, not by virtue of any 
atonement made by Christ — but merely because the 
sinner repents and God is good. By this doctrine, it 
appeared that Christ had acted only by a delegated 
power, and that he had done nothing more for the 
salvation of men, than any other prophet, except 
that he was the mediator of a greater dispensation. 
From these ideas, the following queries were sug- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 217 

gested: •" If Jesus be not the true God, why should 
we worship him? Why should the angels worship 
him? Why should God give directions that any 
other being than himself should be worshipped ? 
Why should the Father require that Jesus should 
be worshipped because God hath worked by him, 
rather than that Moses should be worshipped, be- 
cause God wrought wonders by him?" After re- 
flecting a litttle while on these queries, this scripture, 
like Sinai's thunder, came to my mind: " Thou shalt 
worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou 
serve." Matt. 4:10. At this instant, all nature seem- 
ed to declare the inconsistency of worshipping, or of 
giving divine honours to any other being, than " the 
only living and true God." It seemed to me, if Jesus 
be not God, and yet have divine honours given him, 
because of his high mission, on the same principle, 
all the prophets, apostles, and persons sent of God, 
should also receive divine honours, proportionate to 
the extent of their mission. Notwithstanding these 
reflections, I knew not what to believe of Jesus 
Christ. For the Unitarian arguments had so influ- 
enced my belief, and so formed the connection of my 
thoughts, that I supposed the doctrine that Jesus 
Christ is the true God, could not be proved from the 
scriptures. Indeed, to this sentiment, I thought 
there were unanswerable objections. On the other 
hand, I could see no propriety in worshipping any be- 
ing except the true God. And on this principle, the 
scriptures now appeared to be involved in great ob- 
scurity. 

" When Unitarian unbelief, I think, 
Took hold of Peter, he began to sink ; 
Our Lord, as if surprised at this, cried out, 
•O, thou of little faith, why didst thou doubt V 
Let this reproof suffice for every one 
That doubts the power of God's beloved Son." 

I was now like a ship without mast or helm, com- 
mitted to the merciless waves. At this time, I had 
appointments to preach in Penfield, Perintori, and in 
other towns. But how could I meet them? I knew 
not what to preach, nor what to believe! I attended 
them, however, and thought myself safe in restricting 
19 



*1» A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

my remarks on this subject to the language of the 
scriptures, though their meaning to me was obscure. 
I read the Bible day and night, and was much in se- 
cret prayer. But while I prayed, awful doubts trou- 
bled me. and great darkness veiled my mind, so that 
like the darkness of Egypt, I thought it could be felt. 
Infidelity had no charms. But alas! I saw no way 
to avoid its principles, unless I could believe that 
Jesus Christ is truly God. My whole soul could but 
shrink from the idea of two Gods — the Father, the 
only living and true God, and my Saviour, conse- 
quently, a dead and false god! But how could two 
jyersons be one being? Alas! my difficulties were very 
serious, and I feared, lest they should force me to in- 
fidelity. I wished, unbiassed by the prejudices of 
education, to believe and know the truth. I resolved 
to cease preaching, unless I could discern the truth of 
the gospel. I could see no way to escape the gloomy 
forebodings of infidelity: I regretted that I had re- 
ceived ordination, I remembered that the council 
seemed to have some hesitancy, because my senti- 
ments with regard to the character of Christ were 
not sufficiently settled; but considering my youth as 
an apology, they concluded to lay hands on me, be- 
lieving I would become established in the truth. It 
now seemed that I should disappoint their hopes. 
Again I recollected the many souls that I had seen 
converted, — the happy seasons I had enjoyed with 
the saints; and I thought, how can I wound those 
kind friends? how can I disappoint the hopes of my 
brethren? — and can I bid such happy scenes an eter- 
nal farewell ? Yet, I said within myself, I cannot be 
a hypocrite — and if Heaven do not remove these 
doubts, and open the way before me, I must — I will 
retire from the church. But then, alas! how can I 
endure the presence of m) Christian friends! If this 
-hould be my unhappy condition, I will leave this 
land — hide myself in the wilderness of the west, and 
there dwell in obscurity till death. Now the gloom 
of infidelity rushed ujpon me, like an overwhelming 
i. What! no Saviour? — V -me guide! — Life a 
-eerie of sorrow! — Death an eternal sleep! * * * 



A RELJGIOLS NARRATIVE. 219 

From the evidences of Christianity, and from my 
own experience, I could find nothing to confirm an 
unhallowed doubt. My trials originated solely from 
my Unitarian views of the character of Christ. I open- 
ed my mind to brother Thomas Parker, a preacher 
of our connexion in Perinton. He tried to encourage 
and strengthen me; and, as he has since told me, 
after we separated, he went into a wood and prayed 
a long time with many tears, that I might be saved 
from the snare of infidelity. I attended my previous 
appointments, gave out no more, and doubted whether 
I should ever attempt to preach again. I continued 
to search the scriptures, and to pray the Lord for de- 
liverance. But my way was all closed up, and I con- 
sidered much on the manner in which I might retire 
from a public life. I thought, however, before I 
made any new conclusions, I would visit Elder J. N, 
Hinckley, and lay my cas€ before him. He had been 
an atheist for eight years previous to his conversion, 
and I looked to him for counsel as to a father in Zion. 
After telling him all my doubts, he said, " Brother 
Marks, you study too much, you travel too much, 
and you preach too much. The mind is as easily 
wearied as the body; and yours is so much wearied 
that you know not what you are, or where you are. 
By abstinence, the perception of the mind is chick- 
ened, and you must moderate till you become rested 
and calm/' He then took me to his mills, fields, he. 
and conversed freely on many subjects; but declined 
saying any thing on the subject, which, for two weeks, 
had engrossed my whole attention. After rJassing 
the greater part of a day in this manner, he took me 
to a room alone with him, and taking his Bible, asked 
me, if I would believe Jesus Christ to be God, pro- 
vided he would prove that he created the world? 
Without hesitation, I answered in the affirmative; 
but being prepossessed of the Unitarian argument, 
that the Father made the world by Christ, as an agent 
only, I did not expect the proof proposed. He be- 
gan to read the first chapter of Paul's epistle to the 
Hebrews. I had committed this chapter to memc 
thinking all the ideas it contained had been pre- 



22Q A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

viously considered, I supposed that neither the 8th 
and 9th verses, " Thy throne, O God, is for ever and 
ever. ,? Sec, nor any part of the chapter, cosrid affect 
my mind. But when lie came to the tenth verse, 
where the Father still addresses the Son, he put his 
finger on it, and read with emphasis: "And, Thou, 
Lord: in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the 
earth, and the heavens are the works of thy hands." Be- 
fore he had concluded the reading of this sentence, 
cold chills began to pass over me— and bursting into 
tears, like unbelieving Thomas, I exclaimed within 
myself. " My Lord and my God" I 

From this moment, faith began to revive in my 
soul. Elder Hinckley now remarked on the objec- 
tion which I had presented, viz., that u the Son of 
God could not be the Father, or God himself/' Said 
he, " A river proceeding from a lake, cannot be call- 
ed the lake itself, yet the stream may be called water, 
and the fountain water; and one is as truly water as 
the other, because the substance in the two bodies is 
the same. So, a son of man receives from the parent 
a perfect human nature, the entire nature of his spe- 
cies; — yet this maketh not another nature, nor another 
species of being; but the nature and species in the 
father and in the son, are the same, though in two 
persons. In like manner, ' the only begotten of the 
Father, 1 doth possess the nature of the Father, inhe- 
rent and entire; and this nature, or divine substance 
of the Son, is as justly called God, as the divine foun- 
tain from which it proceeded." It might be improper 
here to relate the chain of reflections in full, and the 
passages of scripture that raised me from the borders 
of infidelity. Suffice it to say, that the tenth verse 
of the first chapter of Hebrews, commenced my con- 
vincement; and that, by a close examination of the 
scriptures, my faith increased, and I was brought 
firmly to believe, that Jesus is truly "God with us." 
And to this day, I have never doubted in saying of 
Him. i( This is the true God, and eternal lift" 1 John 

* When I aH^nded the New-Hampshire yearly meeting at Weare> 
in the year 1824, I heard Elder Enoch Place preach on the character 
of Christ. The doctrine distilled like the dew, and I was great!; 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 221 

After this, I related to Elder Elijah Shaw, a 
ivacher of the Christian order, the particulars of my 
convincement, that Jesus our Saviour, is as truly 
•God, as is the Father. He replied, £i When you be- 
came established in this sentiment, you became es- 
tablished in a blessed good sentiment." Whether it 
be, or not, I know that my faith in this doctrine has 
been greatly to the comfort of my soul, and I believe 
that by embracing it, I have been saved from infidel- 
ity, and from many a u wind of doctrine"' that is pass- 
ing in the world. 

I now returned to Penfield and Perinton, greatly 
comforted, and enjoyed some favoured seasons in 
preaching the Lord Jesus, as the only "name under 
.leaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. ""' 



CHAPTER XV. 

Particulars of vny labours from July* 1826, to Sep* 
tember, 1827. 

In July, 1826, I spent several weeks in Ontario, 
iand preached in different neighbotirhoods. I had the 
satisfaction of seeing frequent instances of convic- 
tion, and was often filled with joy, while I saw the 
saints happy, and sometimes heard sinners cry for 
mercy. Among those that were awakened, was an 
interesting young man, the son of a Quaker, and 
three young ladies, that were school teachers. They 
were the first that publicly confessed their desire to 
find Jesus. These, and several others, were soon 
brought into liberty, and rejoiced to take the cross 
and follow Christ. Sabbath, July 23,. I had an ap- 

lighted till I heard his concluding sentence :— " This is the eternal God, 
and besides Him there is no Saviour." This sentence damped my joy 
and caused cold chills to pass over me; yet at this instant I observed 
the assembly dropped as it were a flood of tears; and that which so. 
chilled my feelings, was sanctioned by the sound of " Amen," from, 
many voices But since the time I cried of my Saviour with unbe-. 
Heving Thomas, " My Lord and my God," this doctrine has beep. 
sweet to ray soul. 

19* 



*i~- A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

point ment in the north part of Ontario for baptism. 
The Lord gave me freedom, and many appeared quite 
solemn. The wind having raised the waves on lake 
Ontario, so that baptism could not be attended to in 
this place, we proceeded four or five miles west, to 
an inlet, where I baptized two. As I came out of 
the water, I was very happy, and began to exhort a 
young man, that was a Universalist, to repent and 
believe in Christ. His reply only evinced his impen- 
itence, and showed how little his doctrine influenced 
him to " the fear of the Lord." 

In the latter part of July, I preached in several 
towns west of Rochester, and in the early part of 
Aug., went east as far as Junius, and preached in 
many places. I also visited several churches of the 
Benton quarterly meeting, and attended the August 
term of said meeting, which was holden in Italy. A 
goodly number of people and brethren convened in a 
pleasant grove. The preaching was spiritual, and 
many said it was one of the best quarterly meetings 
they ever attended. I never shall forget how solemn 
my soul felt while preaching the word, neither how 
some shouted, that I thought would not do thus in a 
public assembly. Still my heart said: "Let the in- 
habitants of the Rock sing; let them shout." During 
three weeks following this meeting, I visited several 
churches, preached in different towns, and enjoyed 
some refreshing seasons. 

August 26 and 27, 1826, I attended the sixth ses- 
sion of the Holland Purchase yearly meeting, holden 
in Ontario. The Ontario quarterly meeting, which 
had been organized from the Benton quarterly meet- 
ing in the autumn previous, was at this time received 
into the yearly meeting. It contained eight churches, 
five ordained preachers, and about one hundred mem- 
bers. At this meeting I first saw brother Thomas 
Huckins, from London, Upper Canada. He came a 
distance of two hundred and fifty miles to attend this 
meeting, with a request for me to visit that province. 
At this time there was but one Free-Will Baptist 
church in Upper Canada. This was situated in Dun- 
wich, one hundred and fifty miles west from Niagara 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 223 

yiver. Several years ago, brother Huckins, with two 
or three families of Free-Will Baptists, removed from 
New-Hampshire and Lower Canada into this town. 
For some years they endeavoured to content them- 
selves by enjoying religious privileges with other de- 
nominations; but not finding with them that liberty 
which they wished to enjoy, about eight persons, for 
the space of many months, held separate conference 
meetings, and were called Free-Will Baptists About 
the year 1821, they sent aman two hundred and fifty 
miles into New-York for help. Elder Jenkins went to 
them immediately, and gave them the hand of fellowship 
as a church. Brother Huckins had lately commenced 
preaching, and at this meeting related his call to the 
ministry, and received a letter of commendation. Two 
elders and myself were appointed to visit the province 
immediately. 

The meetings of worship were interesting. Sev- 
eral young converts were present, and seemed to be 
very happy. The preaching was blessed to the awa- 
kening of some, who never rested till they found sal- 
vation. The revival that had commenced in this town 
previous to the meeting, started anew; and progress- 
ed till one hundred or more, if I mistake not, were 
converted. Among these was Freeborn W. Straight, 
the young man whom I addressed a month before, 
when coming up out of the water after baptism. 

I held meetings in North Penfield the week follow- 
ing, and baptized one. Sabbath, Sept. 3, I preached 
in Ontario, and the heavenly cloud seemed to be 
spreading fast. The cries of the mourners, and the 
entreaties of the converts, that I should tarry and la- 
bour with them, made me almost regret having engag- 
ed to leave the town. But, believing duty called, I 
left them, praying that they might " seek the Lord 
till he come and rain righteousness upon" them. With 
solemn feelings, I turned my course toward Junius, 
*tnd called on a young woman in Palniyra, that at- 
tended my school the winter previous. Having been 
sick several months, she had come to this place to 
receive medical aid, and had requested this visit, ex- 
pecting it would be the last. She observed to me, 



224 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

" My physicians have given me over — in a few days 

I expect to die, and I have no hope in Christ! When 
I attended your school, your exhortations often reach- 
ed my heart; and though I felt their weight, and often 
wept for my sins, still the pride of my heart prevent- 
ed me from submitting to the cross. Had I yielded 
to conviction, I might have had salvation. But now, 
alas! it is too late! I think I have but a few days to 
spend in pain, and then I shall sink to everlasting 
misery!" I asked her, if she was willing to kneel 
while prayer should be made for her. She answered, 
" Yes;*' and we bowed before the Lord. I enjoyed 
unusual freedom in prayer, and thought the Lord gave 
me a witness that she should receive the pardon of 
her sins. In the mean time she began to weep, and 
her sorrow and cries seemed enough to touch the 
hardest heart. She arose, and wept till her strength 
failed — the cold sweat stood on her face, and she be- 
came still as though she were dead. We were alarm- 
ed, and for a moment feared the consequences. Soon, 
however, she revived, but shortly fell away again as 
before. Thus she apparently fainted five times in 
quick succession. My faith that she would be con- 
verted was shaken, and I seriously feared that instead 
thereof, she would die immediately. If I ever prayed 
to God, I did in this hour. And while we were look- 
ing in fearful suspense, she revived again, and seeing 
her sister, she inquired, " Why do you look on me so 
intently?" Her sister asked, if she did not know that 
she had fainted. She said, "lam well — where am 
I?" Being told she was where she had usually been, 
she could scarcely believe it, and said, "I never was 
in a place so beautiful as this — every thing shines 
like gold." Addressing her sister, and other friends 
that stood around, she said: " How beautiful you are! 
— I never loved you so before — O, how happy I am! 
I believe the Lord has forgiven me all my sins. 
Blessed be his name." The next morning, she re- 
marked, " Many a night have I spent weeping for fear 
of the punishment that awaited me; but last night I 
could not sleep, because of the heavenly joy that filled 
my soul; for the goodness of the Lord appeared so 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 2%5* 

wonderful, that I could but praise him all the night." 
Walking out, she exclaimed, " O, how beautiful is the 
face of the earth, and every thing that meets my sight! 
This appears like a new world!" As I was about to 
leave, she said to me: il Brother Marks, before you 
go to Canada, I wish to return to Junius, confess 
Christ before my associates, and be baptized. Then 
I can die in peace." 

On my arrival at Junius, I understood the young 
woman had been removed to her father's; and that 
she scarcely waited to inquire after the health of her 
friends and associates, before she told them what 
great things the Lord had done for her soul. I attend- 
ed a meeting at her father's house, and immediately 
after the sermon, she sat upon the bed side, supported 
by two female friends, and in a solemn, impressive 
manner related her experience. She then requested 
the assembly to look on her feeble form, and take 
warning: " For," said she, " I feel it my duty to be 
baptized to-morrow, and in a few days I expect you 
will see this frame wrapped in a winding sheet, and 
will follow me to the grave. O remember what I tell 
you, and no longer neglect the Saviour." She ex- 
horted the wicked for some minutes, and her testimo- 
ny was like a sharp sword. Many in the assembly 
wept, and four young people came forward for prayer, 

On the day following, a meeting was appointed for 
baptism a mile and a half from her father's. Two cir- 
cumstances made this a time of trembling to me. I 
had lived in this neighbourhood from the age of nine 
years, and had never baptized any in the place. And 
besides, the candidate was so feeble that she could 
not sit up an hour without fainting, and some of the 
brethren thought it would endanger her life. Others 
were of opinion, that she would probably die in the 
performance of it. She would not, however, submit 
to their entreaties, but said, " It is my duty to follow 
my Lord in baptism; and he will support me." I never 
realized more the need of divine assistance than on 
this occasion; and I was much in fervent prayer till 
the time came. The candidate was placed on pillows 
and blankets in a chair, and brought slowly to tho 



22G A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

meeting. When she arrived, many, on seeing her 
pale lace bound with a white handkerchief, burst into 
tears. She was laid on the bed, and the exercises 
commenced. I felt all the solemnity while speaking 
to the people that I ever had on a funeral occasion. 
jVor did the assembly seem to be less impressed. 
Another young woman that had attended my school, 
and had also obtained a hope in Christ, now related her 
experience, and was received for baptism. Then the 
one that was sick stood up, supported by another fe- 
male, and in a very solemn manner told how she had 
been convicted, how she had grieved the Spirit, and 
how God had forgiven all her sins. She spoke with 
much feeling of the happiness she now enjoyed, and ex- 
horted her gay companions to leave their sins, and set 
out with her for a better world. We proceeded slowly 
to the water, the distance of a quarter of a mile, while 
many dropped their tears by the way. The sick can- 
didate was seated in the chair, leaning backward to 
prevent her from fainting. Prayer was made to God 
to preserve her life, and strengthen her for the per- 
formance of this duty. The young woman that first 
related her experience was baptized, and came up out 
of the water rejoicing. The moment dreaded by many 
had now come; and I said, iC Sister Jane, wilt thou be 
baptized?" With heavenly serenity, she answered, 
" Yes" — arose, gave me her hand, and walked delib- 
erately into the stream. When she was raised out of 
the water, not a feature had changed, except that her 
face shone as though she had seen God. Now she 
was so happy that she seemed unwilling to leave the 
water. On being seated again, she received the right 
hand of fellowship, and a charge relative to the bap- 
tismal covenant. To these she emphatically added, 
u Jmtn." Many of the assembly were melted into 
tenderness, and I think will never forget this scene. 
After she had changed her apparel and received food, 
she remarked, that she had not felt so well for a week 
before. From the hour of her baptism, she began to 
amend, and in a few weeks was entirely restored 
to health. For aught I know, she remains to this 
day j a lover and a witness of the grace of God. O, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 227 

that men would praise the Lord for his wonderful 
works. 

At this time there appeared a good prospect of re- 
vival in this vicinity. But I must leave to fulfil my 
engagements, though with feelings much as I had on 
leaving Ontario. Passing through Benton quarterly 
meeting, I preached with several of the churches. In 
a neighbourhood of Middlesex, some revival had just 
commenced, and again I was earnestly entreated to 
tarry a few days. But continuing my journey I pro- 
ceeded to No. Nine in Canandaigua. As I entered 
the house of brother Theodorus Beebee, he said, 
"Bless the Lord; I am glad to see you: I believe 
God has sent you to this place." I sighed, knowing 
they would be disappointed on learning that I could 
tarry but one day. I attended a meeting, and the 
Lord fastened conviction on the hearts of several. 
The next day, I went to Groveland and attended a 
meeting. My appointments had been given out on 
the way to Canada, but having two days leisure, I 
returned to Canandaigua, a distance of thirty miles, 
and preached from Rom. 6:23: " The wages of sin is 
death" This was a solemn, weeping time. Several 
were awakened to seek the Lord, and afterward some 
dated their conviction from the reading of this text. 
Eight came forward for prayer, one of whom, a re- 
spectable young lady, cried as she arose, " God be 
merciful to me a sinner." The prospect of a revival in 
this vicinity, together with the impression, that duty 
called me to stay and attend to the work, made me 
regret having engaged to go to Canada. But as the 
engagement was conditional, " If the Lord will," I 
finally relinquished my intention of visiting the prov- 
ince, and concluded to go only as far as my appoint- 
ments extended, and then return immediately. Pro- 
ceeding west, I attended meetings in different towns, 
till I came to Lockport, one hundred miles. 

In this journey I called on a brother at Batavia, 
who told me, that there was a great uproar among the 
people, — that the Free Masons had kidnapped a man, 
named William Morgan, of that town, who was pub- 
lishing the secrets of Masonry, — that, although great 



321 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

efforts had been made to find him. it could not be found 
how they had disposed of him — and it was feared 
had been murdered. He further stated, that on the 
.: previous to his being taken from Batavia. the 
printing office that contained his disclosures relative 
to Masonry, was set on tire a little after midnight, 
while ten persons were asleep in that building and 
another adjoining it. and that, had it not been acci- 
dentally discovered, those persons might have perish- 
ed, and a considerable part of the village have been 
destroyed by the lire. And also, he said, that on the 
day after Morgan was seized, a mob of about sixty 
persons, who were mostly strangers, appeared at noon 
in Batavia. armed with clubs, and seized David C. 
Miller, a mason, who was printing Morgan r s disclo- 
sures — took him to Stratford, and thence to Le Roy, 
where he was rescued by his friends from Batavia. 
He said it had been understood that the masons had 
determined Morgan's disclosures should be suppress- 
ed; and that the printing office was guarded with 
cannon and small arms, and the people generally in 
readiness, expecting every hour to be called to action 
in defence of their townsman. 

These things were new to me. and it seemed unac- 
countable, that two weeks could have passed since the 
commencement of these outrages, and the people gen- 
erally in the towns fifteen miles distant have heard no- 
thing of it. Still I had a favourable opinion of Free- 
Masonry, and thought it very strange that so large a 
number of masons could have been found to engage 
in such outrages. But from the account that masons 
had given of the principles of their institution. I sup- 
sed the fraternity would remove this stain upon 
their order, by expelling those who had been guilty 
of such crimes, and would use every effort to bring 
them to justice. As I passed from place to place. I 
related some particulars of these outrages, without 
ic least idea of offending the masons. But. to 
my astonishment. I found that the relation of these 
facts generally displeased them; and I was several 
time3 told, with angry looks, if I knew what was for 
my good, I would mind my own business, and le: 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 22$ 

these things alone. I conversed with many masons 
about these occurrences, and they generally affected 
to believe it was all a speculation, and that Morgan 
had run away to make sale for his book. They inti- 
mated that Morgan had not revealed the secrets of 
Masonry — and many who were generally thought to 
be good men, said if he had disclosed the secrets of 
Masonry, " He ought to die," and " no death would 
be too bad for him." One man who was a professor 
of religion told me, if Morgan had revealed the se- 
crets of the order, he " could see him gibbeted in good 
conscience." 

I now met with one of my greatest trials— several 
of my brethren whom I highly esteemed were ma- 
sons — yet unnumbered circumstances compelled me 
to believe, that Masonry approved of these outrages, 
and that the fraternity were combined to protect the 
criminals — to close the press against these facts— 
and to keep them as secret as possible. 

On my return to Canandaigua, I learned that one 
of the mourners had found peace. I remained in this 
town for a time, preached daily, attended conference 
meetings, and visited and prayed from house to house. 
In almost every meeting, there were some new in- 
stances of conviction, or of conversion and confession 
of Christ. Brother Beebe, his companion, and one 
or two others, had lived almost alone for some years, 
often meeting together and praying the Lord to visit 
this people. They now saw the desire of their hearts, 
and rejoiced that sinners were turning to God. I en- 
joyed the privilege of baptizing two on the 12th of 
Nov., three on the 19th, and one on the 1st of Dec. 
These seasons were interesting and solemn to many. 

Dec. 1, 1826, brother James Bignall, a preacher 
of the Free-Will Baptist connexion, attended a meet- 
ing with us. Six related their experience, and pro- 
fessed a determination to follow Christ as their only 
Head, to search the holy scriptures, and to obey 
them as their only visible law of faith and practice. 
These were acknowledged a church of God, and as 
such received the right hand of fellowship. They 
solemnly covenanted with each other to keep the per- 
20 



230 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

fact law, according to the grace given them, and 
maintain gospel order and fellowship, agreeably to 
the scriptures. 

The reformation continued, we enjoyed heavenly 
seasons, and were often refreshed from the presence 
of the Lord. While we were thus favoured, the en- 
emies of the cross, by cruel slanders, tried to bring 
the subjects of the reformation into contempt and dis- 
grace. Yet the testimonies of scripture, that " all 
that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecu- 
tion," and that " it is enough that the disciple be as 
his Master," reconciled us to our lot, and made even 
the converts rejoice, that they were counted worthy 
to " suffer for Christ's sake." On the 17th of Dec. 
I baptized two, and on the 24th, three. Four of 
these were added to the church. The little band was 
well engaged, and in our monthly meetings we had 
precious seasons. I was received in the family of 
brother Theodorus Beebe, and treated with great 
kindness. Brother Beebe kindly invited me to make 
his house my home, as long as I pleased, if it were 
for life. I have many times thanked the Lord for 
this home. 

During the revival, I frequently preached in other 
towns, and some of the meetings were blessed of the 
Lord. In the early part of January, 1827, I made a 
journey eastward as far as Utica, and held meet- 
ings with several churches of the Free Communion 
Baptists. This denomination is distinct from the 
Free-Will Baptists. The principal difference is, that 
many of the Free Communion Baptists believe in what 
is called the "final perseverance of the saints." It is 
thought, however, that more than one half of the de- 
nomination exactly agree with the Free-Will Baptists. 
Another difference is, they have a small number of 
articles, abstract from the scriptures. Their churches 
are situated mostly in New-York, and principally 
within one hundred miles west of Albany. Their ex- 
act number I cannot state; but probably they had in 
1327, about forty churches and three thousand mem- 
bers. Not far from this time, their annual confer- 
ence was divided into two, called the Northern and 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 231 

Southern conferences. The great western turnpike 
is the dividing line between them. I am of opinion, 
that, if the Free Communion Baptists, and the Free- 
Will Baptists, should become acquainted with each 
other, they might become one people. 

In general, they received me as a servant of the 
Lord. In one town, however, there was an excep- 
tion. On a Sabbath that was appointed for commun- 
ion, I attended their meeting, and was introduced to 
the preacher. He invited me into the pulpit, and 
after his sermon, asked me to conclude by prayer. 
Then, leaving me in the desk, he prepared the table, 
and invited all that had a good standing in any Chris- 
tian denomination to come forward and partake. Ac- 
cordingly I desired the privilege, and offered to show 
my letters. The elder replied, " We do not wish to 
examine them; we do not doubt that your standing is 
good in the Free- Will Baptist denomination. But we 
have not as yet recognized the Free- Will Baptists as a 
Christian denomination. 55 I understood that a Uni- 
tarian preacher had been among them, falsely calling 
himself a Free-Will Baptist, and by this means had 
occasioned a division in the church. On this account 
they seemed to be afraid of the Free-Will Baptists. 
After the communion I obtained leave to speak, and 
made a few remarks on the inconsistency of profess- 
ing to commune with all Christians, and then barring 
one, because they had not recognized a certain peo- 
ple as a denomination of Christians. When I had 
spoken two or three minutes, the brethren began to 
go out, and I ceased speaking. I\ T o one conducted 
me to his house, so I tarried a little while at the 
place of worship alone. But reflecting, that once, 
my Lord had " not where to lay his head," I was 
comforted; and leaving the town, I passed a few miles 
up the Mohawk river, and called on a family that did 
not profess religion: they entertained me freely and 
invited me to hold a meeting. I consented and en- 
joyed a good time. 

On the evening of Jan. 22, I spoke to a crowded 
assembly in Fabius, and the Spirit of the Lord seem- 
ed to move on the people. A Free-Will Baptist 



- « A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

church had lately been gathered in the place, and 
they were enjoying a good season. Four converts, 
having been received as candidates, they requested 
me to baptize them. As I had an appointment the 
day following at Spafford, I attended a meeting the 
next morning at sunrise. A considerable number 
was present, and, unexpectedly, two others related 
their experience and desired to be baptized. One of 
these was a little girl; but her friends, though satis- 
fied she had been converted, were unwilling she 
should be baptized, because she was but eight years 
of age. The snow was nearly three feet deep, and 
a tedious storm made it very unpleasant; however, 
we broke a path nearly a quarter of a mile, to a pond, 
where the ice had been cut for the occasion. After 
rive were baptized, the little girl before named, turn- 
ed to her father, and bursting into tears, said, ; ' (X 
papa, do let me be baptized." He asked me if I 
thought it would be right: I replied, c yes,' and he 
consented. Her tears dried up, a heavenly smile sat 
upon her countenance, and while she went forward 
in obedience to the command of Him who said, "Suf- 
fer little children to come unto me and forbid them 
not," her little heart seemed filled with joy. 

I proceeded toward Spafford, and not having a 
change of apparel with me, I rode all day with my 
clothes frozen, but took no cold. Night overtook me 
when I was within three miles of my appointment, 
and the road was filled with drifts, so that I was 
obliged to crawl on the snow. With difficulty I got 
along thus for nearly a mile; and on reaching the 
place found a crowded assembly. As I was much fa- 
tigued, I thought I should not speak over half an 
hour; but the Lord enabled me to speak an hour and 
a half with considerable freedom. I next went to 
Canandaigua, and enjoyed some good seasons with 
the converts, who were much engaged. 

In Feb. 1827, I held meetings in Ontario, Penfield, 
Perinton, Macedon, Canandaigua, Groveland, Clark- 
son, Parma, Sodus, Lyons, Junius, Benton, Milo, Bar- 
rington, Jerusalem, and Middlesex. In some of these 
places, I enjoyed the witness that my labour ^vas not 
in vain in the Lord. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 233 

I spent a considerable part of March in Canan- 
*laigua, and the Lord favoured us with some refresh- 
ings from his presence. The number of converts in- 
creased to thirty or thirty-five. Several of these 
joined the Calvinistic Baptists. About this time I 
took a dismission from the church in Junius, and be- 
came a member of the church at Canandaigua. In 
the latter part of the month, I visited and preached in 
several other towns. 

Sabbath, April 1, was a pleasant day. Again the 
beauties of spring began to appear, and the forest 
songsters to praise their Creator. Early in the morn- 
ing, I visited a young woman that had been sick four 
years. "Till within a few days she had had no hope 
in the Savio-ur to support her amid distress. But 
now she was resigned in expectation of certain death. 
I preached in Ontario from Isa. 27:13: "And it shall 
come to pass in that day, that the great trumpet shall 
be blown, and they shall come which were ready to 
perish." I also spoke to a solemn assembly in Per- 
inton. A young man spoke for the first time and 
professed that he had found the one thing needful. 
The next day, I attended a debate, that was appoint- 
ed to be held between a Calvinistic Baptist and a 
Universalist; but the former being unwell, he desired 
me to take a part in the discussion. I complied, and 
enjoyed much peace of mind and freedom in speak- 
ing. Afterwards I understood that several were at 
this time convinced that such as die in their sins, 
shall (i be driven away in their wickedness." 

I next went to Attica, a distance of seventy miles, 
and enjoyed an interesting meeting; thence to Pitts- 
ford, and tarried with a young man that had been a 
licensed preacher. But now he was fallen into a 
state of skepticism, and professed atheistical princi- 
ples. I conversed with him; his mind appeared to 
be confused and gloomy, and from his conversation, 
I concluded that he had fallen into this state, by neg- 
lecting to w.atch and pray, and by trying to £C find out 
God to perfection." On Saturday, I went to Canan- 
daigua and attended the monthly meeting. Our souls 
were made happy. A young woman that had beep. 
20* 



234 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

lately converted, related her experience for baptism, 
and was received by the church. A female speaker 
of the Reformed Methodists also requested baptism. 
On the Sabbath the assembly was large, and after 
baptizing the two candidates, I broke bread to the 
church. Some mourners retired from these scenes, 
heavy laden with their sins. 

Monday, April 9, I left Canandaigua for Pennsyl- 
vania, having a line of appointments previously given 
out. In consequence of breaking my carriage, I did not 
reach the first till the congregation had dispersed. I 
met assemblies the three days following, at Flint 
creek in Middlesex, at Jerusalem, Milo, and Barring- 
ton. In the last meeting I had a dark and trying 
time. On Friday, I attended monthly meeting with 
the church in Jersey, and in the evening preached to 
an attentive assembly These were seasons of re- 
freshing. From Jersey, I went to Catlin, a distance 
of twelve miles, through the worst road by far that I 
had ever travelled with a carriage. On the Sabbath, 
I spoke two hours to an assembly with much free- 
dom. Seven covenanted to seek the Lord, and some 
of them were soon after hopefully converted. In the 
evening I preached on c West hill:* many attended, 
and the Lord met with us. Next morning, proceed- 
ing on my journey, I attended a meeting in Post 
town, passed through Painted Post, to Tioga river, 
in Pennsylvania, and held another meeting. Here 
the Lord gave me great liberty; blessed be his 
name. I also went to Delmar, held two meetings, and 
baptized one. After the baptism, several prayed, 
some cried for mercy, and two backsliders promised 
to return. I enjoyed a solemn meeting east of Wells- 
borough, and on Friday, April 20, went on my way 
toward Troy, Penn. I passed this day in much re-, 
flection and self-examination, and felt a great sense 
of my poverty, and a great desire for more of the 
mind that was in Christ Jesus. I had preached much 
to others, and deling in a state to be profited by hear- 
ing the plain truth of God, I began preaching to my- 
self, from Boxp. 2:21. I never felt so much convict- 
ed under any sermon in my life, and for miles,, while 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 235 

travelling in the woods alone, I wept for my unwor- 
thiness. At length I fell on my face, and solemnly 
covenanted to dedicate myself more fully unto God; 
At a late hour I reached Troy, and spoke with much 
freedom to a waiting congregation. I had a pleasant 
interview with Elder Asa Dodge. Religion was his 
whole theme. On the day following we proceeded 
together to Smithfleld, and arrived at the house of 
brother Newman, wet and cold, and were received 
very affectionately. 

Sabbath, April 22, I preached in this town: some 
appeared affected, others inflexibly hard. Early 
next morning, the neighbourhood was alarmed by the 
burning of a house and barn. I understood that the 
father of the young men who owned the buildings, set 
fire to them, and thus destroyed one thousand or fif- 
teen hundred dollars merely out of revenge. But 
alas! sin will cause greater destruction than this! On 
this day I rode thirty miles, and met an assembly in 
Owego. Elder Colby passed through this town sev- 
enteen years previous, and in his journal he writes of 
the place thus: " On leaving Tioga, I went down to 
Owego expecting to preach somewhere in the village 
that day; but they would not receive me. Of this 
village, I can speak nothing favourable as to their 
religion or piety. I was credibly informed that there 
was not one, Christian in the place, although it was a 
considerable village." But it had now three good 
meeting-houses, and many Christians; and, I under- 
stood that within the last ten days forty persons hacj, 
obtained a hope in Christ. Thus the wilderness be- 
comes a fruitful field. During this week, I preached 
at Apalachian and Owego creeks, in Candor, Dryden, 
and Ithica. In all these places I enjoyed good free- 
dom. In Ithica, nearly one hundred professed Chri&r 
tians were present. They appeared very plain and very 
humble. When I preached in this place a year pre- 
vious, little attention was given to religion. Since 
that time, it was calculated that one thousand had beeij 
converted in the town. Five hundred had united with 
the Methodists, three hundred with the Presbyterians, 
and two hundred with other denominations. I was 



~l>6 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

toldj that in this reformation, judges, doctors, lawyers, 
merchants. Sec. fell on their knees in the hroad aisles, 
amid popular congregations, and prayed to God for 
mercy. 

Sunday, April 29, I attended a Baptist meeting- • 
between Cayuga and Seneca lakes, but no liberty 
was given for any to speak except the minister. Feel- 
ing the Spirit of the Lord upon me, I requested lib- 
erty; but none being granted, I began, after the people 
went out, to address them on the green; then, being 
desired to go into the meeting-house, we returned, and 
the Lord enabled me to speak with much freedom. 
Many in the assembly wept. After this, I went to 
Ovid, and finding an assembly just gathered, desired 
the privilege of speaking to the people, which was 
granted. The Spirit of the Lord attended the word 
to the hearts of many, and several came forward for 
prayer. In the early part of May, I attended tw T o 
meetings in Camillus, two in Spafford, and a two-days 
meeting in Fabius. At. the latter, Elders Aldrich, 
Craw, and Darling were present. The church ap- 
peared well engaged, and the opportunity was believ- 
ed to be profitable, May 7, 1827, the ground was 
covered with snow. I made several visits, and the 
day following preached in Woodstock. The power 
of God was in the assembly, and fifteen or twenty 
manifested their desire to find Jesus. Next, I met 
an appointment in Eaton, and had a solemn interview 
with Elder J. Shaw and family. One of his daugh- 
ters had just exchanged worlds rejoicing in the Lord. 
Her friends told me, she had often spoken of this 
meeting, and expected to attend it. But c c man know- 
eth not his time." Elder S. accompanied me to Log- 
City, where I had an appointment: I understood the 
minister refused to publish it. Several, however, at- 
tended, and to some, I think it was not a useless time. 
Elder S. also accompanied me to Hamilton, where I 
had an appointment in the Baptist meeting-house. A 
considerable assembly attended. Finding myself in 
an elegant house, and having for my hearers several 
students from the seminary, and many of the popular 
class, I was at first some embarrassed; but falling on 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 237 

my knees, I cried to the Lord for assistance — he 
heard me, and so rilled me with his spirit, that it ap- 
peared to me, the people were but " as grasshoppers" 
before God, and my fears of them were taken away. 
Some wept, and others shouted. 

Friday and Saturday, May 11 and 12, I held four 
meetings in Brookfield and Plainfield, and on the 
Sabbath met an assembly in Wihfield. In the latter 
place, I spoke pointedly on the necessity of Chris- 
tians being separate from the world. A popular 
preacher of the Seventh Day Baptists addressed the 
assembly, and told them they had heard the truth. 
The next day, after going north to Bridgewater, I tar- 
ried a few hours, to witness the trial of several that 
had just been taken for passing counterfeit money. 
While I observed their joy and vanity at the genius 
displayed by their counsel, on whom they seemed to 
look as their only friend, I thought, alas! poor crea- 
tures, unless you repent, who will brighten your 
countenances in the judgment! who will plead your 
cause in that last great day of trial! Then you will 
be speechless — then you will receive an irrevocable 
sentence. And, alas! this will be the fate, not only 
of counterfeiters, but of all who live in sin. Contin- 
uing my course north, I held two meetings in Rome. 
One was a weeping time. A young woman came for^. 
ward trembling, kneeled for prayer, and promised to 
seek the Lord. 

In Taburg I attended a meeting, but enjoying no 
liberty, fell again into trials, and, immediately after 
meeting, retired to a river side at the foot of a hill—^ 
made a covenant with God — and " set up a stone 55 for 
a witness. It pleased the Lord to lift upon me the 
light of his countenance, and I went on my way re- 
joicing. I preached in Trenton; and on Sabbath, 
May 20, met an appointment at the meeting-house in 
Russia, and spoke from 1 Tim. 2:4: iQ Who will have 
all men to be saved," &c. I endeavoured to answer 
the principal arguments usually brought against the 
doctrine of free salvation, and to enforce the obliga- 
tion of repentance and faith. The Lord accompanied 
she word by his Spirit, Blessed be his name. Afte.-r 



£08 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

I left the meeting, a collection of five dollars was 
brought to me. Being requested, I visited a young 
woman who was very sick, and much concerned for 
her soul. She said to me, " My great desire is to be 
prepared to meet God. If this might be, I should not 
wish to live another day." Thus it is, when they 
come to the gate of death, with almost all that live 
in sin; still they will not repent, while they are in 
health, and while they may. Sabbath afternoon, I 
spoke to a crowded assembly in Middleville. I re- 
turned to Russia, and preached again at the meeting- 
house with unusual freedom, and many testimonies 
were given in quick succession. One evening, after 
I had preached, about twenty young converts came to 
my lodging, and sung and prayed till midnight. A 
young man present, said, that he had trusted in the 
doctrine of decrees, but the Sabbath before, his refuge 
was swept away, and since that time he had been much 
concerned for his soul. After midnight, he began to 
cry for mercy. I was called up to pray for him, and 
before morning he professed to find peace. 

Saturday, May 26, I attended the monthly meeting 
of the Free Communion Baptist church in Russia. 
One hundred professors witnessed for God. Elder 
Corps, a preacher of their connexion, though ninety 
two years of age, was present, and exhorted his breth- 
ren to faithfulness. About a year before this time, a 
great revival commenced under the labours of Susan 
Humes, and progressed, as I understood, till about 
three hundred professed to pass from death unto life. 
Most of the converts joined the Free Communion 
Baptists. The people were much attached to sister 
Humes, and viewed her as a chosen vessel. On the 
Sabbath I met with them again. During the following 
week I visited several towns at the south, and enjoyed 
happy seasons in preaching the Lord Jesus. 

In June, after holding a meeting in Fabius and 
baptizing one, I returned to the western part of New- 
York, visited about twenty towns, and attended about 
thirty meetings with usual freedom. July 2, I met 
two assemblies in Benton and Milo, and baptized one 
in each town. Some reformation had lately been en- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 239 

joyed in both these places. On the 7th, I attended 
monthly meeeting in Canandaigua; on the 8th, preach- 
ed to the people and baptized two, who were added to 
the church. I spent the remainder of July, preaching 
in Sodus, Lyons, Junius, in several towns east of Can- 
andaigua, and in several churches within the limits 
of the Owego quarterly meeting. In these meetings 
several were awakened. ' O, may their awakening 
terminate in conversion.' 

In August, I attended a session of the Benton 
quarterly meeting, in Catlin. The preaching was 
blessed to the joy of many. I also met assemblies in 
different towns till I came to Canandaigua. Here I 
preached a few times, then visited several churches 
of the Bethany quarterly meeting, and found them 
generally prospering. 

Friday, Aug. 24, 1827, I attended the seventh ses- 
sion of the Holland Purchase yearly meeting, held at 
Bethany. Several important subjects were consider- 
ed with much union. Among these was Free Ma- 
sonry. It appeared that great dissatisfaction had 
arisen on this subject, and was rapidly increasing; 
and the testimony of masons, who were daily seced- 
ing, publicly declared the oaths, ceremonies, and 
principles of the order, to be such as must strike the 
feelings of every Christian with dread and horrour. 
Their testimony was confirmed by a thousand circum- 
stances connected with the abduction of William 
Morgan, which had come, and were daily coming be- 
fore the public. These things caused many of the 
brethren great pain, especially when they reflected 
that several in the connexion, who were much esteem- 
ed, were bound by oath to the institution. Those 
preachers and brethren present, that belonged to that 
society, retired by themselves, to ascertain how far 
they could concede to those who were tried on ac- 
count of their connection with Masonry. They re- 
ported that they would have no connection with the 
institution, and would not attend their meetings, ex- 
cept in cases when " they were summoned:" that in 
this case they could not agree not to attend — their ob- 
ligation was of such a nature, that in this thing, they 



§40 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

were hound in conscience to have their liberty. It 
Mas thought the brethren, generally, who were ma- 
sons would concede to this position, and it appeared 
to be satisfactory to the yearly meeting. On Sat- 
urday at an early hour worship commenced in a 
grove. The assembly was large, attentive, and sol- 
emn. On the Sabbath, three sermons and several 
exhortations were given. The blessing of the Lord 
rested upon us. In the evening, meetings were at- 
tended in different places, and some of them were in- 
teresting. In the Elders' Conference on Monday, 
we understood that the elders appointed to visit th& 
church in Upper Canada, gathered another church 
in that province. My appointment to visit Canada 
was renewed, and brother F. W. Straight, who had 
lately received a letter of commendation from the 
church in Ontario, was appointed to accompany me. 

On Tuesday evening, I attended an interesting 
meeting in Castile, and on coming out of the house I 
observed the northern lights to be more luminous 
than I had ever before seen them. They rose in 
bright columns nearly over our heads with majestic 
grandeur. I remembered reading that the northern 
lights were never seen till the year 1716. I felt very 
solemn, and reflected on the prophecy named in Acts 
2:19, 20: "And I will shew wonders in heaven above, 
and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and va- 
pour of smoke : — before that great and notable day of the 
Lord come" About the time we arrived at our lodg- 
ings, a bright column arose in the east, and extended 
over our heads nearly to the western horizon. The 
edges were smooth as a ribbon, the colour was like 
fire, and its form was like the rainbow. There were 
no clouds, and the light of this column, with those in 
the north, illuminated the earth nearly or quite as 
much as the light of the moon in a clear night. I 
thought much of the last day, and queried, ' if my 
Lord should now come, am I prepared to meet him? 5 I 
felt great composure, and thought if Jesus should 
*hen descend, and the trumpet be blown, my heart 
would say, " Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus." 
Shortly after this, I visited a family that did not be- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 241 

lieve in a day " of judgment to come;" but on this 
occasion, I was informed, they awoke, and seeing 
the light, thought the judgment day had come; and 
some of them walked their chamber and wept bitter- 
ly, wringing their hands for anguish. Yet when the 
light began to lessen, their tears dried up, and prob- 
ably they said in their hearts, "My Lord delay eth his 
coming." But to them, alas! 

" That awful day will come, 
The appointed hour makes haste;" 

Leaving Castile, we held meetings in Leicester, 
Geneseo, Canandaigua, Ontario, Penfield, Perinton, 
Williamson, and Sodus, and enjoyed some profitable 
seasons. In the latter town, Zion mourned because 
of the walk of some who professed to be Christ's dis- 
ciples; yet the Lord met with us. We next went to 
Junius, and, unexpectedly, I saw my elder brother 
who had just returned from Michigan. We attended 
two or three meetings in Junius, the Ontario quar- 
terly meeting at Galen, and several meetings in Je- 
rusalem, Middlesex, and Canandaigua. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

My first journey to London District in Upper Canada. 

Sept. 26, 1827, we commenced our journey to Up- 
per Canada, preaching by the way till we arrived at 
Royalton. A little company of saints had been gath- 
ered in this place by Elder Crapsey, and organized 
into a church. We attended their monthly meeting, 
and on the Sabbath, Oct. 7, preached with them; 
then the Lord's Supper and washing feet were at- 
tended to. Sabbath evening, we heard a Presbyte- 
rian preach an awakening discourse at Lockport; 
the next day, crossed the Niagara river at Lewiston, 
and proceeded to Lundy's Lane. It was very rainy, 
night came on, and with difficulty we could keep the 
road; so we called on strangers at a private house, 
21 



Z43 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and were kindly received. Soon they recognized my 
countenance, having heard me preach in this vicinity 
five years previous. Continuing our journey, we 
passed through Hamilton and Ancaster, beautiful 
villages, situated near the head of lake Ontario, and 
through Brandford to Oxford. At Oxford, our car- 
riage failed through the dishonesty of a smith that 
repaired it at Hamilton, and besides suffering a I03S 
of six or seven dollars, our lives were greatly endan- 
gered. How often is the stranger imposed upon! — but 
God will bring all these things into judgment. In 
about two hours, we succeeded in getting repairs 
made that would answer for the present; and after 
proceeding a few miles, entered a seven mile wood. 
The road was rough and muddy ; we got through 
about dark, and calling at a house, were told that it 
was two miles to an inn, and a very good road, except 
a quarter of a mile through a wood. We went on, 
passed over broken log bridges, and through deep 
mud. It soon became so dark that we could not dis- 
cern our hand before us. And when confident that 
we had gone a mile, and nothing yet appearing, but 
a thick forest, we feared that we had missed our way, 
and might have to take our lodging in the retreat of 
the wild beasts. If disposed to return, the way 
seemed impassible; so, proceeding about half a mile 
further, we saw the light of a dwelling which we 
found to be an inn, and were glad. They freely 
gave us entertainment. And the next day, Saturday, 
Oct. 13, we passed through Westminster, crossed the 
river Thames to London, and proceeded ten miles in 
a rough, miry road to the north part of the town. 
Here was the residence of brother Thomas Huckins. 
On our arrival, he and nearly all the neighbourhood 
were assembled in monthly meeting. A little boy 
piloted me through the wood to the meeting about the 
time the people were beginning to disperse. They 
were expecting us, and as soon as they saw me, they 
returned, and I heard a shout of joy, and the voice 
of thanksgiving. This touched my heart — I thought, 
' how many are weary of hearing the word; but with 
what gladness do these brethren receive a servant of 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 243 

the Lord!' When I entered, the house was full of 
people, nearly all of whom shook hands with me, and 
several wept. After praying with them, I returned 
with brother Huckins. He was the only preacher of 
the connexion then residing in Upper Canada, and 
they had not been visited by one of our preachers for 
nearly a year. A reformation had commenced among 
them; three had been converted, and three or four 
were seeking the Lord. In the evening many came 
to our lodging, and though we were much fatigued, 
they would not be satisfied, nor separate, till they had 
heard an exhortation. 

Sabbath, Oct. 14, 1 preached with them, and enjoy- 
ed a good degree of the Spirit. The dear brethren 
brought in their f * tithes and offerings, "and some were 
awakened to seek the Saviour. We enjoyed a good 
meeting in the evening, and a few mourners came 
forward for prayer. I preached the next day at one 
o'clock, P. M. The power of the Lord was present, 
and two or three spoke for the first time. On the 
day following, I held a meeting with brother Huckins 
at a dwelling-house in another neighbourhood. The 
man of the house and his wife were members of the 
Methodist church: they told us, that from a late ex- 
amination of the scriptures, they were convinced that 
their infant baptism was not authorized by God, and 
that now they believed it their duty to be baptized. 
On the same day I returned to brother Huckins's, 
spoke to a considerable assembly, and seven cove- 
nanted to flee from the wrath to come. Wednesday 
evening, brother Straight preached, and the day af- 
ter, I held another meeting. On Friday, I was call- 
ed to visit a family just bereaved of an only son, three 
years of age. He was suddenly killed by a pole, 
which rolled from a log fence. The parents and oth- 
ers wept exceedingly, and while I addressed them, 
they seemed scarcely able to restrain their cries. 
The father said, he considered it a loud call to him 
to be also ready, and that he was resolved to obey it. 
I attended the funeral: it was truly a time of weep- 
ing and mourning. When the attendants began 
to put the child into the coffin, the mother for a long 



244 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

time could not be persuaded to commit her son to the 
" narrow house." She cried, "O! my son, you were 
pleasant." This scene made every spectator feel 
and sympathize. 

On Saturday and Sabbath, we held meetings at the 
house of brother Huckins. Six related their expe- 
rience, were baptized, and added to the church. All 
the exercises were blessed by the presence of the 
Lord. Sabbath evening, many spoke of the dealings 
of God with them, and several of the mourners said 
they were resolved to seek the Lord till death, wheth- 
er they found peace or not. 

Monday, Oct. 22, I left brother Straight in Lon- 
don, and preached in Westminster: two came forward 
for prayer. The next day, 1 held a meeting four 
miles south of the Thames, and in the evening preached 
in Southwold. The latter meeting was very solemn. 
One cried for mercy, and another promised to kneel 
and pray for a season. On Wednesday I met an 
assembly near Dunwich, the town where the other 
church was situated that we had come to visit. Sev- 
eral of the brethren were at the meeting, and received 
me very affectionately. After speaking more than 
an hour, on less than half the propositions of my text, 
and finding that my strength failed, I appointed a 
meeting for the next day to finish my sermon. The 
Lord gave me great liberty, and many wept. In the 
evening I attended another meeting, but had rather a 
dull time. On Friday I preached on Back street, 
from Ezekiel 33:11: " Turn ye, turn ye, from your 
evil ways; for why will ye die?" I think that I nev- 
er enjoyed greater liberty than on this occasion. My 
mouth was filled with arguments, showing the sinner 
his evil ways, and urging unanswerable reasons why 
he should turn and live. The solemn weight of eter- 
nal things seemed to rest on the assembly, and I 
think several were almost, if not altogether, persuade 
ed to be Christians. Next morning, several came to 
the house where I tarried, and we enjoyed a melting, 
happy season in prayer. Four entered into an en- 
gagement to seek the Lord. In the afternoon, I at^ 
tended a monthly meeting of the Calvinistic Baptist 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 245 

church. A free, heavenly spirit reigned, and our 
hearts were comforted together. In the evening, the 
Free-Wiil Baptist church assembled for covenant 
meeting. It consisted of twenty members, of whom 
thirteen were present, and confessed their covenant 
w r ith God and his people; and though they also had 
been destitute of preaching nearly a year, they were 
well united. Several of the Calvinistic Baptists and 
their minister were present, and spoke in the Spirit. 
Such unity prevailed in the meeting, that though ma- 
ny of different denominations took an active part, a 
stranger could discover no difference in their testi- 
mony. 

Sabbath, Oct. 28, I spoke two hours and twenty 
minutes in Dunwich with unusual freedom, and in the 
-evening preached again to a crowded and solemn au- 
dience. Several manifested a desire to become re- 
conciled to God. The next day I held two meetings: 
the latter was in the east part of Southwold, and a 
most solemn and powerful time. Nearly the whole 
assembly came forward for prayer. On the day fol- 
lowing, I faced a tedious storm ten or twelve miles 
to an appointment in Westminster. Only one person 
attended; I prayed with him, then went to the river 
Thames and attended a meeting, but had a dark, try- 
ing time. Still I believed that trials would work for 
my good. 

On Wednesday, I returned to London and preach- 
ed in the evening. Nearly the whole assembly con- 
fessed Christ, one of whom found comfort during my 
absence. The next day I attended a meeting with 
brother S. at the house of Mr. Shoff. He spoke as a 
penitent mourner, and several others said they were 
resolved to attend immediately to the duty they owed 
their Maker. Friday, I preached to a few in the east 
part of the town, all of whom arose for prayer. I 
held a meeting the day following in the vicinity of the 
revival., and one, on relating her experience, was re- 
ceived for baptism. 

Sunday, Nov. 4, 1827. This day concludes twen- 
ty-two years of my life. I have endeavoured to re- 
turn humble thanks to my heavenly Father for past 
21* 



-46 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

mercies, and firmly to resolve that my dedication to 
Him shall be entire, that I will strive for victory over 
all sin. All the particulars of this resolution I have 
written this day; and promised, before the Lord, to 
read them daily for at least one month. At ten 
o'clock I preached at the house of brother Huckins. 
Three related their experience, and with the one be- 
fore received, were baptized. In the afternoon we 
came to the table of the Lord, and sat together in a 
heavenly place in Christ. The day following, we 
held another meeting, and nearly all spoke of the 
goodness of the Lord. On Tuesday, I preached two 
or three miles east of the revival, to about forty, who 
covenanted to seek and serve God; but some, I fear- 
ed, did not realize their obligation, others appeared 
to be truly penitent. Wednesday, Nov. 7, I preach- 
ed a farewell discourse from 2 Cor. 13:11: "Finally, 
brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of 
one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace 
shall be with yon." This was a barren meeting to me, 
though nearly all the assembly witnessed for God, 
and some for the first time. After the exercises 
closed, three professed to have found Christ, and 
two of them requested to be baptized before I went 
away. As I had made appointments at Dunwich, not 
expecting to return to London, I had not now time to 
baptize; so I concluded to meet my engagements, and 
then return. 

Thursday, I preached in Westminster, from Acts 
17:18: " What will this babbler say?" I spoke first 
of God; secondly, of revelation, — then of the creation 
of man in innocence — his fall by transgression — his 

redemption by Christ regeneration and the new 

kingdom, or church of Christ — the rules and ordinan- 
ces of his church— perseverance — and of eternal 
judgment. On the second proposition, I endeavoured, 
to prove that God has revealed to his church a per- 
fect law, fully sufficient for his church in all things 
pertaining to the kingdom of God. On the seventh 
proposition, I noticed baptism, and recited several 
passages from the learned, and several from the scrip- 
tures, to show that it should be administered by ra- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 247 

fatTHon. After concluding my remarks, Mr. H., a 
preacher of considerable talent, spoke three quarters 
of an hour in opposition to the doctrine that I advan- 
ced on the second and seventh propositions. I re- 
plied, that I had not come for debating. About the 
time the assembly was dismissed, one praised the 
Lord aloud, who was soon after baptized. On Fri- 
day, I went to Southwold with brother Straight, and 
attended two meetings ; and on the day following en- 
joyed a comforting season in monthly meeting at 
Dunwich. On the Sabbath, our assembly was said 
to be larger than had ever before been in this town- 
ship. It pleased the Saviour to favour me with unu- 
sual liberty, and I believe the Holy Spirit searched 
the congregation. In the afternoon, Jesus made him- 
self known to us i( in breaking of bread. 55 After 
this I held three meetings, and thought the seasons 
were profitable. I preached in the east part of South- 
wold again, and rejoiced to find that the solemn con- 
cern manifested in my second meeting had not abat- 
ed. 

Friday, I returned to London, held a meeting in 
the evening, and one the next day. Six related their 
experience, and were received for baptism. In the 
evening, for the first time, I heard brother Straight 
preach a sermon with much satisfaction. Sabbath, 
Nov. 18, the assembly was large for this town, and 
many were happy. After sermon, several testimonies 
were given; and the six candidates were baptized, re- 
joicing in the Lord. One of them, a man in his sev- 
entieth year, had been confined by sickness for a 
year past, and was brought to the meeting on a sled. 
He went into the water as though he enjoyed the 
strength of youth, and came out happy. This was a 
remarkable hour. Heaven smiled, and glory seem- 
ed to shine on the candidates, on the congregation, 
on the water, and, indeed, on all things around. As- 
the people returned from the water, the saints sung 
with such melody, that it seemed almost as though 
the New Jerusalem had come down out of heaven. 
In the evening brother Huckins preached, saints re- 
joiced much, and sinners wept bitterly. How strik- 



248 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

ing the contrast! The more of the Spirit of the Lord 
there is present, the more saints will rejoice, and the 
more sinners will mourn. In this meeting, five sol- 
emnly promised to seek the Lord till they should find 
remission of sins. I tarried a week longer in Lon- 
don, and held meetings nearly every day which were 
attended with much interest, particularly on the Sab- 
bath. The Spirit of the Lord was manifested in a 
powerful manner, and the word seemed to cut to the 
heart of every sinner present. I baptized the wife 
of the man aged seventy, that was baptized the Sab- 
bath previous. She was sixty-eight years of age, and 
within four or five days had experienced a change of 
heart. 

Monday, Nov. 26, I preached again and bid the 
people farewell. It was a very solemn season. One 
backslider humbly entreated the forgiveness of his 
brethren whom he had grieved. Next morning, a 
little after the dawn of day, the brethren began to 
assemble at the house where I tarried, notwithstand- 
ing I had bid them farewell, and continued to come 
till nine o'clock, when nearly the whole church and 
several others were present. Some wept all the 
morning. As I was about to say to them, in the lan- 
guage of the apostle, i( What mean ye to weep and 
to break my heart?" brother Huckins said, " Broth- 
er David, you are now going away — here are souls 
near the kingdom of God, that probably will soon be 
converted and wish to be baptized. — Who shall bap- 
tize them?" When I considered their state, how 
they were as without a shepherd, I could but weep 
with them, and an earnest cry arose in my heart that 
the Lord would send more faithful labourers into the 
harvest. After uniting in prayer, they sung a hymn 
suited to the occasion, and our parting was very af- 
fecting and solemn. When I was out of hearing, I 
gave vent to my feelings in an adjacent wood, and 
wept aloud. Here I prayed for the dear brethren in 
Canada, and thought I received the witness of the 
Spirit, that God would enlarge their borders, till the 
if spreading vine of low stature" should extend 
over the province. I had spent more than six weeks 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 249 

in these parts, baptized seventeen in London, and 
the church had increased to forty-four. The church 
in London is situated thirty miles north of lake Erie, 
and about one hundred and fifty miles west of Niaga- 
ra river. They had no administrator, still they lived 
in great union, walking in the order and discipline of 
the gospel. Several of their women were much de- 
voted to the Lord, and having excellent gifts in pub- 
lic testimony, like faithful Anna, they ceased not to 
speak the word of the Lord " to all them that looked 
for redemption in ,J London. 

Brother Straight and some others joining me, ac- 
companied me on my way to the river Thames, where 
I parted with brother S., he having concluded to spend 
the winter in Canada. I proceeded to Oxford, and 
after considerable entreaty, I consented to preach, 
and went to the house of Elder James Harris, a Free 
Communion Baptist, where I met a kind reception. 
In the evening I held a meeting at his house, and to 
the praise of God we had a precious season. Several 
were awakened, and came forward for prayer. Some 
of these never rested till they obtained a hope in God, 
I had designed leaving in the morning, but being ear- 
nestly persuaded, I tarried the day and held two meet- 
ings, which were interesting. I felt thankful for these 
refreshing interviews. Elder H. accompanied me 
eleven miles to deacon B.'s, where we attended a 
meeting. Here we parted, and proceeding to Blen- 
heim, I tarried over the Sabbath and preached thrice. 
Continuing my journey, I passed through Ancaster, 
and on Tuesday evening preached at Salt Fleet. The 
Spirit of the Lord searched the assembly, sinners 
wept, and saints shouted for joy. After meeting, sev- 
eral came to my lodging, and with tears entreated me 
to labour with them a few days. But thinking duty 
called me, I proceeded on my way, and on Dec. 6, 
left the province. I had spent more than two months 
in Canada, and travelled five hundred miles. The 
people generally were kind and liberal. Though 
among strangers, and often lodging at public houses* 
my expenses, besides some repairs 3 had not amounted 
$o fifty cents, 



250 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Sunday, Dec. 9, I attended three meetings in Roy- 
aiton. At the last, four manifested that they were 
inquiring the way to Zion. Continuing my journey 
eastward, I held a few meetings in different towns, 
and found the work of reformation had commenced in 
some of the churches of the Bethany quarterly meet- 
ing, particularly in Byron. I attended a session of 
the Ontario quarterly meeting in Sodus, on the loth 
and 16th of the month. We had a melting season, 
and joy beamed on the countenance of Zion. Sodus 
has often been blessed with such seasons; and would 
to God that her Christians, and all others that have 
tasted that the Lord is good and gracious, would re- 
member his kindness, and follow him with all the 
heart. On my return to Canandaigua, I was affec- 
tionately received, and held two meetings. 

Here, I heard heavy tidings — the death of Elder 
Jib el Thornton. But a little while before, I had 
heard of the death of Susan Humes. The latter died 
on the 12th of May, 1827, and the former on the 14th 
of Oct. They were both worn out in the morning of 
life by their unwearied labours for Zion. These tid- 
ings affected me greatly, and I said, "O Lord, why 
am I spared, while they are called from the service 
of the church?' 5 



CHAPTER XVII, 

Particulars of my travels and labours from Dec. 1827, 
to May, 1828. 

Having been appointed by the Ontario quarterly 
meeting, I visited a revival in the north part of Scri- 
ba, a town situated on the south shore of lake Onta- 
rio, about eighty miles from Canandaigua. A small 
church had been gathered by Elder Craw, in the 
south part of the town, about seven years previous. At 
this time, they had but nine members. I understood 
the revival commenced three months before, under 
the labours of an unordained preacher, and that at 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 25 I 

that time there was but one praying man in the neigh- 
bourhood. Twelve or fifteen had now obtained a 
hope, several wanderers had returnedto their first love, 
and Christians in adjacent neighbourhoods were re- 
vived. Sabbath breakers and the openly immoral 
had reformed, and now attended at the house of God. 
Sabbath, Dec. 30, although a party spirit had occa- 
sioned some injury to the reformation, we had a sol- 
emn, profitable meeting. The next day we held a 
meeting, and closed the labours of the year in the ser- 
vice of God. Party spirit began to vanish, and the 
blessed spirit of reformation began to revive. At the 
close, I baptized two converts, who had been anx- 
iously waiting for the privilege, and serious impres- 
sions were made on many hearts. These two con- 
verts, I believe, have ever remained engaged Chris- 
tians. 

On Jan. 1, 1828, the salutation of friend to friend 7 
<£ I wish you a happy new-year/' was quite frequent. 
But to some in Scriba this was emphatically a new- 
year. Old things had passed away, and all things had 
become new; and they could say this was the only 
happy new-year's day they had ever seen. At ten 
o'clock, A. M. several of the brethren and converts, 
with myself, met with the Methodists in an adjacent 
town, and were affectionately welcomed. I preached 
a discourse, and many spoke of the joy they had found 
in the Saviour, and covenanted to dedicate themselves 
to Him with new engagedness. In the evening we 
had a profitable meeting in Scriba. Several solemn- 
ly covenanted to spend the year in the service of the 
Lord. I was told by several persons, that while they 
were returning from worship, they heard the voice of 
singing in the air. The sky was clear, and they said 
the singing appeared to be very high, and the most 
melodious of any music they had ever heard, and 
continued directly over their heads while they travel- 
led about a quarter of a mile. A non-professor that 
heard it, was alarmed, believing it was the voice of 
angels, and began to repent of his sins. From this 
time the work revived anew. Many forsook their 
sins and called on the name of the Lord. He heard 



2j2 a religious narrative, 

the cries of the penitent, and sent salvation to the 
broken-hearted. Then did Zion rejoice with " joy 
and gladness, and sorrow and sighing" fled away. 

I continued labouring in Scriba for one month, and 
rejoiced to see the work of the Lord spread so glo- 
riously. Sabbath, Jan. 6, 1828, after preaching, I 
baptized seven; and the next day gave the right-hand 
of fellowship to a small band of brethren, as a branch 
of the church in the south part of the town. They 
were organized the same as a church, and did their 
own business in the same manner: shortly afterwards 
they became distinct, and were called the second 
Free-Will Baptist church in Scriba. Before the 
month closed, I baptized eleven more. These, with 
two or three others, were added to the church, and 
all appeared well united and happy. 

Sabbath, Jan. 20, I preached three lengthy ser- 
mons, and retired much exhausted. For three weeks 
I had spoken upon an average between three and 
four hours in a day. A little past midnight, I was 
taken ill, and raised fresh blood very fast, till my 
strength failed. A death-like feeling seized me, and 
I expected to depart this life immediately. I review- 
ed the doctrine I had preached, and the manner in 
which I had spent my time — I found nothing to re- 
gret, except that I had not been more humble, spirit- 
ual, and faithful in my calling. I thought of my 
friends — I was willing to leave them, believing that 
we should meet in a better world. I examined my 
evidences of acceptance with God — through grace 
they were bright as the sun, and this was one of the 
happiest hours I had ever seen. There seemed but 
one step between me and heaven. And now with 
feelings that I had never before conceived, I contem- 
plated meeting the prophets, the apostles, the army 
of the redeemed, and my blessed Saviour in glory. 
But when, in my feelings I had bid my friends, and 
the world farewell — and my soul was ravished by the 
anticipation of an immediate admission into the king- 
dom of heaven, my thoughts turned to a world of sin- 
ners, exposed to hell. — They, and they only, seemed 
to invite my stay in the world. Something whisper- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 253 

ed: " Wilt thou still go and warn them?" Pity moved 
my soul — I wept for them and said: ' Yes, Lord, I 
will go and warn them as long as it shall be thy will, 
if it be even forty years.' At this moment, it seemed 
as though the attendant angel was commanded to re- 
call the warrant of death. Immediately I began to 
amend, and in a few days my strength was restored. 
About the 30th of Jan. I preached my farewell dis- 
course in Scriba, and to many it was a solemn time. 
Fifteen or twenty had been hopefully converted du- 
ring the month, and a considerable number were still 
under conviction. After visiting and preaching in 
different towns, I returned to Canandaigua, spent a 
few days, and enjoyed some good meetings. Wed- 
nesday, Feb. 20, I left Canandaigua to visit the 
Owego and Gibson quarterly meetings; and on the 
way to Middlesex, my mind was impressed with the 
necessity of salvation from all sin. The command- 
ment of the Lord Jesus, Matt. 5:48, "Be ye therefore 
perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is per^ 
feci," came with power into my soul. And remem- 
bering the declaration of the apostle, 1 John 5:3, 
"His commandments are not grievous," my unbelief 
fled away, and faith said, 'God's ways are equal, and 
his requirements just.' " Whosoever therefore shall 
break one of these least commandments, and shall 
teach men so, he shall be called the least in the king- 
dom of heaven." Matt. 5:19. Then the following 
queries arose: 'if he shall be least, who practices and 
teaches contrary to the least of Christ's command- 
ments, what will be the fate of him who not only vio- 
lates, but teaches contrary to the greatest command- 
ment? And what commandment is greater than this, 
to be perfect even as our Father in heaven is perfect? 
How then dare I, a vessel of the Lord's sanctuary, 
that ought to be holy in body and in spirit, live in sin? 
— and, like Satan, bring scripture to justify my ini- 
quity, or screen my guilty conscience? When I 
preach to sinners that they should "repent," do tliey 
not quote the words of Christ to justify themselves, 
" Without me ye can do nothing?" And were I to 
preach to Christians that they should be "perfect," 
22 



364 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

would they not say, " There is not a just man upon 
earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not?" ' After re- 
flecting on the above queries, the conviction set- 
tled into my soul, as if from Heaven, that these 
scriptures are as unjustly misapplied, as that quoted 
by the tempter, Matt. 4:6: " Cast thyself down: for 
it is written, He shall give his angels charge con- 
cerning thee," &c. Now it is certain that Satan did 
act himself in reciting this text: he seemed to have 
holy scripture directly to the point that he wished to 
gain. So, alas! it is a fact, and my blood chills at 
the reflection, that sinners, and even saints often quote 
scripture as Satan did, and make an application 
equally erroneous, to justify their living in sin. 'And 
thou, my soul, be humbled exceedingly before God; 
for alas! thou also, since Heaven forgave thee all, 
hast recited and applied scripture to justify thyself; 
as though those who are redeemed from sin could not 
help living in sin! Hast thou found that the death 
of Christ was not sufficient to enable his children to 
become like Nathaniel, " an Isi*aelite indeed, in whom 
is no guileV O be thou abased exceedingly, for thou 
hast applied the word of God like unto Satan, to con- 
tent thyself without entire victory over sin. How 
vain was thy thought, that death, the offspring of sin, 
should in any way save thee, or fit thee for heaven. 
If the blood of Jesus have not the cleansing power to 
perfect thee for glory, how shall death fit thee foj* the 
better world?' From these reflections, I sunk into 
nothing before God, and turning aside into a wood, 
I fell on my face, and called on the Lord; and, bles- 
sed be his name, I felt resolved in his strength to 
strive to live without sin, and " follow the Lamb whith- 
ersoever he goeth." 

A goodly number assembled at my appointment in 
Middlesex. I spoke from Col. 2:6: " As ye have 
therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in 
Him." I endeavoured to urge the necessity of Chris- 
tian perfection, and, to the praise of God, we had a 
good time. On Thursday, I attended a Methodist 
appointment of a German minister in Jerusalem. He 
invited me to preach. I accepted the invitation, and 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 2oO 

enjoyed liberty; after which he gave an animating 
exhortation. Next day, I tarried in Jerusalem, was 
unwell and cast down under a sense of my unworthi- 
ness. On Saturday, an appointment on a council 
called me to Benton. In the evening, the council ad- 
journed while I gave a discourse, and then sat till 
three in the morning. Sabbath, I spoke to an atten- 
tive assembly in Benton, from Acts 9:29: ££ And he 
spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, and dis- 
puted against the Grecians: but they went about to 
slay him." In the illustration of the text, I noticed, 
first, the great controversy between the wicked and 
righteous, errour and truth,' darkness and light, the 
enemy of all righteousness and " the Judge of all 
the earth ; " secondly, the character of the disputants ; 
thirdly, the position and arguments of those engaged 
in the controversy — the resort of the wicked to per- 
secution in support of their cause, when repulsed by 
sound argument — and the final victory of the Son of 
God. In the evening I preached again in the same 
place, and some witnessed for the Lord. 

Proceeding on my way, I crossed Seneca lake^ 
went to Dryden and held a meeting. Thursday, J 
stopped at a Methodist prayer meeting, and the breth- 
ren would have me preach. Soon, some wept aloud, 
others shouted, and two lost their strength. Eight 
mourners came forward for prayer, and four of them 
covenanted to kneel and pray thrice a day, like the 
good prophet Daniel, for three weeks. I passed 
through Owego to Apalachian creek, and Sabbath, 
March 2d, held two or three meetings. Several ap- 
peared to be serious, and seven or eight came for- 
ward for prayer. Monday, I continued my journey 
to Montrose, the next day to Gibson, Penn. and 
preached in the evening, but had a trying time. I 
tarried two days and attended two meetings. These 
were soul reviving seasons. In one, several exhor- 
tations were given; and my heart was comforted by 
meeting Elder Asa Dodge, Leaving Gibson, I at- 
tended meetings in Lawrenceville, Nanticook, and 
Union. In the latter place I baptized one. On 
JVJonday evening, March 10, I had an appointment in 



256 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Owego. Nighft came on, and losing my road, I wan- 
dered some time in the dark: but at length I arrived 
at the meeting, and enjoyed much freedom in speak- 
ing. My next meeting was on Owego creek; only 
ten persons attended, but we found that the presence 
of the Lord is not confined to a multitude. Wednes- 
day, I went to Candor, in which town I had an ap- 
pointment in the evening; but it being very unpleas- 
ant, and the travelling bad. some advised me not to 
go to the appointment, thinking that none would at- 
tend. So I consented; but soon feeling uneasy. I 
went two miles to the meeting, and found a consider- 
able assembly, and we enjoyed a precious season. 

On Thursday. I met a crowded assembly in the 
place, where, two weeks before, eight came forward 
for prayer. One of the number was now happy. 
The Lord enabled me to speak with power. X ear 
the close, I told the assembly, the Lord had expressly 
commanded them to choose without delay whom they 
would serve — vea. that thev should choose to serve 
the Lord. (See Deut. 30:19; Josh. 24:15; Acts 3: 
19; 17:30: Heb. 3:7, 8; Matt. 4:17; 6:33.) And 
further, as Moses caused a division among the peo- 
ple, Ex. 32:26, that it might be known who was on 
the Lord's side, so I requested the people to make 
their choice, ;; and show their deeds,'' reminding 
them that " nothing is secret that shall not be made 
manifest." Luke 8:17. I further said to them, if 
they secretly chose to put off repentance, it would be 
in reality to choose Satan for their Master, and would 
thus be recorded in the book of remembrance; and 
that if they chose to serve the Lord secretly, that se- 
crecy is forbidden, Matt. -5: 15. 16, and would be mark- 
ed as disobedience by the displeasure of the Almighty, 
About the whole assembly arose to manifest that they 
would seek and serve God. I reminded them that 
their covenant was registered in heaven, and that 
Ci God shall bring every work into judgment :" we then 
joined in prayer. " But some man will say." ' they 
may break their covenant; and in that case, it will 
be worse than it would have been if they had not 
covenanted.' The first is true; but the latter may 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 251 

be doubted; for had they not chosen the Lord, they 
must have chosen sin. And which is the good choice ? 
To refuse to do right, for fear that we shall do wrong, 
is to give up ourselves altogether to work iniquity. 
Our obligation to God is infinite, therefore our prom- 
ise cannot increase our duty. The use of a vow is, 
to make ourselves sensible of our obligation. Hence 
I conclude, first, that it is good to vow unto the Lord; 
and secondly, to pay that which we have vowed. 
Amen. 

On Friday I spoke in Dryden to a few, principally 
non-professors. The Spirit of the Lord was present, 
but I feared the greater part knew not " the time of 
their visitation." Alas! what multitudes are heed- 
less of their precious day till it closes in eternal night! 
O my God, have mercy on them before their sun 
shall set. Sabbath, March 16,1 went to an appoint- 
ment of Elder A. Daniels, in Virgil, and, being in- 
vited, preached to the people. As I was about leav- 
ing the place, a brother gave me a dollar. I was told 
that a little before, a minister, who was a poor man, 
after preaching a sermon, seated himself shivering 
with the cold, and this brother took off a new great 
coat and put it around him. When the preacher re- 
turned it, he told him he had given it to him, and he 
himself would wear his old one another year. " The 
liberal deviseth liberal things; and by liberal things 
shall he stand." An unconverted young man also 
gave me half a dollar. In the evening, I preached 
in Dryden, near Elder Daniels' residence. There 
seemed to be but little faith among the people, yet I 
endeavoured to clear my garments of their blood, and 
felt peace of mind. I had a pleasant interview with 
Elder Daniels, who gave me a relation of some trials 
he had passed through. Formerly he had been an 
itinerant Methodist preacher. He said that he be- 
came convinced of the scriptural baptism, and of 
the sufficiency of the scripture law, to govern the 
church; yet, being greatly attached; to his breth- 
ren, it seemed like drawing on the cords of life to 
withdraw his membership. But believing it his duty 
so to do, he joined the Free- Will Baptists, still cher^ 
22*. 



-•58 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

isliing his Christian affection for his Methodist breth- 
ren. " But alas!" said he, "I was followed by as- 
persions and opposition, that I had not expected, and 
from some, that I had not thought would be even 
chilled in their affection towards me, for the conscien- 
tious discharge of my duty to God. These unexpect- 
ed trials almost broke my heart, and made me weep 
much; but my trust was in the Lord, and he enabled 
me to rejoice even in all my sorrows." 

For five days following, I attended two meetings 
in Spafford, two in Fabius, and one in Camillus. 
Some of these were very solemn seasons. In the 
latter, brother G. Webb, a youth of nineteen from R. 
I., gave an exhortation. He had lately commenced 
labouring in the vineyard, and concluded to accom- 
pany me for a time. On Saturday, March 22, we 
attended the monthly meeting of the church in Con- 
quest, and the Lord gave us some refreshing. In 
the evening, we had a lengthy and profitable meeting. 
On the Sabbath the assembly was large, and the 
seasons interesting. The church commemorated the 
sufferings of Christ, w T ashed each other's feet, then 
'sung a hymn and went out.' Sabbath evening, we 
attended a meeting in Cato. Nearly all the assem- 
bly manifested by standing up, that they would choose 
the Lord for their God. I feared, however, that some 
had not become sufficiently humbled to persevere in 
their duty: others were deeply affected, and I hoped 
they would bring forth fruit unto eternal life. After 
holding another meeting, we went to Junius. 

I was never more gladly received than at this time. 
My friends had heard and believed that I was dead;, 
and now when they beheld my face, they seemed to 
view me as one that had arisen from the grave. In 
the evening, and on the day following, we held meet- 
ings in Junius: brother Webb gave one discourse, 
On Thursday I had a very distressing cough, yet I 
rode ten miles to Waterloo, and spoke to a few. 
Here I met a younger brother. He was greatly sur- 
prised on seeing me, and wept profusely. After the. 
meeting, he took me aside and told me he was re- 
solved to seek the Lord, and the next day covenant- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 259 

ed with me to perform his resolution. After this, 
brother W. and myself held a meeting in the west 
part of Junius, and then went to Canandaigua. My 
friends in this place had also heard that I was dead, 
and had withdrawn my appointments. I met with 
brother Straight, who was recently from Upper Can- 
ada. He informed me that a large number in South- 
wold and Dunwich, that came forward for prayer 
during my stay in those places, had been converted, 
and were now waiting an opportunity for baptism; 
and that he had come with a request for me to visit 
them immediately. These tidings were " as cold 
waters to a thirsty soul,' 5 but having engagements for 
several weeks, I could not go directly; so I sent ap- 
pointments into the province for the ensuing May. 

We spent the Sabbath at Canandaigua; and on 
Monday I accompanied brother Straight to Mendon, 
where we were invited to take a part in the services 
at a funeral assembly. Afterwards we attended 
meetings in Perinton and Ontario; then went to So- 
dus, and attended the Ontario quarterly meeting on 
the 5th and 6th of April, 1828. The latter was a 
time of refreshing from the presence of the Lord. 
On Monday I parted with brother Webb, returned to 
Penfield and held a meeting; then went to Parma, and 
met again with brother Straight, who had been set 
apart to the work of the ministry, and was now re- 
turning to Canada. 

Sabbath, April 13, I preached twice in Byron. In 
the first meeting, several mourners manifested their, 
resolution to choose the Lord for their portion. God, 
had lately visited his people in Byron: Christians, 
were engaged, and several had been converted. The 
brethren entreated me to tarry j but duty would not 
permit. Next day I went to Batavia, but indisposi- 
tion prevented me from holding a meeting. A severe 
cough, that had sometime affected me, still continued 
violent, and had much reduced my strength. Thus, 
infirmity attends me in this world; but, glory to God, 
for the grace that assures the soul of immortality. 
Tuesday and Wednesday, I attended meetings in A1-. 
exander, Attica, and on the town line of Alexander-. 



-60 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and Bethany. In the latter place was a glorious re- 
vival, and nearly the whole assembly manifested a 
resolution to serve the Lord. I preached at Canan- 
daigua on the Sabbath, and attended a conference 
meeting. The state of religion was rather low, yet 
several wept for Zion. 

In the latter part of April, after holding meetings 
in several towns, I made another visit to Scriba. 
The converts remained steadfast and generally well 
engaged. Several that covenanted to seek the Lord 
when I left the place, had been brought into liberty. 
I was considerably affected by the sudden death of a 
young man, that in my former visit, often attended 
my meetings, and was sometimes seriously exercised. 
Yet he delayed seeking the Lord. I was informed 
that the day for his marriage had been appointed; 
but three or four days before the time, while in com- 
pany with the friend of his choice, and apparently in 
health, he suddenly put his hand to his head, and 
cried out bitterly. Immediately he became deranged, 
and died in a little time. The wedding festivities were 
changed to the solemnities of a funeral. Thus are 
th£ hopes of this world blasted, and thus the gay and 
thoughtless forget God — refuse to be wise, and are 
unprepared for eternity. In little more than a week, 
I held about ten meetings in Scriba and the adjacent 
towns. Some of them were quite solemn and refresh- 
ing. 

On Saturday, May 3, a two-days meeting com- 
menced at a barn in Scriba. Three elders had been 
appointed to attend with me, but failed, probably on 
account of sickness. I spoke from 1 Thess. 5:19, 
and enjoyed great freedom. Many exhortations were 
given in quick succession. Nine dissenters from the 
Calvinistic Baptist church in New-Haven, requested 
by letter, that they might be constituted a church in 
fellowship with our connexion. As I could not, some 
other preachers shortly after attended to their re- 
quest. The Sabbath was pleasant. I addressed six 
or seven hundred an hour and three quarters, from 
Ezekiel 36 :25 : ' ' Then will I sprinkle clean water upon 
you," &vC. After this, three related their experience, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 26 f 

and were baptized. Among these was a widow, whose 
husband, a captain of a vessel on lake Erie, was lost 
about a year before with his crew and passengers, 
amounting to the number of sixteen persons. During 
the revival the winter previous^ she was constant in 
her attendance of my meetings, and at length came 
forward with the mourners. Like Lydia, her heart 
was opened, and she opened her house for meetings. 
It had pleased the Lord to comfort her soul with his 
salvation, and this was a day of gladness. After bap- 
tism, we collected on a pleasant green, near the bank 
of the stream, partook of the Lord's supper, and 
washed each other's feet, rejoicing greatly in the Lord. 
The heavens seemed to " drop down new wine," and 
the songs of the converts rung with such holy rap- 
ture, that I exclaimed in my heart, 

This place is like elysian fields 
That lie o'er Jordan's flood. 

In the evening, I spoke to a considerable assembly 
in the south part of Scriba. The Lord gave me free-, 
dom, and filled my heart with gratitude for the good 
shown me this day. After this I attended two meet- 
ings in Cato, one on a funeral occasion, and held 
meetings in several towns on the way to Canandai- 
gua. 

Friday, May 10, a session of the Benton quarterly 
meeting opened in this place. The brethren seemed 
to come " like clouds full of rain," and many wept at 
seeing each other. The meetings of worship were 
interesting. On the Sabbath, four sermons were 
given, and several animating exhortations. It fell to 
my lot to baptize one that was received the day pre- 
vious. During the meeting, Elder Josiah Fowler, 
from Conesus, made as humble and affecting a con- 
fession as I ever heard. He had been a Free Mason, 
and had taken several of the higher degrees. Onco 
he was humble, and God blessed his labours. He 
spoke of his enjoyment till the time he took on him 
rnasonic obligations, which was more than six years 
before. Alluding to that occurrence, and his atten- 
tion afterwards to Free Masonry, he exclaimed, JS O 



S69 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

my brethren, I have been into Babylon !" — His feel- 
ings were overcome, and for sometime he wept aloud. 
Then he said, "Omy God! forgive me — O my breth- 
ren, will you forgive me? — O sinners, can you for- 
give me, for laying this stumbling block in your way ?" 
He said, that fot five years, he never knew of the con- 
version of one soul through his instrumentality ; and at 
length the Lord took him in hand, while he was in his 
field, and he thought he should die under the power 
of God. He was humbled under the mighty hand of 
the Lord, saw his wandering, and promised to re- 
nounce his allegiance to that institution. He said, 
he believed the Lord had forgiven him all, and that 
now he enjoyed peace like a river. Those who were ac- 
quainted with Elder Fowler knew him to be, natural- 
ly, a man of a proud spirit, and his unexpected con- 
fession greatly affected the assembly. 

As the church in Canandaigua was small, it had 
been feared that the people from a distance would not 
all be accommodated; but the Lord opened the hearts 
of many, even of non-professers, to entertain stran- 
gers; so that several that had made preparations, were 
unable to get any company. I have often known 
quarterly meetings to be held where similar fears were 
entertained; but in every instance more have been 
disappointed for w r ant of company, than for want of 
accommodation. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

My second journey to London District, Upper Canada, 

Monday, May 12, 1828, I left Canandaigua for 
Upper Canada, and in four days preached in Greece 
and Parma, thrice in Clarkson, and once in Royalton. 
On Saturday, Elder Crapsey accompanied me to the 
ridge road, ten miles east of Lewiston, where we held 
a meeting. Sabbath, May 18, we attended two meet- 
ings six miles east of the village, and were affection- 
ately received by brother T , who related the fo.l.-. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 26$ 

lowing particulars of his conversion. He said, that 
being a royal arch mason, he became acquainted 
with some facts connected with the abduction and 
murder of William Morgan, who was carried by his 
door, and confined in the Magazine at Niagara, till 
the installation of the royal arch chapter in this town. 
He was called to Canandaigua as a witness, and re- 
solved, agreeably to his masonic obligation, to swear 
" he knew nothing of the affair ." He said he felt consci- 
entious, and doubted not that he was doing right, till, 
unexpectedly, the trial was adjourned, and he was 
dismissed. Then he hasted to be alone ; the thought 
of his narrow escape rushed on his mind like a flood. 
He said that in a moment it appeared to him, had it 
not been for the mercy of God in thus saving him, that 
his ruin would have been effected for time and for 
eternity. Then he added, " I fell on my knees for 
the first time, and returned thanks to Almighty God, 
and promised to renounce my allegiance to Free Ma- 
sonry, to the world, and to sin, and seek the salvation 
of my soul." He returned home, confessed his reso- 
lutions to his wife, and published his renunciation of 
Masonry. This awakened his companion, and they 
sought the Lord till he spoke peace to their souls. 
Several of their neighbours became concerned, a re- 
vival followed, and was still progressing. This man 
and his wife appeared to be humble converts, and 
much engaged in the service of the Lord. 

Monday, I crossed the Niagara, proceeded to St. 
Catharines, and seeing many people in the centre of 
the village, I felt impressed to speak to them of the 
things of eternity. I shrunk at the cross, and passed 
through the village; then, feeling condemned, I re- 
turned and met a stranger, that afterwards I understood 
to be Dr. C — , a merchant of that place. I asked him 
if I might preach in the street. He replied " Yes, 5 ' 
and went immediately himself, and sent some others 
to notify a meeting to commence in ten minutes. I 
placed my wagon in the centre of the village for a 
pulpit, and, at the time appointed, kneeled down and 
prayed. About one hundred and fifty people gather- 
ed around. I addressed them from Amos 4:12: "Pre- 



B64 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

pare to meet thy God." They listened attentively, and 
some appeared affected. I appointed a meeting to 
attend on my return. Several solicited me to tarry 
the night, but my engagements obliged me to pursue 
my journey. The next day I called at an inn, and 
preached to a few, from Ex. 3:14: " I JIM hath sent 
me unto you." In the afternoon, I gave an exhortation 
at Hamilton to a few people in the street. Two drunken 
men tried, by insults and abuse, to embarrass me, yet 
the Lord blessed me with some freedom. One of 
these was a negro, and the other was an Irishman : 
the latter laid violent hands on me. Still I thought 
it good to " go out into the high ways and hedges, and 
compel" perishing sinners to come to the gospel feast. 
A little before sun set, I arrived at Ancaster; wishing 
to warn the wicked of this village, and having but few 
minutes to tarry, I gave notice for preaching in seven 
minutes, on the green opposite the meeting-house. 
When the time had expired, two persons were pres- 
ent, and I asked them to give me a text. They gave 
me "Nothing." Soon after prayer, seventy or eigh- 
ty people assembled, and taking my text, I proceeded 
to show, first, that God created the world out of noth- 
ing; secondly, that man was placed under a law, in 
which there was nothing unjust; thirdly, that there is 
nothing to justify the impenitent transgressor ; fourth- 
ly, that there will be nothing to comfort him in death 
— nothing to save him in judgment, or to give him 
hope in hell; fifthly that the righteous have by na- 
ture nothing meritorious, nothing of their own of 
which they can boast, nothing to fear in death; and, 
that in the judgment day, they will have nothing to 
cause them grief, and in heaven, nothing to disturb 
their peace — and finally, that in time, and in eternity, 
nothing will turn to the advantage of the wicked, or to 
the disadvantage of the righteous. The Lord assisted 
me, O, blessed be his name. Many were solemn and 
several wept. 

Continuing my journey through Brandford and Mt. 
Vernon, to an eleven mile wood, I preached at an inn 
to a few that were solemn. After this, I passed through 
the wood, attended a meeting at a place called Big 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 265 

Otter; &»d one promised to seek the Lord. Friday, 
May 23, I reached an appointment in Southwold; and 
brother Straight and the converts received me yery 
affectionately. Many, that were mourning for their 
sins when I left the place, were now happy in the 
Lord, and we had a, joyful meeting. I was informed, 
that, from the time I left this place, brother Straight 
laboured diligently with the people, the work soon 
assumed an encouraging aspect, and the Lord gave 
him much success. Before he left for New-York, a 
first and second letter had been sent to Elder Jenkins 
of Bethany, requesting him to come and baptize the 
converts; but no answer having been received, the 
church in Dunwich sent brother Straight to New-York, 
with a request that he might be ordained. But pre- 
vious to his return, Elder Jenkins came to their help, 
baptized forty, principally in Southwold, and organ- 
ized a church. I was informed, that the first time 
they attended to baptism, twenty converts submitted 
to Christ in this ordinance. A spectator held his 
watch, and observed that the elder was but eleven 
minutes baptizing the twenty. Certain persons had as- 
serted, that the apostolical manner of baptizing could 
not have been by immersion ; for> if it had been, the 
twelve apostles could not have baptized the three 
thousand on the day of Pentecost. On this account 
some one worked the following sum: If one baptize 
twenty in eleven minutes, how long will it take twelve 
to baptize three thousand? He found the answer to 
be two hours, seventeen minutes and a half . Thus, af- 
ter all that has been said against immersion, on the 
supposition that the twelve apostles could not baptize 
three thousand in a day, it appears that it w r ould have 
been to them a short and pleasant work. 

Saturday, May 24, I preached in Dunwich, and 
saw some engaged converts that were awakened in 
my former visit. On the Sabbath I gave two sermons, 
and brother S. gave two weighty exhortations. Next 
day I had an appointment on Front street; but, being 
detained some time by a heavy rain, the people dis- 
persed before my arrival. Tuesday, I met an assem- 
bly on Back street, and in the forenoon of the day 
23 



- J A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

following, at the house of deacon B. His wife,.Jiav- 
ing been confined twelve years by sickness, had lost 
the powers of speech and sight ; but still retaining the 
sense of hearing, she had requested that I should hold 
this meeting. Several gave solemn testimonies, and 
a number that were awakened came forward for prayer. 
In the afternoon, I spoke to an assembly at the house 
of Israel Morse, from Rom. 9:21 : i( Hath not the potter 
power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel 
unto honour, and another unto dishonour!" In the eve- 
ning, Mr. M. and his wife said, that under God, the 
discourse had removed from their minds some serious 
objections to the doctrine of free salvation. They 
appeared much concerned, and both prayed for mercy. 
; The man said in his distress, that he feared his case 
was hopeless. They confessed their sins, and seemed 
resolved to seek the Lord all the days of their life. 
Next morning, I visited and prayed with them; they 
appeared to be truly penitent. One of their daugh- 
ters, a young convert, who had been opposed by her 
parents, now rejoiced greatly, believing they were 
near the kingdom of God, In a few days, they ob- 
tained a hope, and were baptized. Not many months 
afterwards, this young woman became the wife of 
Elder Straight. After holding another meeting, I 
went to London, and was very affectionately welcomed 
by brother Huckins and family. Our interview was 
sweet to the soul. The day following, I met the dear 
saints in London. After sermon, twenty eight spoke 
of tke loving kindness of the Lord, and of the way in 
which he led their souls; and one requested baptism. 
Having consulted several of the elders in New-York, 
also the brethren in Dtinwich and Southwold, and re- 
ceived their advice to examine brother Huckins for 
ordination, I now proposed to the church in London, 
to call a council for the purpose. To this they all 
agreed. Elder Jenkins had proposed the same to 
brother Huckins; but from views of his unworthi- 
ness, he* positively refused his consent. But now, 
by the unanimous request of the church, he conclud- 
ed, after considerable hesitation, to submit to an ex- 
amination. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 267 

Sabbath, June 1, 1828, I preached twice in Lon- 
don. In the latter discourse, the Lord helped me to 
speak about two hours, and the people were seriously 
impressed. Many testified of the grace of God, and 
at the close, I baptized an aged woman. As she came 
up out of the water, she praised the Lord aloud. A 
young convert then came forward, declared her faith 
in Christ, and was baptized. Two solemnly promised 
to seek the Lord. Next day, I visited several fami- 
lies and preached at the house of sister Pierce. Since 
my former visit, her husband had gone the way of all 
the earth. He was friendly to Christians, and thought 
he enjoyed some religion; but it seemed to consist in 
strict morality. He justified himself in the neglect of 
family prayer, and confessing Christ publicly; and s 
thought the noise and talk of engaged Christians quite 
unnecessary. His wife, and most of his children, 
were humble followers of Christ; " spoke often one 
to another," and, I believe, li prayed to God always." 
He was of opinion that they made more sound and 
show about religion, than was necessary; and they 
feared that he knew nothing of true " godliness." 
Still they lived affectionately, tenderly regarded each 
others feelings, and were closely bound together by 
the family ties. In this situation, sister P. told me 
that he approached the gate of death; 'still he changed 
not. He was apparently struck with its icy hand, 
and his friends waited every hour in expectation of his 
'decease. To her it was an awful hour! She loved her 
companion, yet she believed he was trusting in a false 
hope. But what could she do? Her last hours in 
his society were passing swiftly, and how could she 
be, what some would call, so, uncharitable, as to tell 
her husband plainly, that she believed he was deceiv- 
ed; and that he " mu ( st be born again," or " not see 
the kingdom of God." Still, how could she bear that 
he should die in this state? He remained at the point 
of death some days. She wept — she prayed — she 
poured out her soul to God. She obtained strength — 
told her husband, that it appeared to her he could not 
die in his present state; that God had continued him 
these several days, that he might discharge some duty 



268 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

he had neglected. Finally, she told him her whole 
soul; and instead of being grieved, as she had feared, 
he confessed his lost estate, and cried to the Lord for 
mercy. To the great joy of his family, he found par- 
don and the witness of the Spirit, to which he con- 
fessed, that till now he had ever been a stranger. Pie 
exclaimed, " O that I could talk, and I would tell you 
that which you never heard before." He now con- 
demned his former faith, and exhorted his wife and 
children to perseverance in family prayer, public tes- 
timony, and in the practice of all the Christian duties 
he had before called useless. In about twenty-four 
hours after this, he bid the world adieu. Sister P. 
remarked, that she never came to a greater cross than 
she did in this trial, and had she shrunk from duty, 
she never could have forgiven herself; but now, she 
felt great thankfulness to God, who strengthened her, 
and granted the desire of her soul. 

During the week following, I attended several in- 
teresting meetings in Southwold and Dunwich. At 
the last, sixteen covenanted to seek the Lord. A small 
number had experienced salvation in my absence to 
London, and Elder Straight had baptized three; one 
of whom, like the jailer, went forward in the night. 
The converts were much engaged, and I was much 
affected while reflecting on the change the reformation, 
had made in this town. Eight or nine months ago, 
the voice of prayer was scarcely heard for miles: now 
a little army worshipped God "in spirit and in truth. ? 

The dreary waste and barren land 

Have smilM with heav'nly light, 
Sinners have seen the Saviour's hand, 

And own'd his mandates right. 

Friday, Elder Straight accompanied me to London, 
where we held a two-days meeting, commencing on 
Saturday, the 7th of Jttne. At this time, five deacons, . 
from the three churches of our connexion in the prov- 
ince, brother Straight, and myself, sat as a council of 
examination. Brother Huckins gave an interesting 
relation of his experience and call to the ministry, and 
stated his sentiments with clearness. After a close 
examination, the council was unanimously agreed 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 2G9 

that he should be set apart to the work unto which 
God had called him. We returned our humble thanks 
to Almighty God for having heard the groanings of 
our brethren in Canada. The other religious exer- 
cises on the first day were interesting. On the Sab- 
bath, it was delightful to see the happy Christians of 
London coming out of the forest from almost every 
direction, to witness the first ordination among our 
brethren in this province. It fell to my lot to preach 
a sermon on the occasion, from 1 Tim. 4:16: "Take 
heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine; continue in them : 
for in doing this thou shalt save both thyself, and them 
that hear thee" After this, brother Straight and my- 
self proceeded to the ordaining prayer, to the laying 
on of hands, to the giving of the charge, and the 
right hand of fellowship. We then commended the 
candidate "to God, and to the word of his grace," 
believing that God would strengthen him, and make 
him a shepherd of the flock, and a blessing to the 
church. 

In the afternoon, brother Straight preached a weigh- 
ty discourse. Then an aged brother, formerly from 
Scotland, a man of " a good understanding," and 
much piety, arose and stated that he was a member 
of the Methodist society, with whom he felt the sweet- 
est union, that he did not design to forsake them, 
or any Christians; but that he felt it to be a duty he 
owed to God, to arise and be baptized; and he wish- 
ed also to exchange the place of his membership from 
one Christian church to another. His first convic- 
tion that he had not been baptized, originated from 
reading in Dr. ParkhursVs Greek and English Lexi- 
con, the definition ofbaptizo, the original word, from 
which baptize was adopted into our version of the 
scriptures; and knowing that the learned doctor was 
a minister of the church of England, and that he 
practised sprinkling for baptism, he was not a little 
surprised on reading from his pen the following defin- 
ition of baptizo: " To dip, immerse, plunge.' 3 He 
expected to find it, W To dip, pour, spriyikle." This 
awakened his attention, and he examined the subject 
for himself. He said the learned had deceived him; 
23* 



2X0 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

and now lie was convinced that the commandment to 
be baptized was still obligatory on him. He was re- 
ceived by the church on the recommendation of the 
Methodist brethren that were present, and I had the 
privilege of baptizing him. He had been a class 
leader, and I think a professor about forty years. 
Since his connexion with the London church, I be- 
lieve he has been an ornament to Zion and a help to 
the brethren. The exercises closed and we parted 
happy. 

About this time I met with some trouble. My 
horse, that had carried me nineteen thousand miles 
in a little more than five years, received an injury 
from another beast and died. I had appointments 
between three and four hundred miles in extent, com- 
mencing on Monday, and knew not how I should 
reach them. I told Pea. P., to whose care I had 
committed the horse, that I thought he should sustain 
the loss, as it happened through his want of care. 
He made no objection, and purchased me another 
horse. About six months afterwards, while reflect- 
ing on this occurrence, I became of the opinion, that 
I had erred in supposing that brother P, osght to 
bear this loss; because he did not keep my horse for 
money, but as a friend to show me a favour; and I 
regretted having received the compensation. So, on 
my next visit to Canada, I refunded to him all that I 
had received, with as much satisfaction as I ever re- 
ceived what was owed me by another. He with sev- 
eral brethren, however, gave me fifteen or twenty 
dollars. 

3Ionday, June 9, I bid the brethren in London 
farewell, and proceeded on my journey; but my 
horse was old and travelled very slowly, and my ap- 
pointments were so arranged that I found it difficult 
to meet them. Tuesday, I arrived at Oxford, next 
day at Brandford; and the morning following, started 
before breakfast in the rain. The road was so ex- 
tremely bad, that I was unable to travel more than 
two miles an hour; and being in an open carriage, 
there was scarcely a dry thread remaining in my 
clothes; but 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 271 

Appointments must attended be, 
The wicked warn'd from wrath to flee, 
Tho' gathering storms and tempests rise, 
And thunders shake the low'ring skios. 

At one o'clock, P. M., I met an appointment at 
. Yncaster, where I had preached from the word "JVo- 
thing." The meeting-house was opened, and about 
one hundred people assembled. I spoke to them from 
the word " Something," — and endeavoured to show, 
first, that there is something above all things; second- 
ly, that there is something in man that cannot become 
extinct; thirdly, that there is naturally something in 
man that makes him unhappy; fourthly, that there is 
something in the gospel to reverse man's state; fifth- 
ly, that there is something that will disturb the finally 
impenitent in death, judgment, and in eternity, and 
make them unhappy; sixthly, that true Christians 
possess something that the world never knew; and, 
finally, that in the great change, and in eternity, they 
will have something that will yield eternal joy. Many 
appeared serious, and I hoped that good was done. 

At 5 o'clock, I spoke with considerable freedom in 
the street at Hamilton. Some appeared to be af- 
fected, and the people gave me two or three dollars. 
On Friday I met about one thousand people on the 
square at St. Catharines, and spoke to them an hour 
and a half. Near the close, many of the assembly 
were in tears, and I felt a fervent desire that the 
Lord would visit this people. After a part of the as- 
sembly had gone away, Dr. C , though not a pro- 
fessor, called for a collection, and presented me ten 
dollars. He invited me to his house ; said that my 
former discourse in this place made deep impressions 
on his mind, and almost persuaded him to be a Chris- 
tian. Alas! how many are only almost persuaded, 
and never submit themselves entirely to God; but 
die in their sins and sink to eternal ruin! On Satur- 
day I left the province, spent the Sabbath in Royal- 
ton, and enjoyed usual freedom. From Royalton, I 
went to Canandaigua, and preached in nearly half 
the towns through which I passed. 

After this, a line of appointments called me to go 
immediately to the west. I preached from once to 



272 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

three times in a day, for a week, when I arrived a& 
Boston, and had a refreshing interview with Elder 
Carey. I held a few meetings in thi& vicinity and in 
Eden, then visited and preached in various towns at 
the east. Many of these seasons ^ere solemn, and 
I could but hope that some good f^uit would be seen 
in eternity. About this time I fulfilled all my ap- 
pointments that had been previously given out; but 
it had been done with much difficulty, as my horse 
would at no time travel more than three miles an 
hour. I was under the necessity of riding, generally 
twenty or thirty, and sometimes forty miles a day; 
and in order to reach my appointments, occasionally 
rode half the night. As I had not money to purchase, 
another horse, all my effort^ during this time to pro- v 
cure one on any other conditions, we^re ineffectual. 
I think that I never passed through rnore fatigue than 
during the labours of this month. But notwithstand^ 
ing my embarrassments^ J was enabled to travel be-, 
tween four and five hundred miles, and attend thirty- 
five meetings. About the last of the month, I con- 
tracted a debt to purchase a gop^ horse: thus one 
burden was removed^ for which I felt to thank the. 
Lord. 

About the first $f July, I wen,t to Penfleld, and 
attended a session of the Ontario quarterly meeting; 
and after this preached: several times in Ontario; then 
returned tb Canan#aigua, and hel4 a number of meet- 
ings among the churches of the Benton quarterly 
meeting. In the latter part o,f the month,, I preached 
to many congregations within the limits pf the Owego 
quarterly meeting, and enjpyed some heavenly sea- 
sons. In August, I attended a session of the Benton 
quarterly meeting at Middlesex, and preached with 
nearly all the churches within fifty miles of Canan- 
daigua. In some places, revivals were spreading, and 
the glory of God was shining among the people. 

It has been already stated, that unnumbered cir- 
cumstances compelled me to believe, that Masonry 
approved of the abduction of Morgan, Slc; and that, 
consequently, the connection of Christian people with 
the institution, became a trial to my mind. I think, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 2TA 

that I cannot do justice to truth, to others, and to my- 
self, without briefly relating the result of this painful 
conviction. 

Soon after the appearance of Morgan's ' Illustra- 
tions of Masonry,' I read — and thought within myself, 
' Can this be Free Masonry, which has been called 
the " Handmaid of Religion?" Can it be, that so many 
of the popular class, and even ministers of the gospel, 
have passed through these ceremonies — been divested 
of their wearing apparel — blindfolded — have entered a 
Lodge ' in the name of the Lord' — and been led 
about a lodge-room, with a rope around their neck — and 
then sworn they would not reveal these things, "un- 
der no less penalty," than having their " throat cut 
across," their " tongue torn out by the roots," and their 
i( body buried in the rough sands of the sea?" ' If I had 
had no other guide in judging of the truth or falsity 
of the disclosures, I should have concluded from the 
lowness and wickedness of the ceremonies, obligations, 
&c, that they were an imposition on the public. But 
the abduction of Morgan, and a thousand circum- 
stances connected with it, together with the general 
silence of the fraternity on the subject, and their eva-. 
give answers to inquiries, forbid this conclusion. 

It appeared that Capt. Morgan had not been kid- 
napped by a few individuals of low standing, but as 
has since been said by the U. S. Anti-Masonic Con- 
vention — " Previously to his seizure, numerous meet- 
ings of free masons, in lodges and otherwise, were 
held for the purpose of contriving and adopting the 
most certain means of carrying into effect, their un- 
lawful objects upon him, These meetings were at- 
tended, and the designs of them approved by several 
hundred of the most respectable and intelligent of the 
masonic brethren. They included legislators, judges, 
sheriffs, clergymen, generals, physicians, and law- 
yers. And they proceeded in discharge of, what they 
deemed, their masonic duties." It also appeared by 
a great abundance of testimony, that Morgan was 
lodged in the jail at Canandaigua, the town of my 
residence, that he was there seized in the night, ami 
though he cried murder, was thrust into a coach pro- 



214: A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

pared for the occasion, and carried by different com- 
panies, coaches, and horses, more than one hundred 
miles through a populous country, and confined in a 
fortress belongieg to the U. States, then in charge 
of free masons, who had prepared it for his reception; 
that he was confined there several days, and then 
probably murdered. Two or three of the leading men 
in this aggravating and appalling offence, were citi- 
zens of Canandaigua, and men with whom I was ac- 
quainted. As before stated, I supposed that those 
engaged in the crime would be expelled from the 
lodges; but instead of this, if I was correctly in- 
formed, (and I never heard it contradicted,) those 
who had been the most active in this outrage, were 
held in fellowship in the lodges without admonition; 
and though they had pleaded guilty to their indict- 
ments, apparently to prevent the extent of the con- 
spiracy from being discovered; — yet after they were 
condemned-— during their imprisonment, to which 
they had been sentenced for their crime, they lived 
like gentlemen, and almost constantly shared the com- 
pany of their brother masons, who sat with them in 
the prison to " pass away the time." Thus the ma- 
sons generally held these criminals as true and wor- 
thy masons, and every effort was used to enable them 
(tQ escape justice and the penalties of the law; — when 

Jon the other hand, those who renounced their obliga- 
tions, and confessed their crimes without reserve, 
were subjected to a persecution that seemed to be 
without end. 

In Morgan's Illustrations it appeared that the ob- 
ligation of the Master Mason's degree, contains the 
following clauses. " Furthermore, do I promise and 
swear that I will support the constitution of the grand 

lodge of the state of , under which this lodge 

is held, and conform to all the by-laws, rules, and 
regulations of this or any other lodge of which I may 

&X any time hereafter become a member. Further- 
more, do I promise and swear that I will obey all reg- 
ular signs, summons, or tokens, given, handed, sent, 
or thrown, to me from the hand of a brother master 
mason, or from the body of a just and lawfully cor.- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 275 

stituted lodge of such, provided it be within the length 
of my cable-tow. Furthermore, do I promise and 
swear that a master mason's secrets, given to me in 
charge as such, and I knowing them to be such, shall 
remain as secure and inviolable in my breast as in 
his own, when communicated to me, murder and trea- 
son excepted; and they left to my own election. — » 
Furthermore, do I promise and swear that if any part 
of this my solemn oath or obligation be omitted at this 
time, that I will hold myself amenable thereto, when- 
ever informed. To all which I do most solemnly and 
sincerely promise and swear, with a fixed and steady 
purpose of mind in me to keep and perform the same, 
binding myself under no less penalty, than to have 
my body severed in two in the midst, and divided to 
the north and south, my bowels burnt to ashes in the 
centre and the ashes scattered before the four winds 
of heaven, that there might not the least track or trace 
of remembrance remain among men or masons of so 
vile and perjured a wretch as I should be, were I 
ever to prove wilfully guilty of violating any part of 
this my solemn oath or obligation of a master mason. 
So help me God, arid keep me steadfast in the due 
performance of the same. 55 

On the clauses qiioted, the following queries were 
suggested. f Has a man a right to swear to keep 
things secret, the nature of which he does not know? 
Since man's life is not his own, has he a right, in any 
case, to give it as a pledge? What is the design of 
masonic penalties, linless they are to be executed? Can 
an institution exist, with obligations and penalties, 
and yet have no means whereby the penalties may be 
executed, in case the obligations are broken? If the 
penalties were not to be executed, in case of a viola- 
tion of masonic obligations, how could the fraternity 
have kept their secrets? Has arhan a right to swear 
to " support" a "constitution, 55 which he has never 
seen nor heard ?— To " conform" to (i by-laws, rules, 
and regulations" which He does not know? Has a 
Christian a right to swear to " obey all regular signs, 
summons, or tokens, given, handed, sent or thrown" from 
a V master mason, or from the body of a just and law- 



^'76 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

fully constituted lodge of such"? How does lie know, 
that the " constitution," " by-laws, rules, regulations, 
signs, summons, or tokens," will not require him to 
assist in kidnapping, or murdering some one, that has 
thought the duty he owed to his God or to his coun- 
try, obliged him to disclose the secrets of Masonry? 
How does a master mason know, that among the se- 
crets given him ;; in charge as such," there will not 
be theft, arson, and many other crimes — and that he 
will not be called to testify to these things in a court 
of justice, and thus be under the necessity of violat- 
ing either his masonic or his judicial oath? When a 
man takes the obligation of a master's degree, has he 
a right to swear, that Ci if any part" of the " obliga- 
tion be omitted at this time," he will hold himself 
" amenable thereto, " — since it is not said, if it be for- 
gotten; but " if it be omitted," and he knows not what 
it is that is omitted, or why it is omitted?' 

As a minister of Christ, and a watchman in Zion, 
I thought it my duty to divest myself of all prejudi- 
ces, and, uninfluenced by attachment to my friends 
who were masons, candidly search after the truth in 
answer to these queries. I visited many Christian 
people who had renounced Masonry, and they affirm- 
ed that Morgan's disclosures were true. I conversed 
with many who still belonged to the order, and none 
would deny their truth in general, except by vague 
remarks or apparent cavils. I entreated them, if these 
things were not so, to take the statements by course 
and say they were not true. Many would only reply, 
that they did not wish to say any thing on the sub- 
ject. 

A convention of about ninety seceding masons, 
that declared independence from the masonic institu- 
tion, published several of the higher degrees, which 
contained the following clauses. In the royal arch 
degree: " Furthermore, do I promise and swear, that 
I will aid and assist a companion royal arch mason, 
when engaged in any difficulty; and espouse his 
cause, so far as to extricate him from the same, if in 
my power, whether he be right or wrong. — Further- 
more, do I promise and swear, that a companion royal 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 277 

arch mason's secrets, given me in charge as such, 
and I knowing them to be such, shall remain as se- 
cure and inviolable in my breast as in his own, mur- 
der and treason not excepted." In the degree called 
the " Holy and Thrice Illustrious Order of the Cross:" 
li You further swear, that, should you know another 
to violate any essential point of this obligation, you 
will use your most decided endeavours, by the bless- 
ing of God, to bring such person to the strictest and 
most condign punishment, agreeably to the rules and 
usages of our ancient fraternity; and this by pointing 
him out to the world as an unworthy vagabond; by 
opposing his interest, by deranging his business, by 
transferring his character after him wherever he may 
go, and by exposing him to the contempt of the whole 
fraternity and the world, but of our illustrious order 
more especially, during his whole natural life. — To 
all, and every part thereof, we then bind you, and by 
ancient usage you bind yourself, under the no 
less infamous penalty than dying the death of a trai- 
tor, by having a spear, or some other sharp instru- 
ment, like as our divine Master, thrust in your left 
side, bearing testimony, even in death, of the power 
and justice of the mark of the holy cross." 

From these testimonies, together with that of hun- 
dreds who had seceded, and from the testimony of 
masons who had not seceded, I was unable to form 
any other conclusion than that the secrets of the or- 
der had been revealed. And in answer to the pre- 
ceding queries, I was constrained to conclude that it 
was inconsistent for a Christian to be connected, in 
any manner whatever, with the institution or frater- 
nity of free masons. Also, that I could not discharge 
the duties of a "watchman" in Zion, and keep my 
garments clear from the blood of souls, without 
preaching publicly against Free Masonry, as well as 
against other evils. 

On Friday, August 29, 1828, I attended the Hol- 
land Purchase yearly meeting, which was holden at 
Flint creek in Middlesex. Elder Nathaniel Brown 
was appointed moderator. After several resolves - 
•were passed on different subjects, Elder Brown and 
24 



278 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

two others, were appointed to visit certain churches 
lately raised up in Wayne, and other towns, in Ash- 
tabula county, Ohio. Then Elder Straight, myself, 
and some others, were appointed to visit the annual 
conference of the Free Communion Baptists, in Up- 
per Canada. After this, reports were presented from 
the four quarterly meetings, Bethany, Erie, Benton, 
and Ontario. Refreshing tidings of revivals and ad- 
ditions in different places, gladdened our hearts and 
strengthened our hands. It appeared by the reports, 
that at this time there were in the yearly meeting 
forty-nine churches, one thousand six hundred and 
fifty members, and thirty elders. In the evening a 
meeting of worship was attended. 

Saturday morning, public worship commenced in a 
grove, previously prepared for the occasion. Elder 
Brown preached an instructive discourse from Heb. 
2:6: " What is man, that thou art mindful of him?" 
Next, Elder Carey gave an affecting sermon on Isa, 
40:1 : " Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, 75 &.c. In 
the afternoon, Elder Josiah Fowler preached an or- 
dination sermon, from Matt. 28:19: " Go ye there- 
fore, and teach all nations," &c; and after the close, 
brother James Bignall of Barrington, was ordained 
to the work of the gospel ministry. In the evening, 
our meeting was much animated by the good Spirit, 
and continued till after midnight. 

On the Sabbath, the assembly was large, and wor- 
ship commenced at 9 o'clock, A. M. An able dis- 
course was delivered by Elder Jesse Braman, from 
Acts 16:31: " And they said, Believe on the Lord 
Jesus Christ," &c. This was followed by a good ser- 
mon from Elder Craw. In the afternoon, Elder 
Straight preached from E ph. 3:8,9: " Unto me, who 
am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, 
that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearch- 
able riches of Christ," Sec. The people observing 
that the speaker was a youth, and knowing it had 
been but a little time since he was converted, listened 
to his address with more than usual attention and so- 
lemnity. Several exhortations were then given. Joy 
and gladness, weeping and mourning, pervaded the 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 279 

assembly. At the close, brother Norton, a very aged 
man, lately from Vermont, arose on the stand, and 
sung a beautiful parting hymn, that was composed by 
one of his brethren in the east on his separating from 
them. His person was tall, erect, and of comely 
form. His eyes were sunken, and his face wrinkled 
by age; his locks were white like wool, and his sing- 
ing seemed to have an unusual charm. When he 
commenced, the assembly were just beginning to dis- 
perse: all stopped, and listened with perfect silence, 
except, occasionally, several burst forth into weep- 
ing. In -the evening, Elder Asa Dodge preached a 
good sermon. Several exhorted in the Spirit and to 
edification. 

In the meeting of business on Friday, the subject 
of Free Masonry was again introduced. It appear- 
ed, that a number of our own brethren and some of 
our preachers had renounced their masonic obliga- 
tions; and that the connection of some others with 
the institution, had become a sore trial to the church- 
es. A move was made, that " we consider Masonry 
unnecessary , anti-scinptural, and unckedj and that for a. 
Christian to be a mason is a crime worthy of admoni- 
tion." After much discussion, it passed by a large 
majority. Only four remained neuter; but tivo voted 
against it, and these were brethren that thought their 
masonic obligations binding. But it had always 
been the practice of the yearly meeting, if possible, 
to act unanimously: therefore they agreed to refer the 
subject to the Elders' Conference on Monday, for a 
reconsideration. During the yearly meeting, this was 
a subject of much fervent prayer and many tears. In 
the Conference the resolve was changed to the fol- 
lowing form: "We advise the quarterly meetings and 
churches in our connexion, not to hold fellowship with 
active free masons; but that they admonish such of their 
brethren as belong to the fraternity, to renounce, or 
withdraw their standing in the lodges, and in all pla- 
ces to refrain from advocating the svstem." 



280 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

CHAPTER XIX. 

My fourth journey io JYeiv- En gland. 

Having been appointed by the yearly meeting, a 
messenger to the second session of the General Con- 
ference of the Free- Will Baptist connexion, to be 
holden in New-Hampshire, I left my good home in 
Canandaigua, on Monday, Sept. 8, 1828; and the 
next day, at Waterloo, was joined by brother Wil- 
liam Van Tuyl, a young preacher, who had agreed 
to accompany me t>n this journey. I had an inter- 
view at this place with my brother Ives, who was still 
serious. ' O Lord, may I, shall I, ever see Ives a 
Christian? O, grant that I may, for thy mercy's 
sake. 5 I had an appointment in the evening at Ju- 
nius; but, on our arrival, we found my parents sick, 
and a daughter of my step-mother apparently at the 
point of death, and unprepared for the change. A 
few months before, she was awakened, and covenant- 
ed to seek the Lord; but through the influence of her 
associates she was persuaded to attend a ball, and her 
conviction left her. For this she now deeply sighed. 
The symptoms of death seemed floating upon her 
eyes; death's visage was upon her features: she could 
only tell us in a faint whisper, that she had no hope, 
while to appearance the next hour would conduct 
her to eternal scenes. It was so sickly in the vicinity , 
that there were scarcely enough in health to take 
care of the sick. In these circumstances, the parental 
home was gloomy. On the morning following, pre- 
vious appointments called us to pursue our journey. 
We had a sorrowful parting, little expecting that we 
should all meet again in this world. 

Proceeding on our way, we attended meetings in 
Montezuma, Mentz, and Sp afford. After preaching, 
brother William gave exhortations. At the latter 
meeting, a young woman related an interesting ex- 
perience and desired to be baptized. I remembered, 
that six months before, I tried for several hours 
to persuade her to turn to God, and that she then en- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 281 

tered into a covenant to kneel and pray thrice a day 
for a year. She said, she had often been sorry she 
made the engagement, for she became discouraged, 
thought her prayers would be useless, and should 
have given the struggle over, had it not been for the 
binding influence of this covenant. She dared not 
break it. M So/ 5 said she, c< I continued seeking, 
and about three weeks ago the Lord , converted my 
soul — now I thank God that he put it into my heart 
to make this covenant; for, if I had not made it, 
probably I should not have sought the Lord, but have 
died in my sins, and have been lost for ever!" She 
appeared to be strong in the Lord and very happy. 
After baptism, we went to the south part of the town 
and held a meeting. 

On Saturday we went to Fabius, where I had an 
appointment; but understanding that the Spafford 
quarterly meeting was in session at New Berlin, fifty 
miles distant; and that the preachers who had been 
expected to attend, were sick, or otherwise detained, 
I thought it my duty to go to the quarterly meeting. 
Leaving brother William to attend my appointment, 
I started about four o'clock, P. M., and reached 
New Berlin by ten or eleven o'clock next morning. 
The people were assembled in a grove, and as I en- 
tered, brother Adon Aldrich, the only elder that was 
present, and some others, thanked the Lord aloud. 
This was the third day of the meeting, and I under-r 
stood they had had no preaching, except from the as- 
sembly of saints and young converts. I took my seat 
to hear, and soon found that my lot had fallen in a * 
heavenly place, and in a happy company. It seemed 
as though a fresh breeze from glory blowed gently 
upon us. The time was all occupied either in singing 
or speaking, and many that spoke had excellent gifts 
in exhortation. Thus the meeting continued till 
about twelve o'clock, when a little girl, who sat on 
her mother's lap, arose and sung a beautiful verse, 
and then, with modest confidence, addressed the * 
wicked with sensibility and power. Said she, " You 
may slight the Saviour now, but the time is soon 
joining when you will be sorry — when you pass 
24* 



282 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

through the dark valley and shadow of death, yoti 
will need this religion which you now despise." Her 
exhortation was continued ten or fifteen minutes, and 
had much effect on the assembly. I understood that 
she was but ten years old, and had been a professor 
of religion two years. She had been baptized and 
received into the church; and was a steady traveller, 
often making mention of the name of the Lord. 

During the intermission, I enjoyed a sweet inter- 
view with the brethren, and learned from them, that 
since the last spring, a blessed revival had been wit- 
nessed on the hills of New Berlin, and Norwich, an 
adjacent town. In this work, a goodly number had 
been translated into the kingdom of God's dear Son. 
Elder Aldrich had baptized forty, and gathered a 
chuich of about fifty members, the only one of our 
connexion within fifty miles; and a large field ap- 
peared to be opening for gospel labours. In the af- 
ternoon, I spoke about two hours with much freedom. 
Many tears were shed, and great solemnity rested on 
the people. In the evening, I preached near the Una- 
dilla* river. The house was crowded, and, at the 
introduction, I counted fifty persons that stood up 
and sung, nearly all of whom appeared to " sing with 
the spirit," and " with the understanding also." On 
the day following I attended two meetings. The 
Lord met with us and made them impressive to many. 

From Norwich, I went to Windsor, to attend the 
Susquehanna yearly meeting, and there met brother 
William Van Tuyl. We held a meeting on Wednes- 
day evening. On Friday, Sept. 19, 1828, the sec- 
ond session of this yearly meeting commenced, and 
continued with much interest until Sabbath evening. 
Several good discourses were given by different 
preachers, and many spiritual exhortations contribut- 
ed to the interest and profit of the meeting. It fell 
to my lot to speak two or three times: it pleased the 
Lord to give me freedom, and bless his word to the 
awakening of some, who afterwards professed to find 
peace in believing. Sabbath evening, brother B. A. 
. Russel was ordained to the work of the ministry. A 
sermon was preached by Elder Edward Dodge, and 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 283 

the charge was given by Elder Asa Dodge. The 
exercises were interesting and impressive. 

The Susquehanna yearly meeting was organized a 
year before this time at Dry den, N. Y. It now con- 
sisted of three quarterly meetings, Owego, Gibson, 
and Spaffbrd. The Owego quarterly meeting was 
gathered about the year 1818, through the instrumen- 
tality of certain brethren from Vermont. Spafford 
quarterly meeting was organized in 1827. About 
the same year, the Gibson quarterly meeting was 
formed principally from several churches that had 
formerly constituted a yearly meeting of Free Com- 
munion Baptists. The numbers in the yearly meet- 
ing were not exactly ascertained. The probable es- 
timate was as follows; eighteen churches, twelve el- 
ders, and five hundred and fifty-five members. 

Monday, after a few minutes notice, I preached 
standing under a tree, to about one hundred people 
in Bainbridge. Some heard with tenderness. We 
proceeded to New Berlin, and next day met an as- 
sembly in the grove where the quarterly meeting was 
holden. I preached on repentance, faith, and bap- 
tism, and enjoyed some freedom. In the afternoon 
we attended the monthly meeting of the church. 
Two were received as members, and we were fa- 
voured with some refreshing. In the evening, broth- 
er William preached, several powerful exhortations 
were given, and we sat together in a heavenly place 
in Christ. 

On Wednesday we continued our journey eastward, 
and in eight days arrived at Randolph, Vt., a distance, 
of two hundred and sixteen miles. On our way we 
held five meetings: the first was in Johnstown, N. Y. 
where we stopped to feed our horses. I pass- 
ed into the street, and observing the people running 
to and fro, while all seemed thoughtless of God and. 
eternity, I felt a cry in my soul, and concluded to 
embrace the opportunity, for rebuking, exhorting, 
&c, " out of season." 2 Tim. 4:2: and obtaining lib- 
erty of the owner, I stood on a platform, before a 
store in the centre of the village, and began to preach, 
from Rev. 6:17: " For the great day of his wrath is. 



284 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

come; and who shall he able to stand?" About one 
hundred and fifty, or two hundred people, listened to 
the word, notwithstanding it rained; and when I was 
speaking on the last proposition of the text, a certain 
judge interrupted me, saying, " Friend, you must 
stop; — this is very improper — you are disturbing the 
people. There are houses enough to preach in." I 
replied, that I had no intention of disturbing the peo- 
ple; that on entering their village. I heard the voice 
of profane swearing, and no one forbid it; and. that 
I supposed, if I preached Christ to them in the "high 
tc«y,* s no one would attempt to prevent me. He on- 
Iv replied, that it was improper, and then departed. 
Immediately, a certain lawyer seized me. and. bv a 
?udden pull, brought me nearly to the ground, saying. 
%i Come and go with me to jail." I asked him why 
he would imprison me. He replied. il For disturb- 
ing the peace of the village."' and demanded a rea- 
son for bay conduct. I told him that I was one of 
those servants whom the Lord had sent out into the 
" bigh ways and hedges.'' Sec, and asked him, if it 
was disturbing their peace to try to persuade the 
wicked from- the way to hell. He halted, and look- 
ing me sternly in the face, commanded me to stop, 
saying, ;; I will hear no such talk." The people 
gathered around in a throng, and some cried. M He 
is crazy— flog him. :i Others said. :i He did not talk 
like a crazy man;'* but the more part remained si- 
lent. While the lawyer was holding me. I discover- 
ed from his breath, that he used K< strong drink.*' He 
ihen said, if I would leave the place in silence, he 
would let me go, I told him, that because my time 
to stay had now expired, I intended, if dismissed, to 
leave immediately. As he let me go, I said, " Your 
blood be upon your own head.'* He turned suddenly 
toward me, as though he thought I had threatened his 
life, and demanded what I meant by this saying. 
One that stood by, told him that it was a saying of 
scripture, and that my meaning was, that I was clear 
from his guilt, and that he would bear it alone. He 
«aid, "So be if," and left me. Many followed me to 
my carriage, invited me to their dwellings, and earn- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 283 

estly entreated me to tarry till evening, and preach in 
the court house, or in one of their meeting houses. 
But duty called us to haste on our way. As we left 
the town, the Lord poured his Spirit upon me, and 
caused me greatly to rejoice. The other meetings 
were in Broad Albin, Wilton, and Kingsbury. 

October 1, we held a meeting at Randolph centre; 
and next day attended a monthly meeting in the east 
parish, and met with Elder Timothy Morse. Friday, 
Oct. 3, 1828, we attended the Vermont yearly meet- 
ing conference in Randolph. The principal subject 
discussed, was speculative Free Masonry. Several 
brethren in this state had seceded from the institution, 
testified that its works are evil, and that the disclos- 
ures made by Capt. William Morgan, and others, 
were true. It appeared that these circumstances had 
induced many brethren to examine the nature and 
tendency of the oaths and ceremonies of the order. 
The result was, that the allegiance of brethren to the 
institution became a trial. The subject appeared to 
have been first introduced into the church in this, 
town, and afterwards referred to the yearly meeting. 
When the discussion began, I had not a thought of 
taking any active part. I was young — a stranger to 
nearly all, and I said, " Days should speak, and mul- 
titude of years should teach wisdom." Again, all 
my brethren were dear to me, and I thought I would 
not chill the feelings of any by engaging in a point 
of dispute. But, unexpectedly, I felt an impression 
from the Spirit of the Lord to open my mouth, and I 
dared not disobey. Like Ephraim, I " spoke trem- 
bling," and remarked, that secrecy is a sign of iniqui- 
ty; that men boast of their good deeds, and often pub- 
lish them as by the sound of a trumpet; but, their 
evil deeds, of which they are ashamed, they conceal; 
therefore said our Saviour, "Men loved darkness rath- 
er than light, because their deeds ivere evil." After 
this, I quoted several passages of scripture, to show 
that the works of Christ w r ere wrought openly, that 
" in secret" he " said nothing," Sec. I spoke about 
an hour with much freedom, and presented many tes- 
timonies, showing what are the oaths and ceremonies 



286 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

of the institution. Little more was advanced in fa- 
vour of Masonry. 

A preacher, who said in the commencement of the 
discussion, that he included himself among its defend- 
ants, observed, that it would seem to be useless to say 
any thing in defence of Masonry, yet he must dissent 
from my remarks. This was about all he said, ex- 
cept, near the close, he remarked, that he was a 
royal arch mason, and that the clause, fi right or 
icrong," contained in what was called Masonry, were 
words that had not escaped his lips, that before God, 
he would say to this yearly meeting he had never ta- 
ken such an obligation. Upon this Capt. D — , a 
brother, arose, and said that he was a royal arch ma- 
son, and felt tried; " For," said he, " I once asked 
this brother," alluding to the one that had just spok- 
en, " how he got along with this part of the obliga- 
tion " right or wrong V 9 He replied, that he refused 
to take it, and being urged for half an hour, he at 
last told the one that administered the oath, that he 
would not take it, if they drew him in quarters, and 
that upon this, the phraseology was so changed that 
he took the obligation. Brother D. now wept pro- 
fusely, and renounced his allegiance to the institu- 
tion. To this explanation, the preacher that first 
spoke, made no reply; but appeared to be much at- 
tached to Masonry, and after the meeting, told me, 
that he could go no further with me. I asked him 
to go alone with me and pray; he refused, saying, 
he had gone with me to the end of his faith. It is 
but just, however, to add, that this preacher renoun- 
ced his masonic obligations in less than one year. 
After many weighty and spiritual testimonies, the m 
conference passed a resolve, that " Free Mason- 
ry is the unfruitful works of darkness," entreating all 
their brethren who had been connected with it, to 
come out from it and have no fellowship with it. 

I had never taken part in any discussion with more 
reluctance than I did on this occasion. My course 
was entirely contrary to my natural inclination, to my 
earthly interest, and to my expectation. I felt the 
tenderest regard for my brethren that were masons; 






A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 28? 

and while I felt pressed by the Spirit of the Lord to 
testify against the Institution, I wept for them day 
and night. But what are the feelings of my brethren, 
what are my own feelings, when they come in com- 
petition with the requirements of God! Some seemed 
to be offended, and the preacher named before, asked 
me if I had not been employed to come from New- 
York on purpose to oppose Masonry. But, though 
by this course, my influence with many might be di- 
minished, I enjoyed what I prized above the friend- 
ship of a world — peace of conscience — -peace with God. 
On Saturday a goodly number of brethren assem- 
bled, and the worship continued through the day with 
much spirituality. On the Sabbath, the house was 
crowded and hundreds stood without. Elder Morse 
gave a short, but good discourse; after which, think- 
ing the Spirit moved me to speak, I addressed the 
people about two hours. In the afternoon, Elder 
Harvey preached an interesting sermon. The meet- 
ing was solemn, and at times much tenderness was 
observed in the assembly. After it closed, as I pass- 
ed out of the house, Major F. gave me a dollar; tears 
started in his eyes, and he said, li Pray for me." I 
understood that he had been a Universalist, also that 
he was the first that publicly renounced Masonry in Vt. 
On Monday I spoke to a considerable assembly in 
Tunbridge; some wept, and some were happy. In 
the evening I addressed a crowded congregation in 
Strafford. Next morning we proceeded on our jour- 
ney, and in a little more than two days arrived at 
Sandwich in New-Hampshire. 

On Thursday, Oct. 9, 1828, the General Confer- 
ence opened in this town at 9 o'clock, A. M. Mes- 
sengers were present from Maine eastern, and Maine 
western yearly meetings, — from the yearly meetings 
in New-Hampshire, Vermont, Holland Purchase, 
and Ohio, and from the Rhode-Island quarterly meet- 
ing; and during its sitting, forty or fifty elders at- 
tended. Elder Nathaniel King, of Vermont, was 
appointed moderator, and Elder John Buzzell, of 
Maine, assistant moderator. At the previous session 
in 1827, brother Hosea Quinby had been chosen 



SSfl A RELIGIOrs NARRATIVE. 

ing clerk. Among the subjects discussed, on 

which resolves were passed in Conference, were the 
following: — 

Jin itinerant ministry, — All seemed to be convinced 

of its utility, and many appeared to feel its impor- 
tance. The Conference resolved: " That we think 
it expedient and very necessary, that an itinerant 
ministry should be established throughout the con- 
nexion; and we rec imimend to the several quarterlv 
meetings to choose one preacher, or more, to travel 
and preach to the destitute churches within its limits; 
that funds be raised in each church or quarterly 
meeting, by subscription, contribution, or otherwise, 
as they may judge best; and that said minister, or 
ministers, return to the quarterlv meeting from which 
they received their appointment, an exact account of 
all. and of whom they have received. We further 
advise the several members of this Conference to en- 
deavour to carry these resolutions into effect in 
several quarterlv meetings." 

Ardent spirits. — '"Agreed, that we commend to all 
the churches in connexion with us. to abstain from 
the use of ardent spirits on all occasions, except 
when they are necessary as a medicine.''" 

The Lord's Supper, — * 'Agreed, that we think it ex- 
pedient, that the members of this Conference, and in- 
deed, that all our brethren should use their influence 
that the Lord r s Supper be regularly administered in 
all our churches, as often, at least, as once in three 
months. " 

The Sabbath. — :> Agreed, that we highly approve of 
the exertions made by Christians of different denom- 
inations, for suppressing the evil habits oi Sabbath 
breaking; and that we will use our influence in fa- 
vour of a due observance of the Sabbath in the dif- 
ferent sections where we live, and where we travel." 

Writing sermons. — ''Agreed, that this Conference 
do not approve of writing sermons, or sketches of 
sermons, to deliver in public." 

The dtoncmerrf. — ' 'Agreed, that we believe, that 
through the atonement made by Jesus Christ, all the 
condemnation of the first transgression is removed 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 289 

from Adam's posterity — and that all the family of man 
are thereby privileged with a state of probation, and 
with the gcsp'el of the Son of God, or perfect law of 
liberty; also, that all who transgress the law of Christ, 
but repent thereof and believe in the gospel, have, 
by the Holy Spirit, the application of the blood of 
Christ made to them-; and are thereby justified from all 
their sins, and have confidence with God. So that in 
effect, all the favours received by man in time and eter- 
nity, come to him through the atonement of Christ. " 
Speculative Free Masonry *•— The Vermont yearly 
meeting Conference presented their resolves against 
Masonry, asking liberty to publish them in the Mor- 
ning Star, a religious paper designed for the benefit of 
the connexion. An indefinite postponement was moved. 
I had resolved that I would be silent on the subject. 
Certain brethren from Vermont beckoned to me more 
than once, but I persisted in my resolution till I felt that 
the Lord required me to open my mouth. Then I spoke 
against the motion, and argued, from the disclosures 
that had been made of the secrets of Masonry — from 
the nature and tendency of the institution, that the 
resolves of the Vermont yearly meeting were right- 
eous, and ought to be known to the connexion. Soon 
after I commenced speaking, some brother asked the 
moderator if I was not • ' out of order." He answered 
in the negative, and I continued my address about an 
hour with much freedom. I felt the Spirit of the 
Lord assisting me, and there was much weeping in 
the Conference. When I spoke — for anything I knew 
to the contrary, — all the fathers in the connexion that 
were present, might be masons. But my joy was 
great, and I thanked God, on finding that Elder Buz- 
zell, and Elder King, and the aged men that had 
borne the burden in the heat of the day, and had led 
this connexion as a flock, had ever stood opposed to 
the institution. A large majority voted against the 
motion, and the Conference agreed to give the Ver- 
mont yearly meeting Conference liberty to publish 
their resolves in the Star.* 

* Through some means, or sonie misunderstanding, these particu- 
lars concerning Masonry never found place in the minutes of the Gen- 

25 



290 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

After an adjournment, Elder Buzzell asked me 
how I dared, since I was but a young man, to speak 
as I had against Masonry before the aged, &c. Ire- 
plied, in the language of David, "Is there not a 
cause?" And he said, with a smile, " Yes — is there 
not a cause?" 

The business of the Conference in general, was 
conducted with much unanimity of sentiment and 
feeling; and all appeared to be of the opinion, that 
the continuance of a General Conference was need- 
ful for the prosperity of the connexion. Still, some 
feared that the resolves of the Conference might yet 
be so construed as to form a discipline, and thus sup- 
plant one of the first principles of this connexion, viz: 
"To hold the New Testament as the only written 
law or rule for the government of the church." I 
understood, however, that all the members of the 
Conference considered the object of this convention 
to be, not to make laws for the church, but to search 
for an understanding of the perfect law that Christ has 
made, and hold it up for the benefit of all. For ■■* in 
the multitude of counsellors there is Safety." 

The meeting of business continued three days; and 
during the time, meetings of worship were held on 
every evening, at one, two, or three places, and once 
or twice in the afternoon. On one evening I spoke 
at the Ridge meeting-house, from, James 4:10: "Hum- 
ble yourselves in the sight of the Lord;" after which 
several exhortations were given. On the Sabbath, 
meetings were held at two meeting-houses in Sand- 
wich. > In the forenoon, a funeral discourse was 
preached on the death of Elder Thomas Jackson, at 
one place, by Elder J. White, and at the other, by 
Elder A. Caverno. A solemn season was enjoyed at. 
the old meeting-house; and at the Ridge, I under- 
stood it was a time of much weeping. In the after- 
noon I spoke at the old meeting-house; and in the 
evening, worship was attended in various parts of the 
town, and some appearances of a revival rejoiced our 
hearts. 

eral Conference. It is, however, but just to add, that the standing 
cierk is not a mason. He is a man whom I highly esteem. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 291 

On Monday I went to the house of sister Quinby, 
a widow in Israel, and a labourer in the gospel. I 
was in this family four years before, and now under- 
stood, that at the first meeting which I then held, 
while I was speaking of the sufferings of Christ, it 
pleased the Lord, to bless the word to the awakening 
of Hosea, a son of sister Quinby. In about two 
months he obtained peace, soon became a preacher, 
and was now clerk of the General Conference. £ O 
Lord, help him and me to be humble as the apostolic 
Christians, and meek as the holy Jesus.' Tuesday, 
brother Van Tuyl accompanied me to Parsonsfield, 
Me., where we held a meeting, and enjoyed a good 
season with Elder J. Buzzell. Next day we held a 
meeting at Limerick; and on the day following, at- 
tended the Parsonsfield quarterly meeting at the west 
meeting-house in Limington. In the forenoon, it 
fell to my lot to speak to the people, and the Lord 
favoured me with his Spirit. Through the day we 
had a good meeting, and heavenly consolation flowed 
to many souls. In the evening I spoke from Heb. 
6:1,2: ' ' Therefore leaving the principles of the doc- 
trine of Christ, s ' Sec. A revival in this town had late- 
ly gladdened Zion, and a goodly number of converts 
were added to the company of the faithful. On Fri- 
day I preached again at Limerick corner, to a con- 
siderable assembly, that gave good attention; but I 
feared that little good was done. On Saturday and 
Sabbath I attended meetings in Newfleld; and Sab- 
bath evening, at the north meeting-house in Parsons- 
field. At the latter appointment, the assembly was 
large, and to the praise of God, we enjoyed a good 
season. 

On Monday I spoke to about four hundred people 
at the south meeting-house in Limington, and some 
appeared to be refreshed. We tarried the night with 
Elder Jeremiah Bullock, and had an agreeable time. 
His wife is also a preacher. They had lived many 
years in this town, and had been much blessed of the 
Lord. I think we were told, that the church had at 
this time between two and three hundred members. 
On the day following I returned to Limerick, and 



292 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

certain brethren kindly repaired my carriage at their 
own expense. Having sent appointments to Weave 
quarterly meeting, and also to the north part of Ver- 
mont, I left brother Van Tuyl, expecting to meet him 
in Sutton, Vt., and preached in the evening at Weeks' 
corner in Parsonsfield. The school-house was filled, 
about fifty stood without, and though the evening was 
cold, they continued to heav till the discouvse was 
closed. Many wept, and seveval witnessed fov God. 
Monday evening, I spoke to thvee ov fouv hundred in 
Sandwich; after which I received an interesting let- 
ter from a young man of that town, who informed me, 
that at the meetings I had lately attended in that place, 
his mind was much wrought upon by the Spirit; that 
he had been brought to repent of his sins, and that 
now his heart was filled with the love of God, &c. 
' O that the Lord may bless and keep him in the truth 
of Jesus. 5 

On Thursday I spoke to an attentive assembly in 
New-Hampton; and the next day had an appointment 
in Andover at 10 o'clock, A. M. I understood the 
distance to be fifteen miles, and at the dawn of day 
two brethren accompanied me on my way; but instead 
of fifteen miles, we found the distance to be twenty- 
seven. We rode without stopping, and at twelve 
o'clock, noon, arrived at the place. The assembly 
had dispersed, so a meeting was again notified, and 
about fifty assembled, to whom I spoke w 7 ith little 
freedom: ' Still, O Lord, thy ways are just, and it is 
good for me to be abased before thee.' In the eve- 
ning I preached in Wilmot, after which brother Smith, 
a young preacher that had accompanied me from New- 
Hampton, gave a good exhortation. In this meet* 
ing, I drank a mixed cup of joy and sorrow: some, 
however, appeared to obtain a blessing. Next I 
went to Bradford, and met an affectionate reception. 
Here I learned with jr,y, that God was again pouring 
out his Spirit on this people, and that eighty persons 
had professed to pass from death unto life. Several 
of the converts, I understood, dated their awakening 
from the revival in this place nearly five years before, 
Sabbath, Oct. 26, I enjoyed freedom in preaching to 



A HELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. £93 

$k large assembly. The people heard seriously, and 
many rejoiced in God. In the evening I held another 
meeting; and many were happier than the kings of 
the earth. The next day I had a solemn parting with 
the brethren; then went to Fishersfield, and preached 
at the house of Elder Timothy Morse. The people 
in this place also, had lately been blessed with some 
reformation, and on this occasion, I believe Jesus met 
wjyth us. Tuesday, I preached in Enfield; and on 
Thursday rode fifty-nine miles to Lisbon, and preach- 
ed in the evening. My sou I was happy. On the day 
following, I crossed the Connecticut river, and at- 
tended a meeting in a ball-room at Waterford. Some 
wept, others rejoiced, and thought this a good meet- 
ing; but to me it was a dark time. 

On Saturday I was joined by brother Van Tuyl. 
We proceeded to Elder Daniel Quinby's, in Lyndon, 
and were received in the name of the Lord. The 
next day Elder Q. accompanied us to Sutton, where, 
though the morning was rainy, about four hundred 
people assembled in the meeting-house built by Elder 
John Colby. A large number of this assembly were 
disciples of Jesus. In the forenoon I spoke from 
Isa. 25:6,1,8: and in the afternoon from Mark 16: 
15,16. In both meetings. I believe the Lord stood 
at my right l^and and blessed the word of truth. In 
the evening we were accompanied by Elder Jonathan 
Woodman and wife, to the house of brother David 
Colby, a preacher of the gospel, and a brother to 
John Colby, who now rests from his labours. We 
held a meeting in the neighbourhood, and tarried at 
the dwelling of brother Colby. In this house, Eider 
J. Colby lived in youth, and from it, commenced his 
extensive travels and gospel labours, which wore out 
his lifb in the morning of his days. My mind was 
filled with solemn reflection, while viewing the places 
that had witnessed his tears, and lodging in the room 
which he finished for his place of r^st, study, and de- 
votion. In the morning we visited his father, Dea. 
Thomas Colby, whom we found in the evening of 
life, strong in the Lord, and waiting in full expecta- 
tion of the rest that his son, and some others of m> 
25* 



291 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

family, have gone to enjoy. After a short and agree?* 
able visit, we returned with Elder Woodman, from 
Whom we received some favours. li It is more blessed 
to give than to receive." 

Our interview with Elder Woodman was interest- 
ing. He had just returned from Montpelier, where 
he had served as chaplain to the legislature in its last 
session. He was called to the ministry at an early 
age, and through the blessing of God, his labours 
have been very useful. He is still but a young man. 
For the sake of Zion, may his life be continued long 
on the earth. Monday, in the forenoon, he accom- 
panied us to Lyndon, where we enjoyed a solemn 
season in the worship of God. Elder Quinby made 
me a present of some cloth. We attended a meeting 
in the evening at Wheelock. Though it was dark 
and rainy, about two hundred assembled, to whom I 
spoke with little freedom; but some, I understood, 
were comforted. On Tuesday forenoon, we held a 
meeting in the north part of Danville. It was a sol- 
emn season, yet if the Lord sent us to this place, it 
might be said to the people, ' £ I was a hungered, and 
ye gave me no meat: — I was a stranger, and ye took 
me not in;" for no one invited us to take any refresh- 
ment — so we proceeded on our way in the rain, But 
it is enough that the servant be as his Lord. In the 
evening, we had a dull meeting in the Methodist chap- 
el at Danville Green. Continuing our journey, we 
attended meetings in Topsham, Orange, Corinth, 
Tunbridge — and on Saturday arrived at Randolph. 
These opportunities were blessed of the Lord. ( O. 
that I may meet some fruits of them in heaven.' 

Sabbath, Nov. 9, 1828, I preached with freedom 
to about seven hundred people in Randolph, from Ps, 
50:21,22. They were generally solemn, and many 
wept. We were affectionately received in brother 
Arnold's family, who, with other brethren and friends, 
communicated to us liberally such things as we need- 
ed. May the Lord reward their kindness. In the 
afternoon, Elder Ziba Pope accompanied us twelve 
miles to Bethel, where I preached in the evening. 
We tarried at an inn, and in the morning Eider Pope 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 295 

kindly paid our bill. We then parted with him, cross- 
ed the Green mountains to West Rutland, and on the 
next day preached in Kingsbury, but had a dark, try- 
ing time. Yet the saying of our Lord, "Blessed are 
the poor in sjiirit," &c, comforted me. We next held 
meetings in Wilton and Broad Albin; and on Satur- 
day arrived at Plainfield, N. Y. Sabbath forenoon, 
we enjoyed a good season at the Free Communion 
Baptist meeting-house in Winfield, and in the after- 
noon, I preached to a few in the Seventh-Day Baptist 
meeting-house at Brookfield. We tarried the next 
day with my friend S. Gardner, and held a meeting 
at his house. But alas! how had seven years changed 
the scene — and how different was the general state of 
feeling from what it was eight years before, when 
sinners were flocking to Jesus! As the converts 
were not gathered into any particular church, they 
had become greatly scattered. Some had joined dif- 
ferent denominations, some had backslidden, some had 
removed, and some had gone ' the way of all the earth.' 
While viewing the different state of things, I exclaim- 
ed with sorrow, u How is the gold become dim! how 
is the most fine gold changed !" The godly man 
hath ceased, and the voice of devotion hath faltered 
on the lips of the convert. The Lord gave me free- 
dom in speaking; yet a cloud of thick darkness seem- 
ed to hang over the people, and Zion appeared to be 
clothed with mourning. Yet I had a witness that my 
garments were clear from the blood of sinners in 
Brookfield. 

Wednesday, Nov. 19, we proceeded to Norwich, 
and were kindly received by brother Richmond and 
family. A small number had obtained a hope, and 
six had been baptized since my former visit. In the 
evening we held a meeting; and the next day went to 
an appointment at the white meeting-house on the 
Unadilla river; but the day being stormy, the door 
was locked, and only one person appeared. We 
kneeled on the steps, united in prayer, and then de- 
parted. Soon we met with several whose attention 
had been attracted, and they solicited us to return. 
The door being opened, about twenty assembled, and 



29ti A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE* 

I spoke from Luke 10:4 C 2. Returning to brother 
Richmond's, I preached again at his house, from 2 
Pet. 1:19: s< We have also a more sure word of proph- 
ecy; whereiuito ye do well that ye take heed," Sfc. After 
sermon many spoke in the Spirit, and we enjoyed a 
blessed refreshing from our heavenly Father. ' O that 
all would praise the Lord: He is worthy to be adored 
by £ every thing that hath breath.' ' 

On Friday we held a meeting in Eaton, and were 
again blessed with the free Spirit. We proceeded to 
Fabius and tarried over the Sabbath. I gave two 
discourses, and brother Van Tuyl one. We also had 
the privilege of hearing a sermon from Elder PufFey, 
a Methodist preacher, who had treated me kindly in 
Canada six years before. Monday we met a large 
assembly in SpafFord, and saw some signs of a good 
work. One said, that when we came to this place 
before, she was in her sins, but the Lord sent the 
word to her heart, and she believed he had converted 
her soul. After preaching in the north part of the 
town, we held meetings, as we proceeded, in El- 
bridge, Cato, and Mentz. The church in Cato con- 
sisted of about sixty members, and was gathered under 
the labours of sister Wiard, a female preacher. It had 
been under the care of Elder Blakesly, who departed 
this life about two months before. We understood he 
met his change with composure, and in full expecta- 
tion of acceptance in heaven. Friday, Nov. 28, we 
arrived at my father's, and, unexpectedly, found my 
sister, whom we left at the point of death, still alive. 
Her health was partially restored, and she appeared 
much concerned for the salvation of her soul. 

Sabbath, Nov. 30, though labouring under much 
indisposition, I attended two meetings in Junius; and 
the next day. on our way to Canandaigua, preached 
to a few in Waterloo with freedom. We were affec- 
tionately received by our friends in Canandaigua. 
Here brother Van Tuyl left me, and returned to his 
parents in Jerusalem. During the time he had ac- 
companied me, he generally laboured under great tri- 
als respecting his duty in the church. He prayed 
much, and sometimes, after the journey of the day, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 297 

spent half the night in supplication to God. Still he 
seemed to have as deep a sense of his unworthiness, 
as any Christian I ever saw. But about the time of 
our return, he became settled in the belief, that God 
had called him to the gospel ministry, and that he 
would strengthen him in obedience. He had gener- 
ally spoken by exhortation; but now he resolved to 
give himself up to God, and venture forth preaching 
the doctrine of the gospel, and his peace became set- 
tled. We had journeyed with each other fifteen hun- 
dred miles: our hearts were knit together, and we en- 
joyed the sweetest union: yes, we truly knew the joys 
of Christian friendship. Previous to our separation, 
we retired and joined in solemn prayer. 

CHAPTER XX. 

Particulars of my travels, fyc. for five months after imj 
return from New- England. 

Saturday, Dec. 6, 1828, I attended monthly meet- 
ing with the church in Cahandaigua, and our hearts 
were comforted together. I continued in the town 
a few days, and held several meetings. In the first 
of these, it pleased the Lord to send the word with 
power to the heart of a young man who had been 
much opposed to God and his people. In a prayer 
meeting soon after this, he manifested his desire to 
leave all for Christ. Others also became serious, and 
an encouraging prospect caused joy to spring up in 
our hearts. 

During this month, I went to the Holland Purchase, 
visited many churches, and enjoyed some precious 
seasons. In Clarkson and Parma, a good revival 
had commenced under the labours of Elder Eli Han- 
nibal, and was progressing gloriously. In the last of 
the month I returned eastward, and on Saturday and 
Sabbath, Jan. 3 and 4, 1829, attended the Ontario 
quarterly meeting at Galen. Several were awakened 
&,nd one hopefully converted. It was said that no 



£98 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

session of this quarterly meeting had been so inter- 
esting as this. Several received letters of commen- 
dation to preach the gospel, and three churches, con- 
taining about ninety members, were received into the 
quarterly meeting. 

From Galen, 1 returned to Canandaigua, and, to 
my great joy, I found an increasing attention to the 
things of God. On the 9th and 10th of January, sev- 
eral others, with myself, went from Canandaigua to 
attend the Benton quarterly meeting at Middlesex. 
Among the number was the young man, that was 
awakened at my first meeting after my return from N. 
England, and also his companion, whom he had just 
married. She was also seeking the Lord. We en- 
joyed a comforting season through the meeting, and 
at the close the young man's wife was brought into 
liberty. On Monday we returned to Canandaigua, 
and in the evening had a meeting. After several had 
spoken, the young man said, it had been a subject of 
much query with him, why he did not find a pardon 
of his sins. " But," said he, " I have concluded, it 
is because I have not given up my young compan- 
ions, for still I fear their persecutions and dread their 
vain laughter.' — I will give them up. 55 Then he fell 
on his knees and solemnly bid his associates farewell, 
declaring, that by the help of- God, he would go with 
them in sin no longer. He arose, sat awhile, then 
fell again on his knees, and said, " O Lord God, thou 
hast converted my companion, and why may not my 
poor soul be converted!" Soon his voice seemed to 
falter, and after a little pause, he -said, " Lord, it 
begins to come; I thank thee? — but there is some bur- 
den yet left; Lord, take it all away." He seemed to 
plead with God, as a man pleadeth to the face of a 
friend, till his burden was all removed. Then he 
arose and praised the Lord aloud, and took every un- 
converted person in the assembly by the hand, and 
exhorted each to forsake sin, and begin with him to 
seek for immortality. I never saw the hand of God 
more visible in the conversion of a soul, than in this 
instance, The assembly was small, and there was 
not one, whose heart was unmoved, or that refused to 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 29$ 

bend the knee. From this time the seriousness of 
several began to increase. 

Having been appointed, with brother Wm. Van 
Tuyl, by the Benton quarterly meeting, to travel and 
preach with the churches once in two weeks, I com- 
menced my first tour on Saturday, Jan. 24, and spoke 
to a crowded assembly in Italy; and on the Sabbath 
addressed a large and solemn assembly in Poultney. 
Sabbath evening, we had a conference meeting that 
was rather dull. After this I held a meeting in the 
south part of the town, but not more than a third part 
of the people could get into the house. My mind was 
led to speak on the ninth chapter of Romans, and it 
pleased the Lord to give me freedom. I met appoint- 
ments at Mount Washington and Jersey. But few 
attended the latter, and the greater part of those 
seemed to be hardened through the deceitfulness of 
sin. Thursday, I spoke to a crowded assembly in 
Catlin, and enjoyed some of the divine presence. ' O 
that I possessed more!' Next day I preached in 
Milo, and many tears were shed. I attended month- 
ly meeting with the church in this place, and though 
bur number was small, the Lord made us happy, and 
we rejoiced, that God doth not restrict his blessings 
to a multitude of people. Friday evening I attended 
a meeting in Benton. 

Sabbath, Feb. 1, 1829, was as beautiful a winter 
day, as I ever saw. It seemed to me that the earth 
w r as full of the glory of the Lord. I spoke to a con- 
siderable assembly in Milo, and in the latter part of 
the meeting much solemnity rested on the people. ■ O 
that men would give ll earnest heed" to the things 
which belong to their eternal peace, in the day of 
their visitation.' My health had become so impaired 
by my excessive labours, that I thought it duty to rest 
a little, and refused the entreaties of some friends to 
attend a meeting in the evening. But, notwithstand- 
ing, they gave out the appointment. I endeavoured 
to speak to the people, though in much weakness, and 
with little liberty. During the five days following, I 
preached once in Barrington, and five times in Mid- 
dlesex. In the last of these meetings, a very wicked 



300 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

man kneeled. The morning after, another man cove- 
nanted to seek the Lord, and soon after was convert- 
ed, and baptized. 

Saturday, I returned to Canandaigua and attended 
monthly meeting. Several mourners spoke and re- 
quested the prayers of the saints. A line of appoint- 
ments was about to call me from the place; but, as 
the prospect was so promising, I thought it duty to ' 
tarry and labour with the people. On Sabbath mor- 
ning one of the brethren went to a meeting in Middle- 
sex, twenty miles distant, and engaged Elder Wire 
to attend my appointments. But I ha?d a dark, trying 
time while speaking to the people, insomuch that I 
regretted having sent for Elder Wire. He arrived 
toward evening, filled with joy. We met again for 
worship, and for communion. Every cloud was re- 
moved, and we sat together in a heavenly place in 
Christ. It fell to my lot to preach, and as soon as I 
had closed, a daughter of a noted deist, confessed her 
need of salvation, her determination to seek it, and 
desired our prayers. After this, Elder Wire preach- 
ed a good discourse, which had a quickening influ- 
ence. Then we partook of the holy supper, and 
were happy. 

Next morning, Elder Wire left, to attend my ap- 
pointments for about one month, and I staid in Can- 
andaigua and gave myself up to the work. For folir 
days I visited and prayed from house to house, and 
rejoiced to find a few resolved to seek salvation. I 
attended two meetings, in one of which I spoke from 
the saying of certain Greeks, U Sir, we would see Je- 
sus." A desire to see Jesus was increased in the 
minds of some, several mourners kneeled, their cries 
and groans were heard through the assembly, and 
one was converted. ' Glory to the Lord for this.' 

On Saturday and Sabbath I attended an appoint- 
ment of Elder Wire in Poultney, enjoyed a good 
season in monthly meeting, and spoke to a crowded 
assembly. Sabbath evening, shortly after I com- 
menced speaking, the assembly was thrown into con- 
fusion, by a false alarm of- 'fire! 9 The mistake was 
soon discovered, and we had a good meeting. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 301 

In the early part of the week I held three meetings 
in Canandaigua; some mo-urners confessed their lost 
estate, and one professed to be born of God. I vis- 
ited a man that had been sick the greater part of two 
years, and was now given over by his physician. He 
said, that he had never been confined a day till this 
sickness; yet he had neither feared, nor served God; 
and now he was confident he had but few days to 
live— was still unprepared, and had awful fears of the 
change to which he was swiftly hastening. With bit- 
ter weeping, he lamented his neglect, and cried to 
God for mercy, and asked others to pray for him. 
Alas! what multitudes thus neglect God, and are fill- 
ed with confusion when death begins to cast its 
gloomy shade around them. They see the end of 
their associates, yet refuse to take warning, till they 
themselves are plunged into the same wo. (i O that 
men were wise, that they would consider their latter end!" 
Friday, Feb. 20, brother William Van Tuyl had an 
appointment to pre.ach with us; but as he did not 
come, I gave a discourse. We enjoyed a favoured 
season; two mourners spoke, and requested prayers. 
Our meetings on the Sabbath were solemn. I gave 
a discourse from Jer. 8:20: " The harvest is past, 
the summer is ended, and We are not saved." 

On Tuesday I left Canandaigua to go to the Sus- 
quehanna river, intending to return immediately. I 
was informed at Waterloo, that brother William Van 
Tuyl was sick with the mumps, which was the reason 
he did not attend his appointment. On Thursday 
evening, I arrived at the house of Elder E. Dodge 
in Dryden, and here I heard, " William Van Tuyl 
is dead!" For a few minutes, I was slow of heart to 
believe; "then the reality rushed upon me like a 
flood; and for half an hour, grief so overcame me, 
that I could scarcely retain my breath. ' William 
was dear to me, and it seemed but yesterday that he 
iield my hand and prayed by my side. — I felt that 
the hand of the Lord had indeed touched me. Wil- 
liam, my companion in travel, and in the bonds of 
the gospel, is gone; and I shall hot see him again 
till I go to the other world; O what a satisfaction it 
26 



$01 A RELIGIOUS XARRATIYE, 

would be, could I have one more conversation will* 
him. But no! if I visit his grave, it will be silent; 
and if I speak at his tomb, it will not answer me. 
William was my friend. I knew of none on earth 
that loved me more. Many a half night have we 
spent together, when the fields witnessed our devo- 
tions, and the Lord heard our prayers. I anticipated 
comfort with him in days to come. But now he is 
cut off from life at the early age of twenty-three. 
And O, how suddenly was he called! In the vigour 
of health, and in the strength of youth, he has fallen/ 
Leaving Dryden, I rode more than twenty miles, to 
Owego, without stopping; and for several miles I 
could not refrain from weeping aloud. But my mind 
was calmed by composing the following lines, which 
I wrote after stopping for the night. 

O William, William, art thou gone 

To thine eternal home? 
And hast thou joined the heavenly throng 

Around God's shining throne ? 
But yesterday, thou wast with me, 

And each w T e did embrace; 
Together, then, we bent the knee, 

And sought our Saviour's face. 
When one was sad, the other sigh'd, 

Then both with grief were press'd: 
When one was glad, our tears were dried, 

And both as one were bless'd. 
How oft we took the pleasant walk, 

To fields, the grove, or barn, 
That we at heaven's door might knock, 

And be secure from harm. 
Tho' parted oft, by time and place, 

I never knew it miss, 
But that, when I beheld thy face, 

Thou gav'st the holy kiss. 
O William, my brother and friend, 

Why hast thou died so soon ? 
Why did thy beauteous morning end, 

Before it reached the noon 7 . 
0, were it not for Zion's waste, 

Gladly I'd gone with thee, 
From trying scenes of earth made haste, 

With thee, my Lord to see. 
But stop, my pen — What dost thou write* 
Is William Van Tuyl dead? 



A RELIGIOUS NAliRATIVE. SOT 

'kh. yes! he's gone from mortal sight, 

And far from earth has fled. 
O that it were a dream of sleep, 

From which I might awake; 
Then I, with joy, would cease to weep, 

And counsel with thee take. 
But O, alas! it's surely true, 

That death has drawn the line, 
And thou hast bid thy friend adieu, 

To meet no more in time. 
Farewell, then, to the pleasing scenes 

That I've enjoyed with thee; 
Short is the time that intervenes. 

And I thy face shall see. 

Sabbath, March 1, I held two meetings in Bryden; 
and the Tuesday following arrived at Canandaigua, 
where I tarried till the next Sabbath. We had meet- 
ings every day, and enjoyed happy seasons. On Sat- 
urday, Elders Wire and Borden met with us in monthly 
conference, and it was a time of refreshing to our 
souls. Two related their experience and received the 
fellowship of the church. On the Sabbath, Eider 
Wire preached with power. Another, on relating her 
experience, was received, and it became .my delight- 
ful duty to baptize the three. Elder Borden preached 
in the evening, and we were favoured with the divine 
presence. 

In the early part of the week, I went, by request, 
to visit a revival in Greece, near Rochester; and at- 
tended a conference, which was conducted as these 
useful meetings generally are in times of reformation. 
I had an interview with Elder B. Howard, under 
whose labours I understood the revival commenced. 
He had been ordained in the Christian order, but, 
was not at this time, connected with any sect. He 
professed to hold the Bible as his only criterion of 
Christian duty, to hold fellowship with, all saints, and 
appeared very friendly. He had gathered a church 
of fifty or sixty members, which, with him, endured 
much opposition. He said, it was thought one hun- 
dred in the vicinity had experienced a saving change 
within four months. I preached thrice in the revival, 
with much freedom, and rejoiced to hear the converts 



304 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

praise the Lord. They were much engaged; their tes- 
timonies were in the Spirit, and in quick succession. 
Returning to Canandaigua, I spent the Sahbath, 
March 15, with the church. Our evening meeting 
was rendered very solemn by the power of God. Five 
mourners spoke in a very affecting manner, and ex- 
pressed much anxiety to find salvation. At the close 
of the meeting, twenty persons promised to observe 
the next day as a solemn fast. Then a young con- 
vert, who had acknowledged that the scriptures re- 
quired him to be baptized, but had neglected this 
commandment, because he felt no particular impres- 
sion to obedience, arose, and said — that he now con- 
sidered it his duty to keep all his Lord's precepts, 
and, as the next day was appointed for a fast, he 
would follow his Lord in baptism. Accordingly, at 
the hour appointed, the people assembled > and the 
Lord met with us. The young man was baptized, and 
became a useful member of the church; 'O Lord, 
help him and me to follow thee till death.' 

After holding another meeting in Canandaigua, I 
commenced a second tour through the churches of 
the Benton quarterly meeting. I attended a meeting 
in Italy, and on the Sabbath, preached in Poultney. 
Some signs of a revival had caused joy in the church. 
In this place I mpt with brother Maxey Burlingame, 
a young preacher from R. I. ; and accompanied him 
to a small village at the head of Crooked lake. In 
the evening, he delivered an impressive discourse to 
an attentive assembly. After this I preached with 
the churches in the south part of Poultney, Mount 
Washington, and Jersey. On Friday I met an as- 
sembly at the school-house in Milo, where brother 
Van Tuyl had preached his last discourse. To me, 
this was a solemn meeting. I stood in the place 
once occupied by him, and with many tears gave vent 
to the feelings of my heart. I tarried the night at the 
Jtfmse of brother Randolph, where William closed his 
eyes in death. The family gave me the following 
particulars: — After returning from his appointment, 
he laid himself on the bed, and said, " I shall no more 
arm." They then sent twelve miles to his parents., 



I 

A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 305 

and informed them of his situation. When his mother 
entered his apartment, she was surprised at his feeble 
appearance, and exclaimed, " O William, my son, 
do you think you shall get well?" He replied, " Dear 
mother, it concerns me little, whether I live or die." 
Having taken cold, while travelling to meet his ap- 
pointments, his disorder was past cure. He endured 
severe distress with much patience, and often ex- 
pressed his willingness to depart. He adjusted his 
temporal concerns with calmness, and gave a suit of 
clothes to a poor preacher. His constitution was 
naturally strong, but in one week it yielded to the 
violence of disorder, and he approached the gate of 
death. His friends, seeing that he was failing fast, 
asked him the state of his mind. Being unable to 
talk, he requested a hymn book, and pointed them to 
the twenty-seventh hymn, of the first book of Dr. 
Watts, as expressive of his feelings. 

" Death may dissolve my body now, 

And bear my spirit home ; 
Why do my minutes move so slow, 

Nor my deliverer come." &c. 

During his sickness, he had not once expressed a 
desire to recover; but seemed to rejoice in the ex- 
pectation of his change. And being asked if he felt 
willing to depart, he said, " Yes." This was his last 
word; then, with sweet composure in his countenance, 
he lifted his hand toward heaven, — it fell on his bo- 
som, and he sunk in the embraces of death. He had 
requested that I should preach at his funeral; but his 
parents not knowing where they could find me, called 
on Elder Bignall, who delivered a sermon on the oc- 
casion. 

Previous to his journey to New-England, he had 
intended to study medicine, and made an engagement 
for that purpose; but, at the yearly meeting in Mid- 
dlesex, the earnest requests for preaching that were 
presented from almost every direction, touched hiv 
heart, and reminded him of his call. Retiring with 
me to a field, he fell on his face, and for a long time, 
wept aloud; then he covenanted to abandon his tem- 
poral prospects and submit himself to God. After. 
26* 



# 

306 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

returning from New-England, till his last sickness, 
he preached constantly, with freedom, and to general 
satisfaction. I saw him for the last time at the Jan- 
uary term of the Benton quarterly meeting, and then, 
expecting to meet soon, we parted without hidding 
each other farewell. Thus thousands of friends sep- 
arate, expecting soon to see each other, but meet not 
again in this world. On Saturday morning I spent 
more than two hours at his grave in solemn reflection; 
and felt that it was better for me to go to the tomb of 
a friend, than to visit the house of mirth, 

I held four meetings inMilo, and one in Barrington; 
and on Wednesday, preached near brother Ira Haw- 
ley's in Middlesex. Signs of revival in this vicinity 
had encouraged the brethren, and ten now covenanted 
to seek the Lord. Some of them wept aloud, and ap- 
peared to be near the kingdom of God. Shortly af- 
terwards, I understood that the greater part of these 
had professed to find Christ. I held meetings in two 
other neighbourhoods in Middlesex, and on Saturday 
returned to Canandaigua. I commenced my late 
journey with a wagon; buf in consequence of a fall 
of snow on the first Sabbath, I was under the neces- 
sity of borrowing an old sleigh; which I used ten days, 
and in the time travelled a circuitous tour of one hun- 
dred miles. The ground being bare half of this dis- 
tance, I walked the greater part of the way; and was 
obliged to pay nearly seven dollars for the use of the 
sleigh. This is a specimen of the frequent expenses 
of an itinerant preacher, who will not let small diffi- 
culties cause him to disappoint an assembly. 

Saturday, April 4, I attended monthly meeting at 
Canandaigua, preached on the Sabbath, and baptized 
a young convert, who was added to the church. The 
church was happily united; and, though the revival 
had ceased to spread, there were several serious in- 
quirers, and their sighs and groans frequently gave 
additional solemnity to our meetings. Would to God 
that all the churches were like those of the apos- 
tolic age! — then would the light of Zion break forth 
as the morning: she would enlarge her borders, 
and become the joy of the whole earth. ' O Jesus, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 307 

hasten this desired day, and thy name shall have the 
glory.' 

On Monday I went to Phelps, and preached in the 
evening; the day following, I visited my father, and 
learned that Junius had been divided into four towns; 
and the part which contained my former residence was 
called Tyre. In the evening I enjoyed a solemn sea- 
son in preaching at Galen. Wednesday, I held a 
meeting in Rose, and in the evening addressed a 
solemn assembly at Adam's stand in Wolcott. On 
Friday I preached with freedom in the south part of 
Scriba, and the day following was blessed with a re- 
freshing in the north part of the town. Sabbath, 
April 12, a crowd of people assembled at the latter 
place, and I tried to preach, but was much closed in 
spirit. Nearly a year had passed since my last visit 
to this town. Though the church had enjoyed little 
preaching in the time, its members remained stead-, 
fast; and of the twenty-three that I baptized, I believe 
none had turned back after Satan. This gave me 
much joy. Though the town had been visited by a 
very general sickness, attended with many instances 
of mortality, the church had regularly continued their 
monthly meetings. Sunday evening, I preached in 
New-Haven, and the next day to a large assembly in 
Scriba, where the Lord favoured me with liberty. 
On Tuesday I held two meetings; in one, eleven 
mourners came forward for prayer. During the re- 
maining part of the week, I held three meetings in 
New-Haven and Mexico, and one in Scriba; also 
attended monthly meeting with the second church, 
and enjoyed a happy season. Two young people re-, 
lated their experience and desired to be baptized. 
Sabbath, April 19, I spoke to a large assembly from 
Ps. 45:13, 14: and baptized three, who were added 
to the church. We then communed and washed each 
other's feet. All the exercises were attended by the 
good Spirit, and it was a day of gladness. I took my 
leave of the brethren, went to the south part of the 
town, and preached in the evening with unusual free- 
dom. 

On Monday I attended a meeting three miles south 



308 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

of Oswego village. As it commenced, a violent 
shower arose, and I spoke from Matt. 24:27: (i For 
as the lightning comelh out of the east, and shine th even 
unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man 
be. " The Spirit moved on the people, and the fre- 
quent flashes of lightning illustrated the solemn sub- 
ject. In the three days following, I preached in Vic- 
tory and Cato, — proceeded to Weedsport, and v/as 
affectionately received by brother Joseph Finck. He 
had been educated for a lawyer, and now, with his 
wife and a daughter, was a member of the church in 
Cato. Though they lived at a distance from their 
brethren, they appeared to love the humble way, — 
were strict in their attendance on family prayer, morn- 
ing and evening. Every child, servant, and visitant, 
was required to attend the exercises. A. part of the 
family, with myself, was about to go to an evening 
meeting; but, lest some should retire before our re- 
turn, or be too weary to b.e profited, they were called 
together for family devotion. ' O, that every Chris- 
tian would keep such order, and honour the household 
altar.' If all were thus faithful, what good would re- 
sult to the rising generation! How many might be 
converted, that for want thereof, will probably die in 
their sins, and sink to everlasting ruin! 

Sabbath, I preached in Spafford, aud many were 
much affected. A young ^ma^n said, that during a 
discourse in my last visit, conviction touched his 
heart, and he resolved to seek the Lord till he should 
find salvation. He related his experience for bap- 
tism, and was received by the church. In the after- 
noon, I preached with the second churchVn Spafford, 
and baptized the young man. On Monday I went to 
Conquest, and attended a meeting of business to set- 
tle a difficulty in the church of Cato and Conquest; 
occasioned by an impostor, whom they had received 
without letters of commendation, judging from his 
ewn testimony, and his appearance, that he was a good 
man. The result of this meeting was, that the church 
generally became convinced he was a deceiver, and 
agreed to hold no fellowship with him. But, four mem- 
bers were dissatisfied with this decision, and with- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 309 

drew from the church — took part with the impostor 
for a few months, when he got drunk, and conducted 
so wickedly that he was put into the state's prison. 
Then, I understood, they gave him up, and conclu- 
ded that he was a bad man. This is one instance, 
among several within my knowledge, in which churches 
have suffered, and the cause has been brought into 
contempt, by the reception of a stranger without 
suitable letters of commendation. Some good people 
have thought them to be unnecessary, and have sup- 
posed that they possessed a spirit of discernment, 
which enabled them to know a man's heart by his own 
testimony and appearance. By referring, however, 
to Acts 18:27, and 2 Cor. 3:1, it is evident, that 
letters of commendation were in use among the Apos- 
tles and primitive Christians: — and it hardly seems 
possible, that any Christian, after reflection, can sup- 
pose himself to be so much more spiritual in discern- 
ment, than the primitive Christians, that he may safely 
dispense with the use of 6 letters of commendation.' 

After preaching once in Conquest, I went to Tyre,, 
and found my father very sick. He could speak with 
difficulty, and was in constant expectation of death. 
I tarried a day, and then appointments called me to, 
leave. I had some queries respecting duty; but re- 
collecting our Lord's reply to one, who said, li Suffer 
me first to go and bury my father," I concluded it 
was duty to fulfil my engagements. With a sorrow- 
ful heart, I took leave of my father, and on Friday, 
May 1, arrived at Canandaigua, On the day follow- 
ing, we enjoyed a good season in monthly meeting; 
two united with the church. On the Sabbath, the 
Lord accompanied his word with power to the hearts 
of many, and we enjoyed a pleasant season in attend- 
ing to baptism. 

After preaching once more in Canandaigua, I spoke 
to a congregation in Middlesex; and on Friday, May 
8, attended the Benton quarterly meeting at Milo. 
On Saturday, the meeting was held in a large barn 
that had been prepared for the occasion. Brother 
Bennett, who had lately removed from Vermont, gave 
a discourse; and the remainder of the day was occu- 



310 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

pied in exhortations, singing, and pi aver. On Sab- 
bath morning, the barn was filled, and many stood 
without. Discourses were preached by Elder Wire, 
brother M. Burlingame, and myself. The assembly 
was solemn, and gave the strictest attention. On 
Monday I returned to Canandaigua, held one meet- 
ing, and enjoyed a pleasant season, — the cries of two 
mourners evinced their anxiety to find Jesus. "How 
good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together 
in unity!" 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Mij third and fourth journies to the district of London, 
U. Canada, and other particulars till Nov., 1829. 

Wednesday, May 13, 1829, I started to go to Up- 
per Canada, appointments having been previously 
given: and during the week, I attended two meetings 
in Greece, one in Clarkson, and one in Parma. In 
Greece, a few came forward for prayer. Sabbath, 
May 17, I attended a meeting with Elder Hannibal 
in Parma, and preached on the atonement. After- 
wards this sermon was publicly opposed by some ad- 
vocates of a particular atonement. A goodly number 
of converts were present, and we enjoyed a good sea- 
son in communion. A revival had lately rejoiced 
many in this vicinity, and Elder Hannibal had bap- 
tized twenty. In the evening, I preached to a crowd- 
ed assembly in Clarkson, and enjoyed freedom. The 
Lord had poured out his Spirit in this place also, and 
seven had lately been added to the church. I attend- 
ed meetings in Bergen and Byron; and on Tuesday, 
spoke two hours, with freedom, to a crowded assembly 
on the town line of Batavia and Elba. Many were 
under serious impressions, and about twenty came 
forward for prayer. Six years had passed since I la- 
boured in a reformation in this place; and now 
my heart again rejoiced, to find that another re- 
rival had commenced, and four persons had already 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 311 

been converted. Among these was Esq. Foster, son 
of Judge Foster, lately deceased. He appeared to 
be like a little child. ' Glory to the Lord, that pure 
religion makes all its subjects innocent as children, 
and affectionate like brethren.' Infidels have nothing 
in their. system, that can do this. 

I next preached twice in Royalton, and spoke to 
an attentive assembly in the court-house at Lockport. 
On Friday, being very desirous to attend the Betha- 
ny quarterly meeting at Attica, I concluded to return 
fifty miles; though it w T ould oblige me to travel with 
much speed to reach my next appointment, in Cana- 
da. On Saturday morning, I was present at the 
opening of the meeting. The reports from the church- 
es were very refreshing. Elder Jenkins gave a good 
discourse, which was followed by many spiritual tes- 
timonies. On the Sabbath, about eight hundred peo- 
ple were present at an early hour. An interesting 
discourse was preached by Elder Brown. I then felt 
it duty to address the people. The Lord filled me 
with his Spirit, all glory be to his name! for without 
his grace, all preaching is but as fC sounding brass or 
a tinkling cymbal." In the afternoon, sermons were 
delivered by Elders Miner and Jenkins; also several 
weighty exhortations from other preachers and breth- 
ren. The meeting closed with great solemnity, and 
several were apparently much profited by the services. 
In the evening, I rode eighteen miles to brother 
Barker's in Batavia; and finding the family mostly 
absent at a meeting, I retired to rest at 11 o'clock. 
At two, I arose, and found that the family returned 
from meeting only an hour before; and, that since I 
preached in the place five days previous, it was be- 
lieved six or seven had been converted. Now, w T e 
spoke of the loving kindness of the Lord and were 
very happy. Between three and four o'clock, I went 
on my way to Canada; and, though the weather was 
extremely warm, I reached my appointment in South- 
wold on Thursday at six o'clock, having travelled two 
hundred and fourteen miles in four days. It being 
past the hour, brother Straight was preaching to the 
people; and after sermon, I gave an exhortation. The 



BIS A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

reason was pleasant, and many rejoiced in the Lord 
Friday. 1 held a meeting with Elder Straight in an- 
other part of Southwold. In this vicinity, the state of 
religion was quite low; vet it pleased the '"good 
Shepherd" to manifest himself to his flock at this time, 
and one mourner came forward for prayer. We spent 
the Sabbath in Dunwich, and each gave a discourse, 
with considerable freedom, to a large assembly. Here 
also there was a lack of engagedness. and many 
seemed to have been chilled, as by the north wind. 
Yet. I believe the brethren generally were deter- 
mined to strive for heaven. 

On Tuesday. I held another meeting ; and on the day 
following three brethren accompanied me twelve miles 
on horseback in a rough road, to a Scotch settlemen . 
Here we met a considerable assembly, composed most- 
ly of emigrants from Scotland. Thev spoke the Gaelic 
language, and usually heard preaching in that tongue 
every Sabbath. The Lord gave me liberty, and, 
though they understood English very poorly, they ap- 
peared serious, and requested us to hold another 
meeting. We returned to Dunwich. and on the next 
day I was taken ill; but obtaining relief by an emetic. 
I went to Southwold and spoke from Rev. 2:1: We 
had a solemn, confessing time. 3Iany were revived, 
spoke of their unfaithfulness, and of their duty, in a 
very feeling manner. At times there was such weep- 
ing in the assembly, that it seemed enough to touch 
the hardest heart. One was awakened, and request- 
ed prayers. Friday. I held a meeting in another part 
of Southwold. Some mourned, others rejoiced. 

On Saturday, I attended the monthly meeting of the 
church in Dunwich. Some of the brethren, I under- 
stood, were at home, engaged in worldly cares; others 
were at the raising of a building, kc. so that our num- 
ber was small; still we enjoyed a comfortable waiting on 
the Lord. I endeavoured to urge upon those present, 
the impropriety of brethren's absenting themselves 
from monthly meeting on such occasions; and re- 
marked, if worldlings, or others, wished to invite the 
assistance of their Christian neighbours, they might 
choose another day, rather than the one set apart by 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 3l3 

the church for a sacred purpose. But, if worldlings 
will not regard the appointment of the church, then 
Christians should well know, in such cases, which 
call is binding, and obey the exhortation of Paul, 
Heb. 10:25: " Not forsaking the assembling of our- 
selves together." Were it not that Christians meet 
for worship, church visibility, if not Christianity it- 
self, would soon become extinct in the earth; and this 
probably would be the consequence, should every 
Christian neglect the meetings of the church. Yet 
strange it is, that there are some professed Chris- 
tians, who think themselves excusable in neglecting 
the appointments of the church. I remarked, that I 
thought such members as neglected meetings that are 
essential to church visibility, and attended to worldly 
concerns on the day of their appointment, as much 
violate their obligation as Christians; and as a church 
member, as they would by profaning the Sabbath. A 
church consists of individuals, and, to be as " a city 
set on a hill," its members must attend worship, bear 
their cross, and let their light shine. It is, however, 
but just to remark, that this case was an exception to 
the general faithfulness of the brethren in Canada; 
for I have found no people that take more pains to 
attend their meetings. 

Sunday, June 7, I preached on the town line of 
Dunwich and Soutliwold, but my mind was in trials. 
Others, however, appeared to be happy. In the after' 
part of the day, I heard Elder J. Harris preach in 
Southwold, from Songs, 2:3: (( As the apple-tree 
among the trees of the wood, so is my beloved among 
the sons." The Lord poured heavenly consolation 
into my soul, and opened my mouth to praise him. 
On Tuesday I was greatly depressed with a sense of 
my unworthiness and little spirituality. ' O why this 
dull and stupid state? Why so little power in my 
preaching? and why are my labours attended with so 
little success? O Lord, revive thy work in my soul.' 
At five o'clock in the afternoon, I spoke from 1 
Corinthians 1:25: "Because the foolishness of God 
is wiser than men," Slc. It pleased the Lord to 
open to my mind the excellencies of the gospel, 
27 



314 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

aiul refresh me with the streams that "make glad 
the city of God. M 

On Wednesday, Elder Straight and myself started! 
for Oxford, to attend the annual conference of the 
Free Communion Baptists in this province, and held 
a meeting in the east part of Westminster, We un- 
derstood that in this neighbourhood, though thickly 
settled, there was scarcely a professor of Christianity. 
While speaking to the few that attended, I was so af- 
fected with a sense of their situation, that I gave vent 
to my feelings by many tears. On Thursday,- we 
met a considerable assembly in Oxford, to whom I 
spoke with freedom. 

Friday, June 12, 1829, the conference opened at 
10 o'clock, A. M., at the house of Dea. Burtch. 
Being requested to preach, I spoke from 1 Pet. 2:5, 
The Lord favoured me with one of my best seasons, 
and comforted the hearts of many. Our yearly meet- 
ing had appointed Elder Straight and myself to attend 
this conference to open a correspondence, and, if con- 
venient, to effect a union with this people. They re- 
ceived us affectionately, and advised their churches 
to appoint messengers to meet in conference with us 
in two weeks, at the house of Elder Harris. On Sat- 
urday morning a sermon was preached, and the re- 
mainder of the day was occupied by the brethren. 
On Sabbath forenoon, I spoke of the fulness there is 
in Christ for lost and perishing sinners, from Matt, 
18:11: " For the Son of man is come to save that which 
was lost." In the afternoon, Elder Straight preached 
from 1 Thess. 4:16, 17, 18: " For the Lord himself 
shall descend from heaven with a shout," &c. Many 
were comforted. The awakening power of God reached 
the hearts of sinners, and several left the assembly 
under serious impressions. We then united in com- 
munion, and had a very solemn season. 

On Monday I rode forty miles to London, and was 
kindly received by Elder Huckins and family. Next 
morning a messenger came in haste, and told us that 
sister Sophronia, wife of Dea. Pierce, was thought 
to be dying. We hastened, and on coming near the 
house, heard death-like groans. She was in great 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 315 

distress: soon, however, her struggles abated; she 
gave me her hand, and called me by name, saying, 
14 The Lord is good to me." I had often seen her 
when here a year before, and many times had heard 
her sing with joy in the meetings at London. But 
now the features of death marked her countenance. 
She said, she thought her time was short, and asked 
me to pray; after which I repeated the following lines 
of Dr. Watts: 

" Death may dissolve my body now, 
And bear my spirit home,"&c. 

She said "Jlmen," and desired the brethren that were 
present to sing. They began to sing the 275th hymn 
m Buzzell's collection: 

" I know that my Redeemer lives — 
What comfort this sweet sentence gives I 
He lives, he lives, who once was de£.d. 
He lives my everlasting Head." 

Soon she joined her hollow voice, and though her breath 
was short, and her frame trembled as though she was 
sinking in death, yet she kept the tune, and sung the 
hymn through with extacies of joy. Never did such 
glory adorn an earthly palace, as now seemed to shine 
on the bed of death. All were in tears except the dy- 
ing saint. O that every infidel could have witnessed 
this scene. I retired for a moment, lest I should be 
overcome by its touching sublimity. Soon afterwards, 
she sung the following lines with great animation: 

1 O Christians, are you ready now 

To cross the narrow flood 1 
On Canaan's happy shore, hehold 

And see a smiling God. 
To see a pilgrim as he dies 

With glory in his view, 
To heaven he lifts his longing eyes, 

And bids the world adieu* 
While friends stand weeping all around, 

And loth to let him go, 
He shouts with his expiring breath, 

And leaves them all below.' 

When she had finished, she clapped her hands and 
shouted for joy. Language cannot describe the touch- 
ing glory of this scene; but the holy serenity and 
heavenly rapture that were then witnessed amid the 



316 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

struggles of dying nature, were too deeply engraven 
on the minds of the spectator to be easily forgotten, 
Her husband sat by her and wept bitterly. She en- 
treated him to forbear, and exhorted him to be recon- 
ciled, saying, " I shall soon get through; life is short, 
and you will follow me in a little time." 

Immediately after this, one of her brothers arrived, 
took her hand, and asked if she knew him. She said, 
" Yes, and I think I shall leave you soon." Then 
she began to grow cold, her breath grew short, her 
pulse " faint and few" — she gasped — and all was still. 
The friends began putting her in a position for laying 
out; but, to the astonishment of all, she opened her 
eyes, groaned, and said, " O Lord, hoiv longV In 
about ten minutes, she again appeared to be breath- 
ing her last — again revived, and wished to hear sing- 
ing. Thus she continued through the day, much dis- 
tressed for want of breath, occasionally growing cold, 
and apparently sinking in death, and then again re- 
viving. 

At her earnest request, a meeting had been ap- 
pointed at the house at 5 o'clock, P. M.; but, as she 
iell into a sleep, the assembly repaired to an adjacent 
grove. The interview was impressive. In the eve- 
ning she sung with great animation. Many specta- 
tors were deeply affected, and holy manna seemed to 
fall upon us like the dew from heaven. Elder Huck- 
ips said to her, " Singing wearies you; you would do 
better to forbear, till you receive new lungs and a 
new voice." She replied, " I cannot wear out in a 
better way." She now grew weak — her pulse ceas- 
ed — her limbs became motionless and entirely cold ? 
and her breath short and faint. The body also be- 
came cold, and some parts turned purple and spotted. 
She continued in this state about six hours, and then,, 
to the astonishment of ail, the body regained its heat, 
the pulse beat, and signs of life increased. I returned 
tfrtth brother Huckins, and early next morning, a 
messenger again called us to go and see her die. We 
found her in great agony of body, but composed and 
happy in mind. She desired prayer; niter which, the 
brethren began to sing. She attempted to join. mov~ 






A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 317 

ed her lips, but could only occasionally utter a sound. 
She continued through the day in a very happy state 
of mind, and in the afternoon sung with great anima- 
tion, 

« O sisters, will you meet me,' &c. 

In the evening I read a chapter, and several that 
were present, sung her favourite hymn, 

' 1 know that my Redeemer lives,' &e. 

She said, "1 can't keep from singing," and sung with 
them through the whole hymn. At the close, she 
clapped her hands, and exclaimed, ** Glory to God, 
glory, glory, 5 ' &c. Her joy appeared inexpressible, 
and a cloud of glory seemed to overshadow us. She 
desired us to pray, and, though in great distress, she 
said, {C Iam well." 

Thus she continued through the week, and on Sab- 
bath, June 28, I addressed a large assembly, seated 
under a temporary bower in sight of the dying saint. 
After sermon, a school teacher, in an affecting man- 
ner, confessed her lost estate, and resolution to "turn 
and litie. y * Next, a man of gray hairs arose, and ap- 
parently with much penitence, expressed his fears, 
that, by his sins, he was lost for ever. Then, an in- 
teresting yoath, lately from Lower Canada, confessed 
with much emotion, that he was a lost sinner, and 
earnestly requested the prayers of Christians. Though 
nearly the whole church was present, I think every 
member witnessed for the Lord, and we enjoyed a 
very refreshing season. On Wednesday, June 24, 
sister Pierce still remained in the same happy frame, 
and waiting every hour in constant expectation of her 
change. But, to the surprise of all, she continued 
three weeks longer — and then fell asleep. 

On this day, I started for New-York in company 
with Elder Straight and his wife, and on Thursday 
evening, preached at the house of Elder J. Harris, j&fr 
Oxford. On Friday, Saturday, and Sabbath, weT^B 
tended the conference with the messengers of the 
Free Communion Baptist churches. There were six 
messengers from our connexion, viz. four from the 
churches in Canada, Elder S. and myself; and four? 
27* 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

teen from the Free Communion Baptist connexion. 
After a full investigation of our sentiments and prac- 
tice, several resolves* were passed with unanimity. 
These were presented to our yearly meeting at the 
term in August following, and werG approved unani- 
mously. 

31eetings of worship, on Saturday and Sabbath, 
were interesting; and it pleased the Lord to bless 
the word to the awakening of some. Sabbath even- 
ing, I preached at the house of Dea. Burton, and 
many were deeply impressed. After meeting, one, 
in great distress, prayed for mercy a considerable 
time. Soon afterwards he found peace in believing. 
We attended a meeting in Blenheim the day follow- 
ing, and on Wednesday met about six hundred peo- 
ple in a beautiful pine grove at St. Catharines. A stand 
for the speaker, and seats for the people, had been 
prepared. I preached with some freedom, and Elder 
Straight gave an exhortation. 

On Wednesday, July 2, we left the province, and 
in two days rode eighty miles to Greece; where, ac- 
cording to a previous engagement, we attended a 
two-days meeting on Saturday and Sabbath, July 4 
and 5. The assembly was large, the power of the 
Lord was present, and one was hopefully converted. 
??Ionday, I preached near lake Ontario, and baptized 
four. During four days following, I held meetings 
in Ogden, Byron, Elba, Batavia, and Attica. On 
Saturday, July 11,1 attended monthly meeting with 

* Tnese resolves were as follows : el First, that we find only one dif- 
ference in theory between the two denominations, namely, whereas the 
Free- Will Baptists maintafn that a saint, in this state of probation, 
may lose that grace and that character which constitute him suck, 
and thus finally perish; the Free Communion Baptists generally main- 
tain the reverse. Secondly, we find but one difference in practice, 
namely, that the Free Communion Baptists have a few " written arti- 
r.es of faith," abstract from the scriptures,, while the Free-Will Bap- 
tists acknowledge no standard but the Bible. Thirdly, agreed, that 
we do not think these differences to be of sufficient importance to 
warrant propriety in our maintaining absolutely separate .visibility. 
Fourthly, agreed, that we hold a friendly correspondence with each 
other — " follow after the things which make for peace" — baptize — 
break bread, and ordain with each other as occasion may require; also 
that we assist each other in church labours, &c = , witlj the same free-dun; . 
ts though we were but one denomination,' 5 






A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 319 

Elder Jenkins in Middlebury. The house was much 
crowded, but my heart was pained by a withholding 
&mong the brethren, which seemed to injure the 
meeting. This is one instance, among many, in 
which I have been burdened by a waste of much 
time in silence. Some brethren wait till they feel an 
especial impression before they will witness for the Lord. 
Thus, by following their feelings, they scarcely bear 
the cross; for would they witness for God, because 
they Acre the truth and love it, and are commanded to 
" keep not silence," meetings would be more useful; 
and the saints would appear in their testimony like 
" an army with banners." True, a religion without 
feeling is worthless; yet, as he that will ' not work. 
should not mi* so he that will not " make mention of 
the Lord," as he has opportunity, will dwell in a bar- 
ren land, and may often have to mourn for want of a 
feeling heart. 

Though the Sabbath was rainy, about four hundred 
assembled. I spoke to them in the forenoon, and 
Elder Jenkins in the afternoon. We were blessed 
with the presence of the Lord. At five o'clock., P. 
M., I preached again, but was closed in spirit and 
nruch tried. c O Lord, what a worthless servant am 
l! have mercy upon me for Jesus' sake.' On Mon- 
day I preached at the Methodist chapel in Warsaw, 
and the Lord lifted upon us the light of his counte- 
nance. Toward evening I held a meeting two miles 
east of the village. My soul was filled with mourn- 
ing and pity for sinners, several of whom appeared 
to be seriously exercised. After this, I attended 
meeting in Leicester and Moscdw. The meeting in 
the latter place was a precious tim§. The Lord had 
lately visited this vicinity in mercy, and forty persona 
had professed to have passed from death unto life. 
On Friday I preached in Geneseo, and spent the 
greater part of the next day mourning on account of 
my unworthiness, and praying the Lord to revive his 
work in my soul. At five o'clock, I preached at the 
head of Conesus lake. Several had come together 
in the name of the Lord; so they obtained a blessing; 
Sabbath, July 19, 1 spoke to a solemn congregation 



320 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

in Conesus. It was a time of much seriousness 
among the people, and one had lately experienced a 
change of heart. A sudden death that had happened 
a few days before, had been instrumental of exciting 
much seriousness in this vicinity. The circumstan- 
ces, as related to me, were as follows. A young wo- 
man, who was teaching school in the neighbourhood, 
returned from worship on a Sabbath afternoon. A 
shower soon after arose. She was seated near the 
door, beside a young man, to whom she was engaged 
in marriage. As the thunder increased, the young 
man arose, and remarked, that he thought it unsafe 
to sit in the door. The young woman replied, with 
a smile, " I will change places with you; for I am 
the last one to be afraid of lightning." She had 
scarcely taken her seat, when an arrow of lightning 
passed through the roof of the house, through the 
chamber floor, and struck them. They both fell, and 
likewise every person that was standing in the house, 
except a lad about twelve years old. He passed over 
their bodies, supposing the whole family to be dead, 
and carried the tidings to a neighbouring house. As- 
sistance was immediately afforded, and all soon re-, 
covered, except the young woman that feared not the 
lightning. On her, the message of wrath was execu- 
ted, and she was now in eternity. The lightning 
melted a knife in the pocket of the young man, rent 
his pantaloons, and tore his boots from his feet; yet 
he received no material injury. Thus, was one " ta- 
ken and the other left.' 1 

Elder Josiah Fowler who resided in this place, told 
me that he had often conversed with this young wo- 
man, and exhorted her to repentance. She would 
freely confess her need of an interest in Christ; yet 
she made vain excuses, said she was young — rhad time 
enough yet, and she hoped that she should repent be- 
fore death. But how was she mistaken! And, alas! 
thousands of others are walking in the same way, who 
will neither see, nor feel their danger, till t\\ey "stum- 
ble on the dark mountains. 55 O that men would take 
warning; for 

Snares bestrew the path of man, 
And traps of death are set around. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 321 

Elder Fowler had but lately taken a residence in 
this place, and, though in consequence of renouncing 
his allegiance to Free Masonry, as before stated, a 
storm of persecution had fallen upon him; yet the 
Lord stood at his right hand, and renewed the bless- 
ings that formerly crowned his labours. In Sparta, 
an adjacent town, his preaching had been instrumental 
of awakening many who had already been converted. 
Since the commencement of the revival in that place, 
he had baptized a number, and gathered a church 
of sixteen members. Several of the converts attended 
my meeting at Conesus, and gave animating exhorta- 
tions. One of them, a lad apparently about thirteen 
years of age, affectionately entreated his fellow youth 
to come to the Saviour, saying, " The sun is not 
more full of light, nor the ocean more full of water >_ 
than Christ is of grace for perishing sinners." 

For the four weeks ensuing, I held meetings in 
Penfield, Ontario, Reading, and Canandaigua, and 
also attended the Benton quarterly meeting at Catlin. 
Wednesday, Aug. 19, I left Canandaigua to attend 
the yearly meeting, and make another visit to Upper 
Canada. During the journey of this week, I preached 
in Greece, Clarkson, and Byron; and at the latter 
place baptized a young couple that had been lately 
married, and lately espoused to Christ. It is pleasant 
to see souls coming to the fold of Christ as they en- 
tered the ark, "two and Uvo." On the Sabbath I 
spoke to a crowded assembly on the line of Batavia 
and Elba, on the subject of our Lord's 'great com- 
mission.' I next held meetings in the south part of 
Batavia, in Bethany, and Orangeville. The glory of 
the Lord appeared in the latter assembly, to the joy 
of saints and conviction of sinners. A small church 
had lately been gathered in this place, through the 
instrumentality of Elder J. Miner, with whom I had 
enjoyed many pleasant hours in Green Creek, Ohio. 
He had but lately removed to this place. On Wednes- 
day, in company with Elder Miner, I went to Shel-? 
don, and toward evening, spoke to a very solemn as- 
sembly. During the sermon, Elders Fowler, Bignall, 
Straight, and some other brethren, came into the 



322 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

meeting, and we had a pleasant interview; for as " iron 
eharpeneth iron; so a man sharpeneth the counte- 
nance of his friend." These brethren were on their 
way to yearly meeting, and the next day we proceed- 
ed in company. 

On Friday, August 28, 1829, the yearly meeting 
commenced in Eden, and continued four days. The 
exercises in the meetings of worship were very inter-, 
esting. Many were refreshed, and several backsli- 
ders came forward for prayer. Elder James Harris, 
from Upper Canada, Elders Cheney and Walker, 
from Ohio, and Elder Newbold, from Pennsylvania, 
attended. The Wayne quarterly meeting in Ohio, 
made application to unite with the yearly meeting. A 
council w r as appointed to examine into their standing, 
and if they thought advisable, to receive them into 
the connexion. This was done. The Wayne quar- 
terly meeting contained eight churches, five eldecs, 
one unordained preacher, and one hundred and forty- 
eight members. 

On Monday I attended a solemn meeting with El- 
der Harris, in Eden. Next morning we continued 
our journey to Upper Canada, and on the Thursday 
following, arrived at Oxford. Here, a good revival 
had been progressing since the annual conference at 
this place in June previous. I began to hold meet- 
ings, and when I witnessed the grace of God in this 
work, my heart rejoiced, and I gladly pointed mourn- 
ers to " the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of 
the world. ,, Several that had been converted, dated 
their awakening at the meetings holden in my former 
visit. This was a comfort to my heart; but the glory 
belongeth to God. I continued several days in Ox- 
ford, and in Zorra, an adjacent town, and held meet- 
ings in different neighbourhoods. The attention of 
the people appeared generally called to the things 
which belonged to their peace, and we enjoyed some 
interesting seasons. Sabbath, Sept. 20, I preached 
twice, and baptized three in Oxford. I believe the 
Holy Spirit seriously impressed the minds of several, 
particularly at the time of baptism. 

Sabbath evening, Sept. 20, 1829, I entered intq 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 323 

one of the most solemn and important engagements of 
life. It was a union in marriage with Marilla Turner, 
of Zorra, Upper Canada. Next morning we bade the" 
parental home adieu. To our parents, and to us all, 
this was a solemn parting. In the evening, I preach- 
ed with freedom at Burford; and on Wednesday, at 
St. Catharines. At the latter meeting, I understood 
that several were seriously affected, among whom 
were two or three Roman Catholics. Next day we 
visited the monument erected on Queenston heights, 
to the memory of Gen. Brock, a British officer, who 
fell in battle near this spot during the late war. We as- 
cended the spiral staircase to the height of one hundred 
and twenty feet. The prospect was beautiful and ex- 
tensive. Yet when I considered this work, I was re- 
minded of the saying of Solomon: " Vanity of vanities, 
all is vanity." O how great a contrast between the re- 
flections occasioned on visiting the monument of ari 
officer, and the tomb of a Christian! At the former, 
we witness the solitude of glory that has faded away; 
and at the latter, we hear, as it were, a voice, saying, 
"Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord." 

On Friday morning, while we were riding near 
Lockport, a black cloud arose, and a loud roar of 
thunder continued six or seven minutes without ces- 
sation. Man and beast were frightened, and all 
around appeared solemn like the judgment. But 
when the last trumpet shall be blown, and its roar be 
continued till all the dead shall awake, and every one 
appear before God, alas! what fear and trembling will 
then take hold on the wicked. In the afternoon, we 
arrived in Royalton, and were received affectionately 
by our relatives. I held three or four meetings, and 
reached Canandaigua on Friday. Next day, we at- 
tended the monthly meeting, and one was received 
for baptism. On the Sabbath, I preached with the 
church; and on Tuesday, in company with Elder 
Straight, proceeded toward Spafford. We held a 
meeting in Junius; and while Elder S. was exhorting 
sinners to repent, a Universalist threatened him with 
violence, if he did not stop preaching that the wicked 
should be damned; But he waxed bold and spoke 



3*24 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

with more power. Thus the Lord rnaketh " thf 
wrath of man" to praise him. Thursday, I preached 
at a funeral on the island west of Montezuma, and 
also at Weedsport. Several were affected. On the 
day following, we arrived at Spafford, and met with 
many brethren, whose presence rejoiced my heart. 
Saturday, Oct. 10, 1829, the third session of the 
General Conference opened in this town, at 9 o'clock, 
A. M. Ten messengers were present from the New- 
England states. Interesting discourses were given 
by Elder Hobbs, sister Hedges, and Elder J. M. 
Yearnshaw, and followed by animating exhortations. 
Sabbath morning, at the hour of nine, the house was 
filled, and at the opening of the meeting, it seemed 
as though we were all "by one Spirit baptized into 
one body." Elder S. Curtis, a young man from 
Maine, preached from John 4:13, 14: "Whosoever 
drinketh," &x. The Holy Spirit made considerable 
impression on the assembly. After a short intermis- 
sion, Elder N. Brown preached from 2 Pet. 1:3, 4: 
"According as his divine power," &c. The solem- 
nity in the assembly continued to increase, and Elder 
E. Place next arose, and repeated Jer. 12:5: "If 
thou hast run ivith the footmen, and they have wearied 
thee, then how canst thou contend with horses? and if in 
the land of peace, wherein thou trustedst, they wearied 
thee, then how wilt thou do in the swelling of Jordan?" 
He said, the Lord had sent him from New-Hampshire 
tothi3 meeting, and given him a witness that he should 
here see souls converted. This saying made me trem- 
ble, for fear he had spoken presumptuously; for I 
knew the state of the church, and of the people in 
this place; and it was such, that it seemed impossible 
dinners should be converted. But when he began to 
describe the " swelling of Jordan," his soul was led 
into the sanctuary of God — he saw the end of the 
wicked, and spoke with as much power as any man I 
ever heard before. The place became awful, and the 
scene surpassed description. Every eye was fixed 
on the speaker, till unnumbered faces were bathed in 
tears, and many frames convulsed; while touching 
groans burst from sinners' hearts, "and all around 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 325 

seemed like the judgment." My feelings were so 
powerfully affected, that I queried whether I should 
lose my breath or live through the scene. Many sin- 
ners were awakened, — wept for their trangressions, 
and we now expected to see souls converted. After 
the sermon, many exhorted, and the exercises closed 
with great solemnity. Another sermon was preached 
in the evening by Elder P. Hall. On Monday, the 
meeting of business detained me from the meetings 
of worship till the Conference adjourned in the eve- 
ning. On entering the meeting, I found that many 
were on their knees praying earnestly. They con- 
tinued wrestling with the Lord, till five were brought 
to rejoice. The meeting closed at two o'clock in the 
morning. Next day, worship was attended; and in 
the evening more than thirty mourners came forward 
for prayer. The exercises continued till midnight, 
and two or three professed to find peace in believing. 
On Wednesday two sermons were preached, and the 
power of God attended them. One of the converts, a 
young woman, was so filled with the Spirit of the 
Lord, that her strength failed, and she remained 
nearly motionless through the meeting. One of her 
brothers was angry and took her away. In the eve- 
ning the Conference closed.* 

* Among other resolves passed at this session, were the following :— 

Scriptwes. '* Agreed, that in the opinion of this Conference, the ho- 
ly Scriptures are the primary rule of faith and practice for the church 
of Christ; and heing given by. inspiration, are fully competent ' thor- 
oughly to furnish the man of God unto every good word and work ;' 
consequently any other, as such, would be detrimental to the principles 
of Christianity ; and that it is the duty of every member in the Free- 
Will Baptist community, in every station and condition-, to guard with 
the utmost vigilance and care, against any innovation upon this sacred 
principle : that the ancient s land-mark' so judiciously set up by the 
fathers, be not removed. 

Kneeling. Agreed, that in our opinion, agreeably to Scripture* 
kneeling is the proper attitude for Christians in time of prayer; and 
that this form should be observed in all cases where it is not absolutely 
inconvenient. 

Government. Agreed, that in the ministry of the church, abstractly 
considered, is no authority pertaining to her government ; but that the 
whole authority is vested in the body, which is the church, compact in 
all its parts; that consequently the establishment of an aristocratical 
form of government in the church, strikes a deadly blow at the vitals of 
Christianity, as far as its influence extends. £S«e next page.] 

9ft 



826 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

The business of the Conference was conducted with 
great unanimity; and although every part of the con- 
nexion was here represented by delegates — many sub- 
jects considered, and much business transacted; yet 
the greatest point of difference that appeared, was, 
" whether a private labour, according to Matt. 18: 
15, 16, 17, should be taken with an offending brother 
whose crime has been committed publicly, or whether 
he should be immediately called to an account by the 
church." A large majority of the Conference deci- 
ded in favour of the latter position. I considered this 
an experiment, which gives proof that a denomination 
may exist, be uniform in sentiment and practice, and 
all " speak the same thing," without being bound to- 
gether by disciplines and articles of men. The Bible 
is sufficient to make the "man of God — perfect, thor- 
oughly furnished unto all good works." Yes, sufficient 
to enable a denomination to be uniform in all the es- 
sentials of the gospel. Is there any degree beyond 
'perfection! What doth the man of God need further, 
when he is " thoroughly furnished unto all good works"? 

On Thursday morning, the young man who took 
his sister from the meeting the day before, kneeled 
for prayer; and in the evening meeting, the number 
of mourners increased to nearly forty. We continued 
our stay in Spafford nearly a month, attended meet- 
ings day and night, and enjoyed many blessed sea- 
sons. The reformation continued till the number of 
converts increased to about forty, and I enjoyed the 
privilege of baptizing eleven. In this time, I preach- 
ed in several other towns. In Sempronius a revival 
commenced, and a goodly number were converted. In 
one meeting that I attended, some of the " baser sort" 
raised an opposition — threw down candles — cast sticks 
into the assembly — threw a large ball of mud at me 
while I was speaking — cut harnesses, &c. As the 
revival had just commenced, it was thought that Sa- 

Family prayer — and conference meetings. Agreed, that we ear- 
nestly entreat all the members of this connexion, strictly to maintain 
the important duty of family prayer. Agreed, that we earnestly entreat 
all our churches, to consider it their indispensable duty, where conren- 
iently situated, to hold and faithfully attend, weekly prayer or confer- 
ence meetings. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 327 

tan had been disturbed, and was now mustering his 
forces. But, glory to God, he is a vanquished foe. 

On Tuesday, Nov. 10, we left Spafford for Canan- 
daigua. I preached once by the way, and on Satur- 
day, met with the church in monthly meeting. We 
tarried nine days, and enjoyed some refreshing sea- 
sons. The brethren appeared more engaged than 
formerly, and some of their testimonies were spiritual 
and weighty. About two miles from the place of our 
meeting, a good revival was progressing among the 
Methodists. 

On Sabbath, Nov. 22, 1829, I had the privilege of 
baptizing my companion. As some circumstances 
attending her conversion were rather remarkable, J 
have thought a short sketch of her religious experi- 
ence introduced here, might not be altogether unac- 
ceptable to the reader, and I have hoped might be 
instrumental of good to some poor soul that may have 
fallen into a like situation. 

She was the eldest daughter of Capt. Daniel Tur- 
ner, formerly of Arlington, Vt., now of Zorra, Upper 
Canada. Till the age of eighteen years, she resided 
mostly with her parents in Arlington, and attended 
school. She was taught to respect religion, and usu- 
ally attended public worship with the Episcopalian 
church. After her parents removed to Canada, she 
spent nearly three years teaching school in Oxford. 
In March, 1829, a little before she was twenty -two 
years old, she was first brought seriously to feel her 
need of the Saviour. It was deeply impressed on her 
mind, that, if she did not immediately turn to God, she 
should be cast off for ever. Then she resolved to seek 
the Lord, and sighed for her neglect of the Saviour. 
Her sorrow increased, till she felt constrained to aban- 
don her usual studies, and devote her whole time to 
reading the Bible, to meditation, and prayer. In 
about two weeks, while reading a sermon on the suf- 
ferings of Christ, she thought she could and would be- 
lieve in the Son of God; — she thought she did believe, 
and her burden left her. For a day, she rejoiced, 
and indulged the hope that God had forgiven her all. 
jBut the next day, while reading the scripture, " We 



323 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

know that wo have passed from death unto life, be- 
cause we love the brethren/' she thought her evidence 
was not clear, and that the change in her attachment 
to Christians was not such as they had experienced. 
So she resolved to renew her supplications as a pen- 
itent, lost sinner. She has since related her exerci- 
ses on this occasion, as follows: 

,,; ]Now, alas! I could not feel a sense of my sin. I 
laboured tor it, but it could not be obtained. I tried 
to hope, but Bay spirit sunk, and I despaired. Every 
thing confirmed me in the belief, that there was no 
mercy for me. I regretted my existence — envied the 
idiot — and would have gladly exchanged places with 
the reptiles — or plunged into non-existence. My food 
became loathsome, my sleep departed, and often when 
I took a drink of water, I thought I should soon be 
with the rich man in hell, where I could not obtain 
even one drop. Whole nights were sometimes spent 
in prayer, without any relief — my flesh wasted away, 
and I drew near the grave. My friends looked on me 
and wept. I could not comfort them, for I was com- 
fortless myself. Then I said, my life is useless, and 
I am a cause of grief to all that are dear to me/' 

Her parents, alarmed on account of her gloomy 
state, invited ministers of. different denominations to 
converse with her, hoping it might be instrumental of 
he? gaining some consolation. But all seemed to be 
in vain. Deep sorrow was depicted on her counte- 
nance, and she appeared extremely disconsolate. In 
conversation with one who visited her, she said: '•' I 
have not seen the magnitude of my sins in neglecting 
the Saviour; and now my heart is not susceptible of 
penitence. I think there is no mercy for me; not 
because God is a respecter of persons, or his grace 
insufficient, but because I have refused his mercy. 
I try to pray; my lips speak, but my heart will not 
draw near to God. Every effort seems to be useless, 
and all my former joys are fled. Still, I knew it is 
not the love of the world that prevents me from com- 
ing to Christ: for could I have a thousand worlds by 
turning my hand over, I am confident I should not da 
H\ yet if I could obtain an interest in Christ b;. 



A RELIGIOUS x\ARRATIVE. 329 

ing through the pangs of death ten thousand times, I 
would joyfully submit to these terms. But, alas! I 
believe there are but few days for me on earth; and 
while I have them, I am constantly reminded of their 
short duration. These reflections, at times, so af- 
fect me, that I tremble, and my strength fails." While 
making these statements, she wept profusely, and all 
her emotions seemed to exhibit a state of confirmed 
despair. 

Upon this account of her state, the following scrip- 
tures were recited to her: " Come unto me all ye that 
labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." 
" Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the 
earth." " Thou shalt find him, if thou seek him with 
all thy heart and with all thy soul." " In the last 
day, that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, 
saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and 
drink." " Him that cometh to me I will in no wise 
cast out." "But," said she, "these promises can- 
not apply to me. To come to God, we must have 
faith: ' whatsoever is not of faith is sin.' " She was 
then exhorted to pray for faith. She replied, " I can- 
not pray acceptably; to pray with the lips only, is 
mockery. Once I might have prayed — but now my 
heart will not feel — it cannot feel — and how can I 
come to a holy God?" She was answered, ' Come 
repenting. 5 " I cannot repent," she replied: " gen- 
uine repentance is a deep sorrow for sin. True, I 
regret my neglect of God, and feel in some measure 
the miseries of sin. — And the damned in hell may do 
this; may feel as much, and more; but what does 
this avail them? surely, no more than it does me. I 
might have repented, if I would have improved my 
day; but now, I am only reminded that my probation 
is concluded, that after a few solitary days, I must 
lie down in eternal sorrow." " But," it was replied, 
"God is longsuffering — not willing that any should 
perish;" and "his tender mercies are over all the 
works of his hands." She answered, "True, and 
this increases my guilt; for I have rejected his long- 
suffering, and trodden upon his tender mercy. And 
I am now justly condemned, and the throne of God 
28* 



380 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

will be for ever clear in my eternal damnation." AH 
the scripture promises suited to her case, and all en- 
deavours to apply them, she would either evade by 
argument, or by saying, that she felt they could not 
apply to one in her situation. She said, "I have 
tried to hope, but it is vain — it is deeply impressed 
on my mind, that nothing remains for me, but to ; ' go 
away into everlasting punishment." Yet I cannot 
murmur against God. My feelings are changed; 1 
am a stranger to the former reflections of my mind; 
indifferent to my former pursuits, and I loathe the 
gayety of the world. The months I spent in useless 
needle-work, witness against me; and I am reminded 
that 1 have done worse than to waste them for nought. 
Had I spent that time seeking the Lord, I might now 
have been happy.' 3 

It was remarked to her, that if she ever found peace, 
it would be in prayer; that the Lord had answered 
the prayers of wicked men and of devils, Mark 5: 
12, 13, 17; and, much more, would he answer the 
prayers of those who sorrow for their sins and forsake 
them. Then it was proposed to her to kneel and 
pray thrice a day for a year. She declined, saying, 
it would be of no use. But after some reflection, con- 
cluding it could do no harm, she made the covenant. 
Ten days after this, she attended the conference of 
the Free-Will and the Free Communion Baptists in 
Oxford; and several friends spent a night in prayer 
with her; still she found no relief, and the next day 
her distress increased. She observed, "If so many 
prayers of the saints in my behalf, gain no access, 
the cause must be, that my doom is unalterably fixed. > * 
The state of her mind continued about the same for 
several months, as appears by the following extracts 
from her letters: 

July 30, 1829, she writes: — " Still it appears to me. 
the door of mercy is for ever and justly closed against 
me; for God has called, and I have refused; he 
stretched out his arm, and I would not regard. And 
what am I, that I have dared to refuse obedience, and 
to rebel against an Almighty God, who had power any 
moment to sink me into an abyss of wo and misery! 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 331 

But, instead of this deserved doom, his sparing mer- 
cies have followed me, and temporal blessings have 
been bestowed with a liberal hand. I review these 
mercies, and at times indulge the vain hope that 
they will lead me to Jove, and place an unbounded 
confidence in their divine Author. But, O the de- 
pravity of my heart! The thought, that hap- 
piness has for ever fled my bosom, makes me at times 
almost indifferent to my fate. Yet I am in the hands 

of God, and with him, all things are possible. • 

My sister appears to be serious; she arose in meet- 
ing two days since and expressed a determination to, 
seek the Lord. She is two years younger than my- 
self; and, did I possess millions of worlds, I would 
joyfully give them up, if I could by that means recall 
two years of my life. But, alas! vain wish! Why 
do I spend a single thought on that which cannot be, 
when soon, I may have an eternity to reflect in!" 

Aug. 20, she writes: — " What infatuation, what fa- 
tal madness has deceived me, and caused me to treat 
the mercies of Heaven with such neglect and indiffer- 
ence! What has the Lord not done for me, that 
would have been likely to inspire my soul with grati-t 
tude and love, and secure my obedience? Often does 
my heart recur to the scenes of childhood, when I 
fondly pictured to myself, and. my heart glowed in 
contemplating what I then believed to be the virtuous 
principles that would be engraven on my soul, and 
the usefulness that would mark my future life. But 
when I look back for these fruits of piety, what do I 
iind in their stead? I am led to exclaim, ; wretched; 
ingrate that I have been! 5 O the deceitfulness of sin! 
Justly may it call for the vengeance of a holy God. 

" I mentioned in my former communication, that 
my sister was serious. She has found comfort, 
and gone forward in the ordinance of baptism. I 
walked with her to the water, but could go no further. 
It appeared to me, that we should soon be separated 
for a long eternity;— she to be a partaker of the glor 
rious rest provided for the children of Ged, while, 
alas! I should have my portion with unbelievers. — . 
' O that it were not for ever! 7 The certain convictioa 



332 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

that this must be my fate, if I die in my present con- 
dition, causes me to refer mv hopeless case to Him. 
who alone can cleanse my sou] from all its impurities- 
But I am sensible, that my prayers want that quality, 
which, alone, can render them acceptable; for when 
asking, it appears to me, I am requesting that which 
will never be granted; that I am pleading him to do 
more for me than he ever did for any one in my situa- 
tion, or more than he has promised to do. This thought 
rests on my mind with such weight, that all the ar- 
guments I can urge will in no manner affect it. Again, 
at times, when I reflect on his power, and that he is 
not willing any should perish, I think I may possibly 
experience his salvation. But no sooner do I recol- 
lect my situation, than this also vanishes. Sometimes, 
I say within myself, ' I am in his hands, and will 
wholly resign myself to Him; 5 but I can no longer 
do as I would. — My soul is in possession of the pow- 
ers of darkness, and it is an Almighty arm alone 
which can rescue me. The grave will soon be my 
bed; and, were I prepared, I could this moment greet 
death as a welcome friend. But while life shall be 
spared, I will strive to seek the Lord." 

During the summer, the food she allowed herself to 
support nature was reduced to almost nothing, and her 
sleep, on an average, to about two hours in twenty- 
four. Her health declined till she was reduced to a 
mere skeleton, and apparently stood on the brink of 
the grave. Not a smile cheered her countenance; 
much of her time was spent in weeping, and her friends 
mourned for her as for one that was dead. 

This was the situation of her mind, both at the com- 
mencement of our acquaintance, and at the time of 
our marriage. Yet, I believed the Lord by his- Holy 
Spirit had shown me, that he designed this visitation 
of his stern justice, to prepare her for his service. In 
these circumstances, our engagement for life was at- 
tended with much solemnity and weeping. And I 
should have preferred still deeper mourning on this oc- 
casion, rather than to have entered into the marriage 
covenant with that inexcusable vanity and trifling,, 
which, too often, at such times, corrupt men, and of- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 33$ 

fend God. After our marriage, she still continued in 
her despairing state, and passed much of her time in 
bitter weeping. My faith, that she would yet be 
brought to rejoice in the Lord, seemed to. give her a 
little hope; but, from her own feelings, she still judg- 
ed her case to be hopeless; and remarked, that she 
thought I should have to bear her afflictions but a few 
days, and then, with her, all would be lost. Our days, 
passed in mourning, and much of our time was spent 
in prayer. 

On our arrival at Spafford to attend the General 
Conference, a preacher, who was my friend, on be- 
coming acquainted with the gloomy state of my com- 
panion, said to me, " I am surprised that you have 
married a person in her state of mind- — she cannot 
live long in this situation, and I think it probable her 
despair will end in insanity." I replied, ' I am aware 
that many spirits have gone out into the world, and 
that often, man is deceived. Yet, I know, if God 
ever spoke by me, I shall yet see her happy in the 
Lord.' In the evening, on Monday, Elder Place 
begged a dismission from business, that he might go 
to the assembly of worship; cc For," said he, " I have 
a message from the Lord." Soon after entering the 
meeting, he addressed my companion, and said to 
her, " I have a message from God unto you;" — then 
told her, he knew in God there was mercy for her, 
exhorted her not to despair, and said, he knew the 
Lord never gave his children, in behalf of one whose 
case was hopeless, such a travail of soul as he felt for 
her. After speaking to her case about half an hour, 
he exhorted her to kneel in presence of the assembly 
and pray for mercy. She did — a ray of hope pierced 
her direful gloom. The chains, which for seven long 
months, had bound her mind, now gave way; and she. 
began to believe that the Lord would grant unto her 
the joys of his salvation. The cries, ;i Lord have 
mercy"! " God be merciful to me a sinner"! were 
now heard in every part of the assembly. About this 
time, the members of Conference adjourned their busi- 
ness and repaired to the house of worship. I found 
lay companion rejoicing in the work of the Lord 5 



534 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

though she hardly dared to think she had found any 
comfort that would be permanent. But from the time 
of the Conference, her faith, hope, and joy gradually 
increased, till she gained entire victory over her des- 
ponding state of mind. 

On Sabbath, Nov. 22, she related her experience, 
and was received by the church at Canandaigua. 
After sermon, we retired to the shore of the lake, 
where she was baptized. For this opportunity, my 
joy was unspeakable, and I said in my heart, as did 
one on another occasion: " My soul doth magnify the 
Lord — For he that is mighty hath done to me great 
things; and holy is his name." She was now a 'help' 
in the things of the kingdom; she accompanied me in 
my travels, and in every meeting usually spoke in 
exhortation or prayer. The furnace through which 
she had passed for seven months, appeared to have 
weaned her from the world, its pride, and its vanity; 
and she seemed to have no object or desire, except to 
devote herself to God and his cause. If at any time, 
I expressed sorrow for want of any convenience of life, 
she would remind me of the poverty our Saviour en- 
dured, and say, "Is it not enough that the servant be as 
his Lord?" or recite some other similar scripture, 
assuring me that she felt it a privilege, if the Lord 
called, to suffer for his sake. She dated her experi- 
ence previous to her sinking in despair. This is one 
instance, among many that might be named, in which 
after souls have received the pardoning grace of God, 
they have, in consequence of yielding to doubts, wa- 
ded through the waters of affliction; for months have 
sighed in the deepest anguish, and trembled for fear 
they should rest on a false hope, while they would not 
knowingly sin for a world. Too often they are cen- 
sured, when they ought to be treated with tenderness 
and encouraged to persevere. They try to believe, 
and if there appears to be any hope, they tremble, and 
weep, and say, " It is not for me." I have observed 
that such persons rarely, if ever, are delivered sud- 
denly. Their light and hope, generally increase 
gradually. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 335 



CHAPTER XXII. 

Particulars of my travels and labours from November, 
1829, to September, 1830. 

Monday, Nov. 23, we attended a meeting in the 
west part of Middlesex, and found a good revival pro- 
gressing among the Methodists. On a Sabbath pre- 
vious, one of their preachers, as I was told, went down 
into the water with the converts, and baptized seven- 
teen. We attended meetings in different neighbour- 
hoods in the town. In one, at Flint creek, twenty 
arose for prayer. A reformation had just commenced 
under the labours of Elder Wire, and two had obtained 
a hope. I next preached in Italy, and the word was 
attended with the power of God. Here also five or 
six kad lately found the Saviour; and I was informed, 
that in an adjacent neighbourhood all the young peo- 
ple had " turned to the Lord." 

After preaching in several other churches, I met 
the church in Canandaigua in monthly meeting, on 
Saturday, Dec. 4: five came forward for prayer. On 
the Sabbath, we enjoyed a refreshing time in devotion^ 
communion, and washing the saints' feet. On Monday 
evening, I rejoiced to find the work of the Lord pro- 
gressing in Conesus. Next day, I held two meetings 
in Sparta, where the Lord manifested his power. The 
reformation that commenced under the labours of 
Elder Fowler, immediately after he renounced Free 
Masonry, still continued; and the church that he 
gathered in the spring, had now increased to the num- 
ber of forty. On Thursday, I spoke in Groveland, 
from Rev. 2:4. Saturday and Sabbath, Dec. 10, 11, 
we attended a two-days meeting at Bethany, in which 
saints were happy, and sinners were awakened. The 
Lord had lately poured out his Spirit in this place, and 
about thirty had found the Saviour. 

The following week, we attended meetings in Ba- 
tavia, Byron, Clarkson, and Greece; then returned to 
Canandaigua. The last of December, we visited a 
few churches of the Ontario quarterly meeting, and 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

on " new year's day," 1830, attended a session of said 
meeting at Galen. The week ensuing, I preached indif- 
ferent towns, and attended the Benton quarterly meet- 
ing, at Flint creek in Middlesex. We understood 
that nearly sixty had been conyerted in this place since 
our last visit. A school teacher was one of the first. 
Several of his scholars, from the age of ten to fifteen; 
became serious; and some of them retired to a wood, 
at the time of intermission, to pray for mercy — forgot 
their school till near its close, when they returned 
happy in the Lord. Nineteen of the children had 
professed to be conyerted; and while I heard them 
tell what God had done for their souls, I rejoiced that 
the Saviour had said, " Suffer little children to come 
unto me, and forbid them not." This was also a day 
of good tidings from other churches. During the meet- 
ing on the Sabbath, a woman of about three score 
years was converted, and for the first time shouted 
the praises of Emmanuel. 

We returned to Canandaigua; I preached twice, 
and baptized a lad of the age of twelve years. Jan. 
16 and 17, w T e attended the second session of the Al- 
legany quarterly meeting, hold'en in Sparta. The 
revival in this town had spread into Springwater, Con- 
hocton, and Dansviile. Elder Fowler had lately bap- 
tized fourteen, and the number of the church had in- 
creased to fifty-five. During the meeting five souls 
were hopefully converted. This quarterly meeting 
was organized about three months before; and, at 
this time, consisted of four churches, containing one 
hundred and forty-four members, three elders, and 
two unordained preachers. The largest of these 
churches was in the town of Independence. It was 
gathered by Elder Nathaniel Perkins, a Free Com- 
munion Baptist. He, with the church, I understood, 
renounced their belief in the ' certainty of the perse- 
verance of the saints,' and embraced the doctrine of 
the ' necessity of their perseverance. 5 They were now 
blessed with a revival. 

Jan. 22, 23 and 24, we attended the Bethany quar- 
terly meeting, holden in the south part of Penfield. 
The reports from the churches were interesting, and 



A HELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 337 

seme of the preachers came in the fulness of the 
blessing of the gospel. On the Sabbath, for want of 
room, meetings were held in two places. Elder Jen- 
kins preached to one assembly in the forenoon, and to 
the other in the afternoon, with great power. Unu- 
sual solemnity rested on the people, and many were 
melted* into tears. 

On Monday and Tuesday, I held meetings in the 
north part, and in the centre of the town. Tuesday 
evening, I preached where the quarterly meeting was 
held, and rejoiced to find that the work of the Lord 
had begun. I was informed, that on Monday morn- 
ing, a young man who was teaching a dancing school, 
and a professed Universalist, begged some of the 
preachers to pray for him. He requested a prayer 
meeting to be appointed in the evening on his account; 
and, though it was very stormy, a large house was 
crowded with people. Thirteen mourners kneeled for 
prayer, and one or two were brought to praise the 
Lord. On the evening of my meeting, thirty mourn- 
ers came forward for prayer, and two were brought 
into liberty. Leaving Penfield, we returned to Can- 
andaigua, and held a few meetings in different towns. 

In the fore part of February, we journeyed to Zor- 
ra, Upper Canada; and on the way held several meet- 
ings, which were refreshing. But as the sleighing 
left us suddenly, after a very short stay with our rela- 
tives, we returned in haste; and, on the 20th of Feb- 
ruary, we arrived in Penfield. Since the quarterly 
meeting, many a proud sinner had been brought to 
bow at the feet of Jesus. The brethren had just re- 
turned from monthly meeting ; in which they said nine^ 
ty-six witnessed for the Lord, fifteen united with the 
church, and one soul was converted. The next day, 
I stood in a window of a large stone school-house, 
and spoke nearly two hours to about eight hundred 
people, half of whom stood without. After this I had 
the privilege of baptizing three: one was a little girl 
that experienced religion at the age of six. She had 
anxiously waited for this opportunity; and when raised 
out of the water, exclaimed, " Glory to the Lord.' 5 
In the evening we had a very happy meeting; many 
29 



33$ A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Converts spoke, sinners confessed, and a boy twelve 
years of age professed to rind Jesus, and was so filled 
with joy, that he only cried, " Glory — I am happy — 
glory, glory," &.c. 

After attending meetings in some other towns, we 
returned to Canandaigua. Sabbath evening, I preach- 
ed in the asylum for the poor of Ontario county, and 
enjoyed the presence of the Lord. We understood 
the expense of this establishment was about eight 
thousand dollars; and we were highly gratified orj 
viewing the ample provisions for the comfort of the 
afrlicted. At this time, the asylum contained nearly 
one hundred; the greater part of whom were brought 
to this place through intemperance. They enjoyed 
many religious privileges. 

In the early part of March, we returned to Penfield, 
and found the reformation still spreading with great 
power. Seventy, as we were informed, had already 
obtained a hope. Meetings had been attended every 
evening, and nearly every day since the quarterly 
meeting. We attended an evening meeting with El- 
ders Hannibal and Straight. Many powerful exhor- 
tations were given, and several came forward for 
prayer. The next day, I preached with unusual lib- 
erty; and in the evening attended a conference meet- 
ing. A man who had lived in sin, and in Universal- 
ism, arose, apparently in the agonies of despair, and 
said, " I need not ask Christians to pray for me — 
there is no mercy that can reach my case." One of 
his daughters, who was a young convert, addressed 
him very affectionately, and earnestly entreated him 
to look to Jesus for help; then turning to the assem- 
bly in a flood of tears, she said to the wicked, " Be- 
hold the awful consequences of living in sin." About 
forty arose for prayer, and it was a time of great mourn- 
ing. Almost every house in the vicinity had become 
a house of prayer, and the work was more glorious 
than any I had ever before witnessed. The dancing 
master and fiddler, with their pupils, were converted 
to God, and their ball-room was open for worship. 

We were told, about this time, that a boy eight 
years of age, was in a barn praying for mercy. As 



A. RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 339 

he arose, he looked on a horse that was named ' Dick,'' 
and with astonishment exclaimed, "Dick is praising 
God!" He was filled with wonder; and as he ran to 
tell his parents, he passed the cattle, and, -with in- 
creased surprise, cried out, " Why, the cattle a^ 
praising God!" Before he reached the house, he saw 
the geese, and seeming quite amazed, he exclaimed, 
" And the geese are praising God too!'" When he 
came to his parents, he said, with great animation, 
" Dick is praising God, and the cattle are praising 
God, and the geese are praising God." He scarcely 
had finished his story, when he cast his eyes on the 
cat, and with transport exclaimed, " Why, puss, you 
are praising God too! 15 This simple exhibition of a 
change in the child, which he supposed to be in the 
things he saw, melted the hearts of his parents, and 
they confessed the work to be of God. This little 
child followed his Lord in baptism. At an evening 
meeting, I heard him give an exhortation that was 
extraordinary for one of his years. After attending 
another meeting in Penfield, in which former scenes 
were repeated, I preached in several other places; 
and on Saturday, March 6, attended monthly meeting 
with the church in Canandaigua. On the Sabbath, 
we had a refreshing season in communion and washing 
the saints* feet. * Glory to God for the ordinances of 
his house. ' 

Monday, March 8, we started with a wagon for 
£criba, rode thirty miles in a tedious storm of snow, ' 
and arrived at Lyons late in the evening. Next 
day, we proceeded in a sleigh, and in the evening, 
called on a family of professed Christians. I desired 
something to eat. They told us they had nothing 
cooked, and they could not accommodate us; so we 
rode about eighteen miles further, much of the distance 
on bare ground, and after midnight arrived at the 
house of brother K. in Scriba. Mrs. K. was not a 
professor; yet she arose with apparent gladness, and 
prepared us a meal. The occurrences of this -evening, 
reminded me of two sayings of our Lord, and their 
application: " I was a hungered, and ye gave me no 
great" — " I was a hungered, and ye gave me meat." 



HO A RELIGIOUS .N'ARRATIVL, 

Here I found an empty seat. The father of the fam- 
ily died a week before. He was a member of the 
church, and ever when I saw hira was much engaged 
in the service of the Lord. He once told me. he 
hoped and believed, that when his time was fulfilled, 
fie should go to his home suddenly. I was informed 
that he took his dinner, apparently as well as usual, 
then suddenly fell from his chair. He was taken np 
immediately — but he was dead. c O Lord, may I also 
be ready/ I held six meetings in Scriba, and found 
the two churches in this town, and the one in \ew- 
Haven, in a state of engagedness; and. though desti- 
tute of an administrator, they appeared to maintain 
gospel order. On Monday. March 15, we left Scriba, 
and after a tedious journey, arrived at Canandaigua. 

During the week following* I journeyed about one 
hundred and fifty miles, and suffered much from a 
tedious storm. Sabbath. March 28, I preached twice 
to a small assembly in Geneva. Next day, we at- 
tended a meeting in Fayette, and tarried at the house 
of 3Ir. Whitmer. Here we saw two or three of his; 

sons, and others to the number of ei^ht, who saidthev 

o 

were witnesses of a certain book just published, called 
the -'•' Golden Bible/' or " Book of Mormon." They 
affirmed, that an angel had showed them certain plates 
of metal, having the appearance of gold, that were 
dug out of the ground by one Joseph Smith; that on 
these plates was written a history of the ten tribes of 
Israel which were lost, and revelations to differ- 
cut prophets that arose among them. They stated the 
writing could be read by no person, except by the 
said Smith; and. that the Lord had inspired him to 
translate and publish the book, — that none, but twelve 
chosen witnesses, had been allowed to see these plates, 
and that now they were :; kid up unto the Lord.'' 
They further stated, that twelve apostles were to be 
appointed, who would soon confirm their mission by 
miracles — and, that if any one read their bible and did 
Hot believe, they would be given up and lost for ever. 
These eight, we understood, were in company with 
ith and three others. A copy right was secured by 
itfa in his own name. The book contains about six 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 341 

Imndred octavo pages of small print. Five thousand 
•copies were published — and they said the angel told 
Smith to sell the book at a price which was one dollar 
and eight cents per copy more than the cost, that 
they " might have the temporal profit, as well as the 
spiritual." 

When I was in Ohio, I had quite a curiosity to 
know the origin of the numerous mounds and remains 
of ancient fortifications that abound in that section of 
the country ; but could not find that any thing satis*- 
factory was known on the subject. Having been told, 
that the ' Book of Mormon' gave a history of them, and 
of their authors, some desire was created in my mind 
to see the book, that I might learn the above partic- 
ulars. I wished to read it, but could not, in good 
conscience, purchase a copy, lest I should support a 
deception; so they lent me one, and I read two hun- 
dred and fifty pages; but was greatly disappointed in 
the style and interest of the work. For, so far from 
approaching the sublimity of the inspired writers, 
they would bear no comparison with tlie Apocrypha, 
or the Alcoran. Indeed the style is so insipid, and 
the work so filled with manifest imposture, that I could 
feel no interest in a further perusal. It contained 
several extracts from the Scriptures; and, with a little 
variation, Christ's sermon on the mount. From all the 
circumstances, I thought it probably had been written 
originally by nn infidel, to see how much he could im- 
pose on the credulity of men, and to get money. Yet, 
j expected they would make converts; for there are 
many people who are fond of new things; and there 
is scarcely any system so absurd as to obtain no ad- 
vocates. Shortly after this, I understood that one of 
the witnesses baptized Smith, and then Smith baptized 
others. If one believed the book, he was considered 
a fit subject for baptism. 

On reviewing this pretended revelation, I was for- 
cibly struck with the contrast between the introduc- 
tion of the gospel of Christ, and that of the ' Book of 
Mormon/ The former came down from heaven; the 
latter is said to have been dugout of the earth. The 
gospel was first preached openly, with power, in th# 
29* ' 



342 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

sight of all men, and written afterwards; the ' Book of 
Mormon' was first written, secretly, and out of sight 
from all men, except twelve, and preached afterwards. 
None of the works of Christ and the apostles were in 
secret, but open to the examination of all; the origin 
of this book is hid in the dark. The gospel of Christ 
was confirmed by unnumbered miracles, wrought in 
the most public manner; the 'Book of Mormon' is 
not confirmed by any miracles, but its authority rests 
en the testimony of twelve men whom we do not 
know. The gospel of Christ presented to its apostles 
no temporal gain, but the loss of all things; the f Book 
of Mormon' has a copy right secured, that its witnes- 
ses may " have the temporal profit" — so men cannot 
tell, that this ^ profit" is not what induces them to 
bear such witness. The gospel is confirmed by a 
thousand prophecies that preceded, and pointed to it, 
and are still daily fulfilling; but we know not that any 
prophecy pointed to the ' Book of Mormon. 5 The 
Bible is a book of perfect harmony, and unrivalled 
sublimity ; the i Book of Mormon' is full of absurdity, 
and too dull to charm the soul. 

On Tuesday, I preached in Lyons; and in the early- 
part of April held two or three meetings in towns 
eastward, and attended a session of the Ontario quar- 
terly meeting in Conquest. It appeared to be a time 
of mourning among the churches; yet we enjoyed 
some good from the Lord. After this, I preached 
once in Phelps, twice in Geneva, and broke bread to 
five members of the Benton church, who had a tem- 
porary residence in the place. We also attended to 
washing feet; some Methodists united with us, and 
we enjoyed a good season. I preached two Sabbaths 
in Canandaigua, attended several meetings on week 
days, and was blessed with some refreshings. Mon- 
day, April 19, I preached in Macedon; signs of a 
revival appeared, and several animated exhortations 
were given. Next day, I preached in Perinton, near 
Penfield. Since our visit six weeks before, the glo- 
rious work had spread into adjacent towns, and it was 
now thought that one hundred and fifty had been 
converted. Elder Parker, who had constantly labour- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 343 

ed in the reformation, had baptized sixty, and more 
than seventy had been added to the church. The 
land of darkness had truly seen a great light, and the 
shadow of death had fled away. Leaving Penfield, 
we visited several towns west of Rochester. 

In the latter part of April, on our way to the Allega- 
ny quarterly meeting, we called at the house of Mr. 
Markham in Dansville, where, on the 4th of January 
previous, a shocking murder was committed. Mrs. 
Markham stated to us these particulars: — A well 
dressed stranger, whose name was Millard, told a 
man named Smith, who was at work for Mr. Markham, 
to take a span of horses and carry him to Howard. 
Smith refused, and Millard began to beat him. Smith 
returned the blows for a minute, then took an axe for 
his defence, and ran into the house. Millard knocked 
him down with a club, then seized the axe, and with r 
one blow chopped off his head! Mrs. M. being alone 
with her children, fled through a back window. Mil- 
lard split open the body of Smith — took, up his head 
by the ear, and his tongue fell out — then he pursued 
Mrs. M., and when he had nearly overtaken her, 
several men came to her assistance, pursued Millard 
two hours, and took him. Then he. exclaimed, Ci Lord, 
what have I done! Is there a mason here?" One 
present replied that he was a mason, but his crime 
was "too great" for mercy to be expected on that 
ground. * Mrs. M. was greatly affected while she, 
related the circumstances; and it appeared that this 
scene had been instrumental of her conversion to God. 

Friday, April 30, 1830, the Allegany quarterly 
meeting opened in Burns, and we enjoyed a heavenly 
season. A small church had been lately gathered in, 
this town by Elder Jesse Braman, formerly a min- 
ister of the Calvinistic Baptists.f He had lately 
united with the connexion, and on this occasion re-. 

* A man that was present a few minutes after he was taken, told me 
that Millard appeared rational till two masons wJrispered with him, 
and that then he affected to be insane. Millard was not hung. I un-„ 

derstood the jury supposed him to have been deranged. Dr. told me 

that the foreman of the jury was a royal arch mason. * * * * 

f Elder B. was a Calvinistic Baptist for many years. I was informed, 
that he organized the first Baptist church in Rochester; also, that he, 



344 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

joiced greatly. On the Sabbath the assembly was 
large, and sermons were given by Elder Fowler and 
myself. In the latter part of the exercises, great so- 
lemnity, and a deep state of feeling pervaded the 
congregation, and several came forward for prayer. 
A few weeks afterwards, I understood that a number 
had been converted in this vicinity. On Monday, we 
had a very refreshing time in Elders' Conference. In 
the afternoon I preached with great liberty, near 
Major Jones^ in Dansville, snd six or eight arose for 
prayer. Brother Jones, with whom we tarried, had 
lately been expelled from a Calvinistic Baptist church, 
merely because he would hear the Free-Will Baptist 
preachers. He appeared to be a good man, and was 
highly esteemed among the people. I held meetings 
in Groveland and Conesus; and on Friday, May 7, 
attended the Benton quarterly meeting at Canandai- 
gua. The reports from the churches were more in- 
teresting than at any former meeting. The greater 
pari of them were enjoying reformations; and since 
the last quarterly meeting, their number of members 
had increased nearly one quarter. This was truly 
a day of good tidings; gladness filled our hearts, and 
wo did not " hold our peace." All glory to God and 
the Lamb. May the good work increase, till " the 
kingdoms of the world become the kingdom of our 
Lord and his Christ." On the Sabbath, Elder Wire 
preached to the crowded assembly with power. Many 
interesting reports of revivals were then read, or given 
verbally. In the afternoon sermons were preached by 
Elders Borden and Straight, and were followed by 
several good exhortations. In the evening also, we 
enjoyed a heavenly time. 

had gathered fifteen other churches, and baptized about eight hundred in 
tkat denomination. Elder B. told me the following particulars concerning 
his change of sentiments. He asserted, in a sermon, with much emphasis, 
that " All things whatsoever were for the glory of God." On the Sabbath 
after, ceeing two smaUboys, children of Calvinistic professors, engaged 
in play, he reproved them for violating the Sabbath, One of them said, 
" Mr. Braman, is not this one of the ' ail things' which you said last 
Sabbath, was for the glory of Godl" This answer from the child, caused 
him to reflect; and he queried, ■ Do I preach a doctrine that strengthens 
the wicked!' Then, after a strict examination of the Scriptures, he 
embraced the doctrine pf free grace, free-will, free communion, &c. &c. 






A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 345 

Monday morning, May 10, 1830, was to me a sol- 
emn time. My good friend, brother T. Beebe, with 
whom I had ever found a home from my first coming 
to the place, having sold his farm, removed this day 
to Hopewell, ten miles from this vicinity. His house 
had been to me -like that of a father, and many and 
great had been the favours I had received. The 
church, and the people generally in the vicinity, felt 
their loss on his removal; for he and his companion 
had been a father and a mother in Zion; and from 
their house the needy had never been sent empty 
away. ' O may their kindness be rewarded, and they 
" find mercy of the Lord in that day." ' 

On this day, I received a deed of ten acres of land, 
for which the Lord has enabled me to pay a part; and, 
if he open the way, I design to build a house thereon 
for my home. I set out two weeping willows, beneath 
which, if I die near this place, I hope my brethren 
will bury me. During the four days following, I 
preached with freedom in Hopewell and Macedon, 
and twice in Walworth, formerly the south part of 
Ontario. In Macedon, twelve mourners came for- 
ward for prayer, and the prospect of a revival seemed 
to be increasing. In Walworth, three or four had v 
been converted, and ten came forward for prayer. 

On Saturday we attended the monthly meeting of 
the church in Perinton and Penfield. Nearly one 
hundred witnessed for the Lord, and six were receiv- 
ed for baptism. The reformation was still progressing. 
Elder Parker told me that ninety-six had been added 
to the church within three months; and it was judged 
that the number of converts had increased to two 
hundred; also, that among all the denominations in 
Penfield, it was believed that four hundred had been 
converted within six months. On the Sabbath, May 
16,1 preached to the church in North Penfield. Here 
also a reformation was spreading, and brother H. 
Whitcher was labouring in the work. Nearly forty 
had- professed to be converted. At 4 o'clock, P. M., 
we returned to the south part of the town, where it 
was thought one thousand people assembled in the 
early part of the day. They had listened to a sermon 



346 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

from Elder Parker, and witnessed the baptism of the 
six candidates; and the greater part of them tarried, 
while about one hundred and twenty or thirty com- 
municants came to the table of the Lord. When we 
arrived, the assembly were seated or standing on a 
green in the open air, and nearly all the communi- 
cants were engaged in washing each other's feet. The 
day was pleasant, the earth was arrayed in beautiful 
green, and the blossoms ' sent forth a goodly smell.' 
We looked with pleasure on the scenery that sur- 
rounded us, heard the forest songsters praise their 
Creator; but with rapturous delight we gazed on the 
redeemed of the Lord, and heard the converts sing 
with a melody that seemed to reach the heavens. Ma- 
ny wept, while they saw the gay youth of Penfield, 
like their divine Master, washing the saints' feet. 
As the scene closed, a respectable physician and his 
wife, remarked to us with tears, that, though they 
had not believed in washing feet, it was attended with 
as much solemnity as the communion; and. that when 
the converts came to this service, they almost wished 
to engage with them. And some, who had hitherto 
wrested the words of Christ, " If I then, your Lord 
and Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to 
wash one another's feet," were here convinced that 
their Lord meant as he said. As the time of my ap- 
pointment at 5 o'clock, P. M., was near, the people 
concluded to stay without refreshment; and I com- 
menced preaching immediately, enjoyed freedom, and 
a multitude were happy in God: so was I. ' Halle- 
lujah to the Lamb!' I hope to sing his praise when 
time shall be no more. 

On Monday I preached in Rochester, and on 
Wednesday in Parma, from Gal. 6:7: " Be not de- 
ceived," &'c. The Lord gave me a great discovery of 
the deception that is in the world. It appeared that 
all the sin which has filled the world with wo, and 
drenched the earth with blood, has come through de- 
ception. All the false doctrine, and unscriptural prac- 
tices, which corrupt the church, are supported by de- 
ception. Therefore, Christians ought to be honest and 
sincere; free from the works of darkness, that cannot 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 34? 

bear the light; for if we use deception, we act like 
Satan the deceiver. On Thursday we attended a meet- 
ing in Byron. Some had lately been converted, and 
others were almost persuaded to be Christians. 

Friday, May 21, we attended the Bethany Q. M. 
near Batavia village. A larger number of brethren 
assembled, than I had ever seen west of the Con- 
necticut river. A council was appointed to ordain 
brother Whitcher. Next morning, at an early hour, 
the meeting was opened by the deaf and dumb brother, 
who has been named, [p. 49.] His inarticulate 
sounds — his flood of tears — and his earnest gestures, 
greatly affected the assembly, and the hardest hearts 
appeared to feel. The exercises through the day, 
and the refreshing reports of revivals and additions, 
were truly interesting. Four sermons were preached 
on the Sabbath, and much tenderness observed among 
the people. At the close, some came forward for 
prayer, and such as were resolved to make their way 
from earth to heaven, were invited to manifest it by 
rising. More than one thousand arose — on which, 
the deaf and dumb brother cried out in his mournful 
accents, and a deep impression was made on the as- 
sembly. During this meeting, we tarried at the house 
of brother Gibbs, in Batavia village. His wife was 
lately a member of the Presbyterian church in this 
place, and much esteemed by all. We had under- 
stood, that she had c relieved the afflicted, 5 and prayed 
at almost every sick bed in the vicinity, and that her 
faith and good works were spoken of by thousands. 
She was often, contrary to their usual custom, suf- 
fered to speak in their meetings, and sometimes in 
their assembly on the Sabbath. But, to the surprise 
of her brethren, she told them she had been convinced 
by the word and Spirit of the Lord God, that it was 
her duty to be baptized. She received a dismission, 
united with the Free- Will Baptists, and was baptized 
in the presence of a large assembly. This person, I 
was informed, was the first that had been scripturally 
baptized in this village, though it had been built forty 
years. She told us, that for seven years, she had set 
apart every Friday, to fast and pray for the conver- 



3-18 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

sion of her family. Few Christians are more con- 
stant in prayer than this woman; and since she was 
baptized, her husband and five or six of her children 
have been hopefully converted. 

After the quarterly meeting, I preached in Elba 
and Royalton; then went into Upper Canada, attend- 
ed a meeting at Stoney Creek, and on the Sabbath 
preached in Oxford. We met an affectionate recep- 
tion from our friends, and the next day held a meeting 
in Zorra. On Tuesday I preached in a new settle- 
ment to forty or fifty people, who were very serious. 
Ten witnessed for the Lord, and one requested prayers, 
I preached thrice in Oxford; and on Sabbath morning, 
June 6, started with Elder Harris and another bro- 
ther, for Norwich. After passing eighteen miles, of 
which eight miles were in a foot-path, through a for- 
est, we reached the place at 10 o'clock. Being wet 
and fatigued, I thought I should not speak much over 
half an hour; but the Spirit rested on the assembly, 
and I spoke an hour and a half. In the afternoon, 
we walked eight miles to the lower part of the town; 
the way being difficult, we arrived an hour past the 
time. The meeting was large and powerful. Two 
or three backsliders confessed, and some desired 
prayer. Monday, we passed through a ten mile wood, 
returned to Oxford, and held a meeting. Next day 
I preached in Nissouri with considerable freedom. 
Wednesday I started with Elder Harris and others, 
for the annual conference of the Free Communion 
Baptists. Thursday, we enjoyed a good season in 
Southwold. 

Friday, June 11, the annual conference commenced 
in this town, and Elder Goble delivered an introduc- 
tory sermon. Elder Straight and myself, had been 
appointed by our yearly meeting to attend this con- 
ference and labour for a union. The subject was in- 
troduced, and dismissed, without any new decision. 
After the meeting of business, I preached with some 
freedom. Saturday morning, a sermon was given by 
Elder Harris: and in the afternoon, their covenant 
and articles of faith were read; after which, fifty-five 
witnessed for the Lord. A woman under conviction, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 349 

who had walked more than twenty miles to this meet- 
ing, was relieved of her burden, and rejoiced in the 
Lord. In the evening I preached in Dunwich. Sev- 
eral converts and females were present, who had 
walked thirty miles. I have often been affected at 
the pains the poor people in Canada take to attend 
meetings, and at their gladness to hear the word of 
the Lord. On the Sabbath two sermons were deliv- 
ered, and the communion administered. Sabbath 
evening, with the Free- Will Baptist church in the east 
part of South wold, we enjoyed a blessed season, which 
continued till midnight. 

Monday, I preached at St. Thomas, and felt the 
power of the Lord. Tuesday, we went to London, 
where I preached with freedom. The state of our 
churches in Canada was nearly the same as a year 
before. A few had been added in London. Brother 
Huckins appeared humble and engaged. Brother 
Warren Randall, who was baptized at my first visit 
in London, had lately begun to improve in public. 
The Lord had blessed his labours, particularly at the 
Long Woods. There was now a revival there, and 
Elder Huckins had gathered a small church. After 
holding a meeting in Westminster, we returned to 
Oxford; and there I preached on the Sabbath, June 
20, and also at a general meeting in Zorra. 

I held meetings again in Zorra, Nissouri, and Ox- 
ford ; and on Thursday, June 24, we bid our relatives 
farewell, and left for New- York. In the afternoon, I 
preached in Burford. Saturday, we called on brother 
Daniel Wiers, a preacher in Clinton. He had lately 
been expelled from the Calvinistic Baptist church for 
preaching free grace, and the other principal points 
of doctrine held by our connexion; yet, at the time, 
he knew of no denomination that embraced the senti- 
ments he advocated. He told me that a conviction 
of the Scriptures being a perfect law, sufficient for the 
government of the church, led him to reject all the 
disciplines and articles of men, and to search the Bi- 
ble to find the doctrine that it teaches. The result 
was, a rejection of the doctrines of Calvinism, and the 
embracing of his present sentiments. He was a young 
30 



860 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

man of considerable education, and of much gravity. 
On the Sabbat h, I preached at two of his appoint- 
ments, and enjoyed good seasons. 

July 2, we arrived at North Penfleld. Several had 
been converted since our last visit, and eighteen ad- 
ded to the church. We attended the Ontario quar- 
terly meeting, holden the 3d and 4th. On the Sab- 
bath, during a discourse, the power of the Lord 
fell on a proud young man, who had been appointed 
to manage a ball the next day. He became much 
distressed, went a little distance from the assembly 
into the wood, and cried aloud for mercy. He found 
comfort soon after, and was baptized. Monday, we 
held a meeting in the south part of Penfield, where 
the converts appeared well engaged. After return- 
ing to Canandaigua, we held four meetings, and then 
started for the south. Between the 12th and 18th of 
July, I preached in Jerusalem, in Benton, four times 
in Milo, and once in Barrington. Some of these 
meetings were blessed; and at the latter, we rejoiced 
to find a revival. 

Sabbath, July 18, I preached twice in Catlin; ano! 
Elder Stid, who attended with me, baptized six. Here 
the wilderness had become a ' fruitful field; 5 in a 
short time many had been converted, and more thai* 
fifty baptized and added to the church. Monday and 
Tuesday, I preached in Jersey and at Mount Wash- 
ington, and enjoyed solemn seasons. For several 
days I had been indisposed, and on Wednesday was 
able to ride only to Poultney, where I was confined 
till the next Sabbath. We were mostly at the house 
of Dr. Dean, whose skilful services, at this, and sev- 
eral other times, were rendered gratis. In conse- 
quence of this illness, I disappointed sixteen congre- 
gations, four of which were supplied by a preacher, 
whom I engaged to attend in my stead. 

Sabbath, July 25, I preached twice in Poultney, 
and on Tuesday we arrived at Canandaigua. Being 
still unwell, I tarried five or six days, held three or 
four meetings, and baptized one. In the next week, 
we attended the Benton quarterly meeting, at West 
river in Middlesex. The reports from the churches 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 351 

were interesting. Tuesday, Aug. 10, we left Canan- 
daigua, and in four days held meetings in Bristol, 
Richmond, and Sheldon, and visited my brother Ives, 
in Hamburg. He accompanied us to Boston, N.Y., 
where we spent the Sabbath and held two meetings. 
My brother here informed us that he had obtained a 
hope in Christ, and publicly confessed it for the first 
time. He was an apprentice, separated from his ac- 
quaintance, and suffered almost constantly from a 
lameness; yet he appeared resigned, and said he was 
happy in saying, " Thy will be done." On Monday, 
we started for Attica, but my companion was taken 
with a fever, and we were obliged to stop. Yet the 
Lord raised her up, so that on the next day we rode 
to Batavia. On our arrival we met Elders Brown, 
Jenkins, and Straight, with an assembly coming out 
of the court-house, where they had just organized a 
church of eleven members. A revival was progress- 
ing under the labours of Elder Straight, which we 
understood was the first that had ever been in this 
village. After an hour's notice, about two hundred 
assembled in the court-house, to whom I spoke with 
much freedom. We next held meetings in Bethany 
and Middlebury, which were solemn and impressive. 
At the latter place, I have since understood, a revi- 
val followed. Friday, Saturday, and Sabbath, we at- 
tended the Bethany quarterly meeting at Groveland. 
The exercises were spiritual, and some came forward 
for prayers. Monday was spent agreeably in Elders' 
Conference and in a church meeting. 

We attended our yearly meeting at Clarkson, on 
Friday, Aug. 27, 1830. The reports from the quar- 
terly meetings were unusually interesting. The gen- 
eral state of engagedness appeared to have greatly 
increased, and a time of such revival had never before 
been enjoyed. At this time the Allegany quarterly 
meeting was received:- — and it appeared, that within 
the year past, the number of members in the yearly 
meeting had increased nearly one quarter. Saturday, 
four discourses were given; on the Sabbath the as- 
sembly was large, and eighteen elders were present. 
Sermons were preached by Elders Wire and Braman, 



30eS A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and brother Daniel Wiers. These were followed by 
weighty and spiritual exhortations. One of these was 
from Elder R. Carey. He had been ill for years, 
yet he had come seventy-live miles, by short stages, 
to attend this meeting. A little eon of his came to 
take care of him; and late in the afternoon, which 
was as soon as he was able, some brethren helped 
him ascend the stand, and being seated, he addressed 
the people. Every eye was fixed on his pale face, 
and every ear attentive to his voice. Several dropped 
a tear at his feeble appearance, and our sympathy was 
increased by the reflection, that his abundant labours 
to win souls to Christ, had increased his infirmities, 
and compelled him to retire from the gospel field. His 
words were few and weighty; and on leaving the 
stand he wept- — as though conscious that he might no 
more meet his brethren in yearly meeting. Many were 
much affected. In Elders' Conference, on Monday, 
brother Daniel Wiers proposed to unite with the con- 
nexion,— on which six Elders were appointed to visit 
his native town and hold a two days' meeting. I have 
since learned that the council ordained him to the 
work of the ministry. The subject of Masonry was 
again introduced; and a resolve passed, I think in the 
following words: ' 'Agreed, that, if any thing can be 
proved by human testimony, it is abundantly manifest 
that the institution of Free Masonry is wicked in the 
extreme; and we do most earnestly entreat all our 
brethren to renounce their masonic obligations; and 
have nothing to do with that system.' 5 The yearly 
meeting having appointed me their messenger to the 
General Conference to be holden in R. I., I received 
from the Elders' Conference a collection of about 
twelve dollars that was taken the day before. 

As we expected to continue our stay in New-Eng- 
land, perhaps a year, or more, we had a solemn part- 
ing with our dear brethren. Tuesday, I preached in 
Greece; and next day, to an assembly in Rochester. 
A revival had lately commenced in this village. 
Thursday, I spoke to an assembly in Pentield; and 
we sat together in a heavenly place. On Saturday, 
we met with our brethren at Canandaigua, and enjoyed 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 35& 

the presence of the Lord. A young man, who was a 
cripple, and who could not speak distinctly, related 
his experience in an impressive manner. Next day, 
I preached a farewell discourse, and baptized two, 
who were added to the church, making our number 
twenty-eight. We enjoyed a melting season in com- 
munion, and then bade the dear brethren farewell. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

My fifth journey to New-England. 

Monday, Sept. 6. we commenced our journey to 
New-England, and during the w r eek travelled one 
hundred and forty miles, and attended meetings in 
Tyre and Fabius. In consequence of illness I failed 
of three other appointments. Saturday and Sabbath, 
we attended the first session of the Norwich quarterly 
meeting, at New Berlin. Two years and a half pre- 
vious, Elder Adon Aldrich came to this town and 
gathered the first Free- Will Baptist church in these 
parts. The quarterly meeting contained three church- 
es, about one hundred and twelve members, two el- 
ders, three unordained preachers, and one female 
preacher. During the meeting, I gave three dis- 
courses: the brethren were engaged, and conviction 
reached the hearts of sinners. On Tuesday, we rode 
fifty miles to Russia, where I preached the next day. 
We were kindly treated by the Free Communion 
Baptists. On Saturday we arrived at Arlington, 
Vermont, the native town of my companion, and met 
a kind reception from our relatives. We attended 
worship with the Episcopalian church on the Sabbath, 
and Mr. Perkins, their pastor, invited me to preach 
in the afternoon. The invitation was unexpected, but 
accepted with pleasure. The Lord gave me freedom; 
and after sermon, my companion addressed the peo- 
ple, reflected on her neglect of the Saviour while she 
resided with them; spoke of the bitter cup she had tQ 
drink on the account and the pangs of despair she 
30* 



354 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

had endured. The people were attentive and solemn. 
Mr. Perkins was courteous, and appeared to love 
plain preaching. In the evening, I preached again 
at the same place. The week following we spent 
principally in visiting, and generally introduced reli- 
gious conversation and prayer. I attended two meet- 
ings inSandgate; some appeared serious, and two came 
forward for prayer. Sabbath, Sept. 26, I preached 
twice in Arlington. Next day, we started for R. I., 
and on Tuesday attended a meeting in the Baptist 
meeting-house at White Creek. 

On Friday, we arrived at Burlington, Conn., and 
were kindly welcomed by my uncle Marks and family. 
Six years before, I had a sweet interview with my 
grandfather Marks, but now his place was empty. 
He died of apoplexy five years since. We visited 
his grave, and reflected, that soon we also should be 
gathered to the graves of our fathers. I attended 
three meetings in Burlington; and the week following 
we visited relatives in Newtown, Danbury, New-Mil- 
ford, and Southington. In Southington we passed 
the house where my mother's parents once resided, 
and where I spent months of my childhood ; but nearly 
all the former inhabitants were dead, and strangers 
dwelt in their place. O time, w r hat changes dost thou 
make ! Saturday, we reached Middletown, and tar- 
ried with my aunt Graves. But O what a change in 
this family since my former visit! Elder Graves and 
two of his daughters had fallen by the spotted fever. 
Next day, we attended meeting with the Calvinistic 
Baptists. Being invited, I spoke to the people in the 
afternoon, and felt the doctrine of the Lord distil upon 
me ' like the dew.' I understood the church of which 
Elder Graves had the care, severely felt the loss of 
their pastor, and were in a low state; but as the time 
of Conference was near, I could not visit them. 

Monday morning, my aunt accompanied us a little 
distance to the grave-yard, where Elder Graves, his 
parents, his two daughters, and a young man engaged 
to one of them in marriage, all lay side by side. At 
the head of each was a large white marble, with in- 
scriptions. Aunt remarked, that this lonely spot 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 355 

seemed more like home, than her empty habitation. 
Thus "man lieth down, and risethnot: till the heavens 
be no more, they shall not awake, nor be raised out of 
their sleep." Never did I feel a deeper sense of man's 
mortality, than at this time. O what is man? y He 
cometh forth like a flower — he fleeth also as a shad- 
ow/ 5 We tarried the night in Hartford, with an only 
sister of my father, and held a meeting. In two days, 
we arrived at Greenville in Smithfield, Rhode-Island; 
and rejoiced to meet with many dear brethren, partic- 
ularly Elder E. Place, whose labours had been a 
blessing to us at the last Conference. 

Thursday, Oct. 14, 1830, the General Conference 
commenced at 9 o'clock, A. M. The meeting of 
business continued till Saturday evening. In general, 
much unanimity prevailed; and our hearts were so 
united by love, that we could say, as did two disciples 
on another occasion, " Did not our heart burn within 
us?" At this Conference, from the reports received, 
there appeared to be in the connexion, seven yearly 
meetings, thirty quarterly meetings, four hundred and 
thirty-six churches, and three hundred and ten or- 
dained preachers. Probably some of these numbers 
fall short of a correct enumeration. 

Messengers were present from every part of the 
connexion, except Ohio yearly meeting, from which 
a refreshing letter was received. During the sitting 
of Conference, meetings of worship were held at the 
meeting-house, except on the forenoon of Thursday 
and Friday. Sabbath morning, about two thousand 
people assembled, and, unexpectedly, I was informed 
that the preachers thought it would be my duty to 
preach. I had no particular subject on my mind, and 
wished some other one to go forward; but all declined. 
A sense of the importance of this hour — the respon- 
sibility of the speaker, and the reflection that the aged 
and the learned were present, and that I was but a 
youth, made my spirit sink within me, and it seemed 
as though I was less than the " dust of the balance." 
But, as Erskine says, 

** He cuts me down to build me up, 
He empties me to fill my cup." 



bOO A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

Second Tim. 3:16, occurred to my mind with soma 
degree of light. I thought it a suitable text for the 
occasion, and concluded to speak from it. But whilo 
the messengers were giving a summary of the revivals 
reported from different parts of the connexion, my 
text went from me, and I could not recollect it. Tho 
time for speaking drew near — I was empty and con- 
fused — I cried to the Lord for help; and just before 
I arose, the text was brought to my remembrance: 
M All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is 
profitable for doctrine. ,s My mind was composed, the 
subject opened with unexpected clearness, and after 
some introduction, I proposed 

I. To present some of the many arguments that 
establish the divine authenticity of the Scriptures. 

II. To show what doctrine the Scriptures teach. 
On the first division, I argued the authenticity of 

the Scriptures, 1. From the prophecies and their ful- 
filment. 2. From the miracles — whose authenticity 
is supported by a greater w r eight of testimony than any 
other facts of equal antiquity. 3. From their internal 
evidences, and agreement with general history. 4. 
From their unparalleled number of martyrs, consider- 
ing the varied character, circumstances, and manner, 
in which they have suffered. 

On the second proposition, I spoke, I. Of God, his 
unity, and attributes. 2. Of the creation of man in 
purity, and in the image of God. 3. Of the account- 
ability of man, and the law under which he is placed. 
4. Of the transgression of Adam, his fall, and its 
effect on his posterity. 5. Of the atonement made by 
Christ. 6. Of regeneration. 7. Of the church of 
Christ. 8. Of its discipline and government. 9. Of 
its ordinances. 10. Of perseverance. 11. Of the 
general judgment. 12. Of the final destinies of all 
men. 

It pleased the Lord to give me unusual freedom, 
and I spoke nearly two hours. The Holy Spirit moved 
on the people, and much of the time many wept. 
Several became resolved to seek the Lord. Among 
these was a merchant at Greenville, who had hitherto 
trusted in morality for salvation; and a school teach- 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 357 

cr, who had taken refuge in atheism. In the intermis- 
sion, I felt exceedingly humbled for my unprofitable- 
ness, and groaned in spirit, fearing that I had occupied 
a place that might have been filled more profitably by 
another. In the afternoon, the meeting-house and 
academy were filled to overflowing. We attended at 
the latter place, where Elder Place preached a feeling 
discourse, from Luke 2:14: " Glory to God in the 
highest," &c. He appeared to be full of the Spirit of 
the Lord. While he was praying for me, one expres- 
sion affected me much: — " O Lord, he has rode on 
the King's beast, and worn the King's apparel — now 
may he sit down, like Mordecai, in the King's gate, 
and remember that he is but a man." At the meet- 
ing-house, Elder Samuel Hutchins gave a good ser- 
mon. 

Sabbath evening, I spoke with freedom to about 
five hundred people, in the vestry of Elder Tobey's 
meeting-house at Providence; and they heard atten- 
tively. On Tuesday, I preached in Burrillville and 
Blackstone. At the latter place, a revival had lately 
commenced. Several mourners kneeled, while prayers 
were offered for their salvation. Next day, I preach- 
ed in North Providence; and the day following, 
Elders Loring and Yearnshaw, with myself, prepared 
for publication, the Minutes of the four sessions of 
the Free-Will Baptist General Conference. We did 
this by the appointment of the Conference ; and in the 
week following, I published them in a pamphlet of 
twenty-four pages. This is the first work of the kind 
published in the connexion, and is an interesting ar- 
ticle to those who wish to become acquainted with the 
denomination. It is not designed as a discipline, but 
simply to show what we believe is taught and required 
in the law of Christ. I preached in Cranston, on 
" the fulness of times;" and, through grace, my soul 
was full of comfort. • O that I were as thankful as I 
ought to be. 5 On Friday, I preached in Johnston 
and Greenville. At the former meeting, some ap- 
peared seriously impressed; and at the latter, several 
came forward for prayer. Reformation now began to 
be visible in Greenville. Of the four sessions of the 



C53 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

General Conference, revivals have followed three. 
Saturday evening, and Sabbath, Oct. 24, I preached 
four times in Pawtucket, and enjoyed liberty. The 
assemblies increased; and at the last meeting, the 
people could hardly be convened in the house. The 
word was blessed to some, one of whom I understood 
was soon converted. 

On Monday, Oct. 25, I had designed to start for 
Maine, where I had sent appointments. But Elder 
Tobey having solicited us to spend a week in Provi- 
dence, they had been withdrawn, and we accepted 
the invitation, making Elder Tobey 's house our home. 
I preached in the evening at the house of Elder Allen 
Brown. Three or four preachers were present, the 
governour's wife and daughter, and several of the 
higher class. Yet the Lord hid the " fear of man 55 
from me, and enabled me to speak with much bold- 
ness. Wednesday evening, I spoke with freedom to 
about two hundred people, in the w r est part of the 
town; and on the next evening, again at the vestry, 
which was filled. Friday, I attended a meeting in 
Greenville. A few had found peace, and fifteen came 
forward for prayer, The day following, on our way 
to Olneyville, while reading how the Indians had been 
" rooted out" of their Cf good land," and reduced to 
a handful, I was led to reflect on the iniquity that has 
polluted the earth, and the misery that has made "the 
whole creation" groan and travel "in pain together 
until now." Such was the scene of madness, folly, 
and sin, now presented to my view, that I wept for 
miles — My heart was filled with pain, and I said, M O 
that my head were waters, and mine eyes a fountain 
of tears, that I might weep day and night for" a ruin- 
ed world. On our arrival at Olneyville, I told Elder 
Cheney my feelings; and, as I had an appointment at 
his meeting-house, he gave me this text, " We know 
that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wicked- 
ness." I preached from it, and had a solemn time. 
Next morning, the house was filled, and I spoke again 
with freedom. In the afternoon, I preached on the 
atonement, at Elder Tobey's meeting-house in Prov- 
idence; and in the evening, to about one thousand 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 359 

people in the same place, on the subject of faith, 
The Lord assisted me, blessed be his name. During 
our stay in Providence, Elder Tobey showed us many 
favours, and through his influence I received a pres- 
ent of a cloak. 

We had now been in R. I. seventeen days, and had 
constantly met with unexpected kindness. I had been 
unable to comply with one half of the earnest so- 
licitations for preaching; and the entreaties of many, 
especially in Smithfield, that I should return, after 
meeting my engagements in Maine, influenced me to 
abandon my intention of spending the fall in that 
state, and to leave appointments for my immediate 
return. Monday, Nov. 1, we started in company 
with Elder A. Rollins and wife for Maine. In the 
evening, I preached in Boston, Mass.; and the next 
evening at Haverhill, on the Merrimack. Here I 
was filled with the love of God. Wednesday evening, 
I preached at Dover, N. H., and the next day, visit- 
ed the different rooms of the calico manufactory, a 
building of six stories. While beholding the machin- 
ery, I remembered the scripture, " Man hath sought 
out many inventions;" and thought within myself, 
c If men were half as wise in the care of their souls, 
as they are anxious in their care for the body, the 
world would be happy. 5 On Friday we arrived at 
Limerick, and attended a prayer meeting. Next day 
I preached in Parsonsfield; and on the Sabbath, spoke 
with usual freedom to a crowded assembly at Limer- 
ick corner. We attended two meetings on Monday, 
and the next morning started for R. I. In the eve- 
ning, I met about eight hundred people in the Meth- 
odist chapel at Somersworth, N. H. I read a hymn, 
and as they sung, one played on a bass-viol. On the 
Sabbath previous, I had preached from Col. 3:17: 
il JLnd whatsoever ye do in word, or deed, do all in the 
name of the Lord Jesus." I recollected, that in that 
discourse, I preached pointedly, that to obey this 
command, Christians should do nothing, except what 
is commanded by Jesus Christ: and as I could re- 
member no command of the Saviour for the use of the 
viol, I sighed in spirit. After prayer, I named a text, 



360 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

and it pleased the Lord to stand by me. Next eve- 
ning, 1 met a crowded assembly at the Methodist 
chapel in Dover. Here they also used the viol. Dur- 
ing the day I had reflected much on the use of instru- 
ments of music in the house of God, and queried as 
to the propriety of reading hymns to be sung in con- 
nection with their use. I was satisfied, that there was 
no authority in the New Testament for the practice; 
yet I said within myself, as the use of instruments is 
not uncommon in this society, and they have opened 
their meeting-house to me, some will be grieved if I 
should make any objections, — I will try to have as 
much of the Spirit as possible, and preach Christ to 
the people. So I read a hymn, and they used the 
viol while they sung. But now a cloud came over my 
mind, and the Lord hid his face. I tried to preach, 
but was greatly closed, and with difficulty made out 
a dry sermon. 

One reflection sunk deep into my soul. I have sol- 
emnly covenanted to obey the New Testament as my 
only 'perfect law; — this restricts all my actions to the 
commandments of God; yet by reading hymns, I have 
approbated the use of the viol, which God hath not 
required, and which has a tendency to destroy the 
spirituality of worship; and when I am dead, my ex- 
ample may be pleaded to justify the practice. I 
mourned, and scarcely knew what to do. I could not 
call this subject a trifling one, and thus go along with 
the current of popular opinion. As the largest num- 
ber consists of units, so life is made up of things 
which many call trifles. Yet, should I conclude that 
I could not admit the use of the vioi in my meetings, 
it would subject me to considerable inconvenience. 
I had appointments in popular congregations, where 
I had received many expressions of kindness; and 
many that were dear to me would probably be grieved. 
And now what should I do ? After much trial and 
fervent prayer, the following reflections settled my 
mind: 

L With all the solemnities of an oath, I have en- 
gaged to obey the gospel of Christ. This requires 
me to •' do all" that I do, " in the name of the Lord." 



A RELIGIOUS KARHAtiVE. 361 

Now if I use instrumental music " in the name of the 
Lord," or approbate its use by reading hymns, which 
is the same thing, I am an impostor; because I do in 
the name of the Lord, that which he hath not requir- 
ed at my hand. And should I use instruments in wor- 
ship, without doing it in the name of the Lord, then 
I should violate the law that restricts all my actions 
to the commandments of God. And as there is no 
command for the practice, — if it is useful to the church, 
then some in this day have become " wise above what 
is written "—wise 'above $esus Christ, i( the wisdom of 
God." For they have discovered one "good thing" 
which' Jesus did not see; for had he seen that it would 
be a (( good thing," he would have given instructions 
accordingly. For (i no good tiling will he withhold 
from them that walk uprightly," 

2. The use of instrumental music was no part of 
the law that God gave to Moses. And though the 
ceremonial law * stood in types and shadows and car- 
nal ordinances, to be observed till the time of refor- 
mation;' yet God did not see fit to give instrumental 
music even in that dispensation. And though the 
trumpet was used according to the law, its use was 
never ordered except to give a definite signification; 
so an " uncertain sound," that is, a sound without a 
particular signification, was not ordered by the law. 
Paul says, 1 Cor. 14:11: " If I know not the mean- 
ing of the voice — he that speaketh shall be a barba- 
rian unto me." Instrumental music is like a barba- 
rian language — or rather, it has no meaning. fC God 
is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship 
him in spirit and in truth." Instruments of music 
may praise their inventors, but they cannot praise 
God. He is not worshipped by the works of " men's 
hands." The Scriptures do not warrant the conclu- 
sion, that David was authorized by God to introduce 
instrumental music into the Jewish church. The 
Scriptures present to us two dispensations, the law, 
and the gospel. " The law was given by Moses- 
grace and truth came by Jesus Christ." Admitting 
that David was inspired to use instruments,— as the 
law was not given by him, that could not make the 
31 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

practice obligatory on the Jewish church. As well 
might we suppose dancing was to be perpetuated, for 
David danced. And surely there is no reason, ex- 
cept the mere inclination of will-worshippers, why one 
should be adopted from his example, rather than the 
other. One has his ear pleased with such kind of 
music, and it becomes his will that it should be intro- 
duced into meetings, and, to justify himself, he saith, 
" David, the man after God's own heart, used instru- 
ments.' ' Others, who wish to dance, Appeal to the 
same authority, and say, " David danced.' 7 So, in- 
strumental music and dancing stand on the same au- 
thority. Again, David and others, " entered into the 
house of God, and did eat the shew bread which was 
not lawful for him to eat," and the priests in the tem- 
ple profaned the Sabbath, and <c were blameless.'* 
But these were cases of exception to general obliga- 
tion. So, even if David were indulged in the use of 
musical instruments, it might be a similar case of ex- 
ception, and others generally under the same dispen- 
sation might not be blameless in the same thing. Sol- 
omon says, Eccl. 2:8: "I gat me men-singers and 
women-singers, and the delights of the sons of men, 
as musical instruments, and that of all sorts,' 7 And 
in the eleventh verse, he says: cc I looked on all the 
works that my hands had wrought — and, behold, all 
was vanity and vexation of spirit." And though the 
Lord suffered the practice for a time^ yet "from the 
beginning it was not so;" and he saith, Amos 6: 5: 
" Wo to them that are at ease in Ziort — -*-ihat chant to 
the sound of the viol, and invent to themselves instruments 
of music, like David." Thus, God himself, even under 
the law, pronounced a wo against those who sung ta 
the sound of the viol. 

3. Even though God had approbated instrumental 
music in the law, this would by no means justify its 
use in the gospel dispensation. The law was a dis- 
pensation of the letter, the gospel is a dispensation of 
the Spirit. JYeiv wine must not be put into old bottles. 
The gospel ought not to be corrupted by ' Judaizing 
teachers.' 

4. By the use of instruments in singing, the people 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 863 

are prevented from understanding the words; and 
there is a departure from the resolution of an inspired 
apostle, " I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing 
with the understanding also." Again, it is a useless 
expense. True it may be small at first; but it will 
not rest here. The progress of errour is rapid. In 
a few years a bass-viol will not do. Several hundred 
dollars must be expended for an organ; and those 
who use it must have a salary. This a yoke that the 
church is not able to bear, for they * hare the poor ah 
tvays with them.' We are God's stewards; and since 
he has not required this at our hand, we may be ac- 
cused of wasting his goods, 

5. The Saviour promised his apostles: iC The Holy 
Ghost shall teach you all things." And said: "When 
the Spirit of truth is come, he will guide you into all 
truth." I have known but few Christians, however, 
if any, who have pretended that either the apostles or 
themselves, were taught by the Holy Ghost, or gui- 
ded by the Comforter, the Spirit of truth, to bring 
this practice into the church. It is often a cause of 
great trial to humble Christians, and sometimes has 
driven them from their meetings of worship. Fre- 
quently it has been the cause of dividing churches, 
and sometimes of destroying their visibility. And, 
though instruments are lately used in the Methodist 
church, their learned Dr. Adam Clarke says, in his 
commentary on Amos 6:5: "I believe that David 
was not authorized by the Lord to introduce that mul- 
titude of musical instruments into the divine worship, 
of which we read: and I am satisfied that his conduct 
in this respect is most solemnly reprehended by this 
prophet; and I further believe that this use of such 
instruments of music, in the Christian church, is 
without the sanction, and against the uill, of God; — 
that they are subversive of the true spirit of devotion; 
and that they are sinful. If there was a wo to them 
who invented instruments of music, as did David, un- 
der the law, is there no wo, no curse, to them who in- 
vent them, and introduce them into the worship of 
God in the Christian church? I am an old man, and 
#n old minister; and I here declare that I never knew 



364 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

thorn productive of any good in the worship of God; 
and have had reason to believe that they were pro- 
ductive of much evil. Music, as a science, I esteem 
and admire: but instruments of music in the house of 
trod, I abominate and abhor. This is the abuse of 
music. 55 

A principal argument used for its support, viz: that 
it attracts people to the meetings, and by this means 
they are converted, — if it proves any thing, proves 
too much: for there are many things that are wicked, 
which nevertheless attract people, and draw them to 
meeting, and they are awakened and converted. Yet 
this does not in the least degree justify the things that 
induced them to attend worship. Several have re- 
ceived their first conviction from joining in the dance ; 
and some denominations bring up their children within 
the pales of the church, — and this has been instru- 
mental of their conversion; yet these circumstances 
will not justify practices contrary to the word of God. 

From these reflections, I became decided as to my 
duty. And lest the influence of some of my dear 
brethren should turn me from my steadfastness, I 
made a solemn covenant with the Lord, that I would 
not approbate this practice by reading hymns know- 
ingly to be sung in connexion with the use of musi- 
cal instruments; but would give my testimony against 
this innovation on gospel worship. * 

* But some may say, there is no more scripture authority for the sing- 
ing of the irreligious in meetings of worship, than for instrumental music. 
True, there is not ; and when I read hymns, I read them for the saints 
to sing, and not for sinners ; and if sinners do sing with the saints to 
praise the Lord with their lips, while their heart is far from him, they 
'-■' must see to it." With the following remarks of Dr. A. Clarke, I 
perfectly agree : " The spirit and the understanding are seldom uni- 
ted in otir congregational singing. Those whose hearts are right with 
God, have generally no skill in music; and those who are well skill- 
ed in masic, have seldom a devotional spirit ; but are generally proud, 
self-willed, contentious, and arrogant. Do not these persons entirely 
overrate themselves 1 — And should any tiling he esteemed in the church 

of God, but in proportion to its utility 1 Some of those who sing 

with the under standin g , without the spirit, suppose themselves of 
great consequence in the church of Christ; and they find foolish, super- 
ficial people, whom they persuade to be of their own mind, and some 
raise parties and contentions, if they have not every thing their own 
way; and that way is generally as absurd as it is unscriptural, and 
contrary to the spirit and simplicity of the gospel." The first t^i&g tr.c 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 365 

Thursday, Nov. 1 1, we continued our journey, and 
on Saturday arrived at Pawtucket, much fatigued. In 
the evening I preached in this place, and on the Sab- 
bath spoke in much weakness at Providence, North 
Providence, and Greenville. In the latter, I enjoyed 
a good season. After the meeting, I was sick, and 
went out but little till the next Tuesday. During 
our absence, the number of mourners had increased, 
and a few were brought into liberty. Among these, 
were the merchant and atheist named before. The 
former, I understood, on hearing that his wife was 
converted, wept aloud for two hours, and prayed for 
mercy; and in a meeting shortly after, he said, ' I had 
built what I thought a fine fabric — and trusted in 
morality. But I thank God that he has thrown it all 
down.' This seemed to overthrow a refuge of the 
wicked, who had often pointed to Mr. A., saying, 
£ Show us a Christian that is more upright. 5 During 
the week, I preached in Scituate, Greenville, twice 
in Gloucester, and enjoyed usual freedom. 

On the Sabbath, the meeting-house at Greenville 
was filled with people, and I spoke on baptism. After 
this, Elder Allen baptized four. I gave a discourse 
in the afternoon on communion. In the evening we 
attended a conference; saints were edified, and some 
mourners arose for prayer. Monday evening, at 
North Providence, I spoke from Rom. 8 :29, 30 : " For 
whom he did foreknow," &e. Next day, I preached 
near Esq. Matthewson's; and the day following, 
which was the day appointed for thanksgiving, we 
rode in a tedious storm to Olneyville, where I spoke 
to about sixty. After this, on our way to Providence, 
the wind increased to a gale, but the Lord preserved 
us; and in the evening I spoke with freedom at the 
house of Elder Tobey. Next evening, I met about 
four hundred people at the second Baptist church in 
Providence. Hearing the sound of an organ, I re- 
marked to the minister of this congregation, that I 

gospel requires of the unregenerate, is repentance and conversion : after 
these, and not before, they are subjects of other commands and exhorta- 
tions : then they may " sing and make melody in their hearts unto the 

Lord." 

31* 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

could not in good conscience admit its use; and ask- 
ed him how I could avoid it and not give offence. 
He replied, " The meeting is your own, and it is your 
right to conduct it as you please." So I read a hymn. 
and requested the singers to omit the use of the or- 
gan. The request was granted, and they sung with 
ike understanding, and 1 thought with the spirit. The 
manner in which I was treated, is an example that is 
praiseworthy. A congregation, or a hand of singers, 
have no right to usurp authority over the conscience 
of a minister. On Saturday, I preached at Sprague's 
manufactory in Smithfield; two were deeply exercised, 
and kneeled in the time of prayer; one of these, I 
understood, found peace the next day. 

Sabbath, Nov. 28, I preached three times in Che- 
patchet with considerable freedom; and at the close 
of the third sermon, I had such a sense of the state 
of the wicked, that I could not refrain from weeping 
aloud. During this week I held meetings in Burrill- 
ville, Smithfield, Scituate, and attended a conference 
at Greenville. The reformation continued moderatelv. 
Sabbath forenoon, while speaking from Eccl. 1:2:14. 
I remarked that secrecy is a sign of iniquity; and that 
Christians should be open in their conduct; and 
quoted several scriptures against (i the worts of dark- 
ness.'' In the afternoon, we heard Elder William 
Hurley, a minister of the General Baptists, from Eng- 
land.* He preached an excellent discourse from 
Luke 13:24; " Strive to enter in at the strait gate." 

* There are several sects of the General Baptists in England. One 
of these is nearly the same in sentiment as the Free-Will Baptists in 
America; and an interesting correspondence has existed between them 
and our connexion for about four years. Elder Hurley is a member cf 
the connexion that corresponds with us. He informed me, that they do 
not practice what is called open communion: yet he said this differ- 
ence might have originated from the different circumstances of the 
congregations in England and America. In that country the people 
attend their own meetings with great regularity; and application from 
one of another denomination to commune with them is rarely made. 
This opinion is confirmed by the fact, that those of their churches and 
preachers in this country, that have become acquainted with the Free- 
Will Baptists, have united with them. Thus a conference of their 
churches containing between one and two thousand members in North 
Carolina, have lately agreed to open their communion to all saint 5 ?, ar.c 
have united with the Free- Will Baptist conaexioa. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 367 

See. In the evening I preached near Smithfield, and 
had a very interesting time; several spoke, and six 
covenanted to seek the Lord. The next morning, a 
man asked me who I meant in my sermon, yesterday, 
when I said, " It is a shame to speak of those things 
that are done of them in secret." I told him that the 
saying was borrowed from the Bible, and that I 
meant all who do in secret that of which they are 
ashamed. " But," said he, cf did you not mean rna^ 
sonsV I said if masons do in secret those things of 
which it is a shame to speak, I did. <; Well, well," 
said he, " you had better mind how you bring up a 
respectable body of men in public where they have 
not a chance to answer for themselves. I thought I 
should come to hear you preach in the evening; but 
after hearing those remarks, I concluded that I would 
not." He then left me abruptly. Tuesday, I met 
Elders Tobey, Yearnshaw, and Allen at Greenville, 
to ordain Ethan Thornton, a brother of Elder A. 
Thornton, deceased, to the office of a deacon. By 
his request, I preached on the occasion^ and felt 
greatly impressed with the importance of the duties 
of this sacred office. Next day, I had a meeting at 
Gloucester, and one who had covenanted with me to 
seek the Lord, gave intimations of having found Jesus. 
Thursday, Dec. 9, we attended a meeting at the 
meeting-house in Greenville, which was designed to 
expose the iniquity of Free Masonry. Elder Allen der 
dining an invitation to make the introductory prayer, 
the request was addressed to me. And as the voice of 
inspiration says, ■ ' I will that men pray every where," 
I accepted the invitation. After this, we heard a very 
candid and able discourse on the subject, from Mr. 
Moses Thatcher, a Congregationalist minister. Then 
an aged and venerable Quaker, who had been a ma- 
son, testified, that the disclosures relative to Free 
Masonry were correct, as far as he had taken the 
degrees. I had said nothing on the subject, in any 
public meeting in New-England; and had calculated 
to be silent in this meeting; but now a trembling 
seized me, and I felt impressed, I believed, by the 
Spirit of the Lord, to state some facts with which I 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

had been acquainted, connected with the abduction 
of Morgan. For I had found, to my surprise, that 
such had been the power of the deception used by the 
fraternity, that very many supposed that Morgan had 
never been taken away by masons; or if he had, that 
it was only done by a few, and the deed was disap- 
proved by the institution, £cc. I was acquainted with 
facts which were weighty on the subject; and I be- 
lieved I should be condemned by God, if I now with- 
held these things from the people. I also knew there 
were serious persons in the multitude present, to 
whom the silence of Christians respecting this evil, 
was a great " stumbling block." Therefore, lest I 
should be guilty of the blood of souls, I stated some 
facts, gave my testimony against the institution, made 
an apology for those that had been taken in the snare, 
entreating the people to deal tenderly with them, and 
warned sinners to be cautious, lest this subject should 
take their attention from their eternal interests. I 
spoke about fifteen minutes. Most of the assembly 
wept, and after meeting, some to whom this subject 
had been a trial, manifested seriousness for the first 
time, and with tears asked me to pray for them. 
From this time, however, the countenance and con- 
duct of those that were in heart attached to the insti- 
tution were materially changed — some that had ap- 
peared to be my friends turned against me — and 
letters, unfriendly, cruel, and slanderous, were sent 
before me to Maine, apparently to hedge up my 
way. This was unexpected opposition, and such as 
I had never before met from # # # * * * * 
My heart was filled with mourning, and I w T ept day 
and night.— -I little thought, when I left my own 
country to visit my dear brethren in the east, that for 
the conscientious discharge of my duty, I should have 
to endure such opposition. But this is nothing, com- 
pared with what my Lord has endured for me: and 
he said of the world, l( Me it hateth, because I testify 
of it, that the works thereof are evil." Therefore, I 
have been enabled to commit these things to Him 
who cf judgeth righteously," and pray that " my mis- 
judging friends'' 1 may consider what these scriptures 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 369 

mean: ci Touch not mine anointed, and do my prophets 
no harm" — "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one 
of the least of these my brethy^en, ye have done it unto me." 

On Saturday I preached at Olneyville, and on the 
Sabbath gave my farewell discourse in Greenville. 
Some wept aloud, and nine mourners covenanted to 
seek the Lord as long as they lived. Several breth- 
ren and friends, knowing that I had made a consider- 
able sacrifice to return to this state, communicated 
liberally; especially as they knew I had received 
very little, because I had testified against the works 
of iniquity. After preaching in North Providence, 
Providence, Pawtucket, Rehoboth, and Attleborough, 
we went in a steam-boat to Newport, where we tar- 
ried six days. I preached six times, and enjoyed 
some freedom. We were kindly received by Elders 
Eddie and McKenzie. The latter is a young man of 
the age of eighteen years, and was ordained the 
spring before. He had the care of a considerable 
church, and appeared humble and well engaged. We 
w r ere told that he commenced preaching in his father's 
chamber, when a little boy; and gathered a society 
of about fifty, of his age, each of whom gave a cent 
every week which was distributed to the poor. 

We visited the grave-yard in Newport. It con- 
tains some acres, and the greater part is closely filled 
with graves. Unnumbered monuments and tomb- 
stones of all kinds were standing, inclining, or lying 
on the ground. For an hour we walked o'er " the 
congregation of the dead;" and when I saw how time 
had baffled the labours of man to perpetuate their 
memory, and that they lay here forgotten, I fell on 
my face and cried, ' Alas, this is the end of my race, 
and thus doth the glory of man fade away! And now 
mine eyes have seen an end of all earthly perfection.' 
We also visited the Jews' synagogue, which is an 
elegant square brick building. While we viewed the 
altar, the ten commandments written on plates of 
brass, the vessels of Mosaic work, the candlesticks, 
whose lights had gone out, and the burying ground, 
all of which seemed desolate monuments of wealths 
and grandeur; and while we reflected that not a Jew 



370 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

remained on the island, we were reminded of what 
the erucifiers of the Saviour said, " His blood be on 
OS, and on our children," and of the numerous proph- 
ecies concerning the desolations of that unbelieving 
nation. Truly God hath visited " the iniquities of 
the fathers upon the children" that hate him; and 
hath required the blood of the Son of God at their 
hand. 

From Newport we went to Boston, and tarried 
three days. I preached thrice in an upper chamber 
with freedom. Several were revived, and some were 
awakened. On Saturday, Dec. 25, we attended the 
Roman Catholic celebration of Christmas, or the 
birth-day of Christ. More than two thousand people 
were present, seven hundred of whom we understood 
were members of the Roman Catholic church. They 
played on several kinds of instruments of music, and 
accompanied them with singing. Here we saw their 
images, paintings, and candles burning at noon-day; 
and a great many other things not named in the Bi- 
ble. Several priests, and a bishop attended, clad in 
very sumptuous apparel; which, at a little distance, 
appeared to be cloth covered with gold and silver, 
gems and needle-work. The attire of the bishop 
surpassed that of the others in show and grandeur. 
He had also a mitre on his head, that appeared to be 
covered with gilt. A part of the time they stood with 
their backs to the people, frequently kneeling before 
their images, and then immediately rising; some of 
the time they read prayers in Latin. A young priest, 
clad in a white surplice, preached to the people; but 
his voice was so feeble that we could only occasionally 
understand a word. I thought within myself, those 
Christians who desire unseriptural practices, and 
worldly grandeur, may come here and learn instruction. 
Here they may see, that after men depart from the sim- 
plicity of the Bible, they will not be content till they 
obtain all the glory of Babylon. When I had looked on 
all the vanity that was exhibited on this occasion, under 
pretence of worshipping God, my soul hated, more 
than ever, the worldly display of the anti-christian 
worship; and I felt to thank God that the pure and 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 371 

holy religion of Jesus Christ, disdains this outward 
pomp, and possesses a glory that will not fade away. 

I preached at the Methodist chapel in Charlestown, 
then went to Haverhill and held five or six meetings. 
These were attended with considerable of the good 
Spirit. One of them, on the last evening of the year, 
was w T hat is called a Si watch meeting," and it contin- 
ued with considerable interest till after midnight. In 
this meeting, I preached two sermons. In another 
meeting, I preached from Ezekiel 13:22: " Because 
with lies ye have made the heart of the righteous sad, 
whom I have not made sad; and strengthened the hands 
of the wicked, that he should not return from his wicked 
way, by promising him life." In this meeting, a back- 
slider, who had embraced Universalism, was convinced 
of his errour, and from this time sought the Lord till 
he found salvation. The brethren in this place com- 
municated to me liberally. In the early part of Jan- 
uary, 1831, I preached in Dover, Rochester, and 
three or four times in Somersworth. The meeting at 
Rochester was impressive, and a few came forward 
for prayer. 

On the 10th of the month, we arrived at Limerick, 
Me., and were kindly received by Elder Elias Libby. 
He devoted his whole time to preaching, and was now 
engaged in a reformation in Limerick and Limington; 
and through his instrumentality, sinners were con- 
stantly turning to the Lord. For eight days I attend- 
ed meetings with him in these towns, and in Newfield. 
It fell to my lot to preach at every appointment, and 
the Lord w r as pleased to give us some solemn, happy 
seasons. On Wednesday and Thursday, 19th and 20th 
of the month, I attended the Parsonsfield quarterly 
meeting, at the south meeting-house in Limington. 
I gave four discourses; in the last, the Lord favoured 
me with much freedom, and great solemnity rested on 
the assembly. In this meeting several were awakened 
to seek the Lord; and shortly after I understood that 
some were converted. On Friday, I attended the 
Elders' Conference, and preached at the west meet- 
ing-house. A young man kneeled and cried for mercy 
for some time. He was converted soon after. Next 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

i lav, I understood thiat eight in the revival had found 
comfort since the commencement of the quarterly 
meeting. In the afternoon, I preached in Parsons- 
field, and in the evening enjoyed a pleasant interview 
with Elder J. Buzzell. Sabbath, I spoke twice in 
this town, and the Lord blessed the word to the 
awakening of one, who was soon after converted. 
Next, I preached in Limerick and at the Metho- 
dist chapel in Buxton; and Wednesday and Thursday < 
met with the Gorham quarterly meeting in this town. 
On Saturday and Sabbath, we attended a general 
meeting in Windham. Between the 30th of January 
and the 12th of February, 1831, I preached in Ray- 
mond, Bridgeton, Harrison, Windham, Gorham, 
and enjoyed some quickening seasons. 

An eclipse of the sun happened on the 12th of Feb- 
ruary, and more than eleven twelfths of its surface 
were darkened ; yet the light was considerable. This 
reminded me of the time when it '*' shall be turned to 
darkness." Again, I thought, as a twelfth part of 
the sun giveth so much light, so doth a little influence 
from Christ, "the Sun of righteousness, " greatly 
illuminate a darkened world. In the evening, I 
preached at Gorham corner, and next day in Scarbo- 
rough. After this, we went to Portland, and were 
affectionately received by Elder E. Shaw, with whom 
I had been acquainted in New- York. He now had 
the care of a church belonging to the Christian con- 
nexion that had lately separated from the Christian 
church in this place, on account of the introduction 
of instrumental music and such like things. Elder 
Shaw and the brethren with him, in number at>out one 
hundred and thirty, appeared generally humble and 
well engaged; though, like most dissenters from the 
prevailing orders, they were not strangers to opposition 
and trials. They had built a plain and convenient 
house for worship; and every member enjoyed the 
privilege of speaking when moved by the Holy 
Spirit. I held six or seven meetings with them, for 
two or three days visited with Elder Shaw from house 
to house, and found some penitent souls that desired 
salvation. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 373 

In the latter part of February, we went to Bruns- 
wick and Topsham, beautiful villages on the Andros- 
coggin. In these towns, the Lord was reviving his 
work, and several had been brought to rejoice. I 
preached with the people seven times, and enjoyed 
some good seasons. In the early part of March, I 
held two meetings in Lisbon, five in Richmond, and 
nine or ten in Gardiner, a town on the Kennebec. 
In Richmond, the brethren were well engaged, and 
our meetings were times of rejoicing. At Gardiner, 
I enjoyed usual freedom. A good revival was pro- 
gressing in one neighbourhood. In one of my meet- 
ings, twenty mourners came forward for prayer; many 
exhorted, and it was a very refreshing time. At one 
of my appointments in the village of Gardiner, a ru- 
mour was circulated without my knowledge, that I 
would preach against Free Masonry. On this, as 
well as on several other similar occasions, I thought 
it my duty to confine' myself to other important sub- 
jects; though by this means the people were disap- 
pointed. Indeed, I have never spoken upon this 
subject, except when I believed it would be a crime 
for me to be silent. At another appointment, two 
hours before the time arrived for the meeting to com- 
mence, I assented to a request to preach on the sub- 
ject, and a crowd of people attended. I read Gen. 
49:5, 6, 7: " Simeon and Levi are brethren; instru- 
ments of cruelty are in their habitations. O my soul, 
come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine 
honour, be not thou united! for in their anger they slew 
a man, and in their self-will they digged down a ivall. 
Cursed be their anger, for it was fierce ; and their ivrath, 
for it was cruel: I will divide them in Jacob, and scatter 
them in Israel." When I had read to the clause — 
"they slew a man" — I paused, and several appeared 
to feel very keenly, that its application was unavoida- 
ble. I had understood that my discourse was to have 
an immediate answer, so I gave liberty; but every 
man remained silent. 

Between the 13th and 25th of March, on our re- 
turn to Limerick, I preached in Litchfield, Bowdoin- 
ham, Topsham, Brunswick, Portland, Gorham, Scar- 
32 



37 4 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

borough, and Buxton. Some of these meetings were 
attended with much of the good Spirit, and 1 expect 
to meet some fruits of them in eternity. The breth- 
ren in Gardiner, Richmond, and Portland, communi- 
cated liberally of their substance. We spent nearly 
a week in Limerick and Parsonsfield, and attended 
eight meetings; then met appointments in Wakefield 
and Newfield. Sabbath, April 3, I preached thrice 
in Ossipee to a considerable assembly, that was very 
solemn. In this place, we had a short interview with 
a sister of Elder Benjamin Randall, the founder of the 
Free-Will Baptist connexion. She appeared to be a 
*' mother in Israel;" and we were much delighted 
by her plainness and humility. She remarked, that 
her brother, Elder Randall, was a very plain man, 
and was ever opposed to the pride and superfluity that 
too often dishonour professed Christians. After this y 
I preached in Effingham, Parsonsfield, and twice in 
Brownfield. The last of these discourses was given on 
a funeral occasion, and to me it was a dark and trying 
time ; yet soon after this, I understood one was convert- 
ed that dated her awakening at this meeting. Thus he 
that soweth, ." knoweth not whether shall prosper^ 
either this or that." Next I held meetings in Par- 
sonsfield, Limington, Cornish, Hollis, and Bideford, 
In these places there were signs of good, and we en- 
joyed a good degree of the divine influence. 

Thursday, April §1, had been appointed by the 
governour of Maine for a fast; and agreeably to pre- 
vious appointment, we met with Elder J. Emery and 
his congregation, at the west meeting-house in Lim- 
ington. I preached a sermon, showing what kind of 
a fast the Lord requireth. See Isa. 58. I enjoyed 
much freedom, and this was a * • solemn fast." After 
this, we had a good season in communion and washing 
feet. On Saturday, I preached at the house of Elder 
Buzzell in Parsonsfield; but enjoyed little power 
and felt much depressed in spirit. One person, how- 
ever, was awakened, that shortly after obtained a 
hope. On the Sabbath, I preached at the meeting- 
house, and felt greatly affected while speaking of the 
signs of the times, and the approach of the last day. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 3iO 

In the evening, I held a meeting at the house of Dr. 
Sweat; and a few came forward for prayer. During 
the week following, we enjoyed some refreshings in 
assemblies at Porter, Effingham, and Parsonsfield. 

May 1, 1831, we started on a journey to Massa- 
chusetts, New-Hampshire, and Vermont. I preached 
to assemblies in Waterborough and Somersworth, and 
felt remarkably strengthened of the Lord in trying to 
pull down the strong holds of Satan. A good revival 
was progressing in the latter place, and at an inquiry 
meeting, ten came forward for prayer. Wednesday 
evening, I preached with much freedom in Dover, to 
a large assembly, and many wept aloud. I next met 
appointments in Strafford and Barnstead. These were 
good seasons, and one covenanted to kneel and pray 
thrice a day for a year. On Saturday and Sabbath, 
I preached once in Pittsfield and thrice in Epsom; 
and at the latter place, felt greatly humbled for my 
unprofitableness. During ten days following, I at- 
tended two meetings in Hawke, five in Haverhill, 
three in Boston, and one in Dover. Some of these 
were times of trial, others were seasons of much re- 
joicing, and the word appeared to fall li into good 
ground. " 

Wednesday and Thursday, May 18 and 19, we 
attended the New-Durham quarterly meeting in Mid- 
dleton, N. H. This quarterly meeting was formed 
about forty-eight years ago, and is the oldest in the 
connexion. Two aged brethren were present, who, 
we understood, were in Christ, at or before the time 
that Elder Randall was converted, and were "yoke 
fellows" with him, from the first of his religious course 
to the end of his useful life. These were very plain, 
grave, and apparently very holy men. One of them 
was a man of few words; the other was called a noisy 
Christian, as he sometimes said "Amen," and shouted, 
saying, " Glory to God," in time of worship. On the 
first day, reports were received from about thirty 
churches; some of them were enjoying revivals. 
Several exhortations were given, after which I spoke 
from Ps. 27:4, 5: " One thing have I desired of the 
Lord," &e. Next day, I spoke two hours and twenty 



376 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

minutes with much freedom. In the afternoon, Elder 
Blaisdell delivered a discourse, several weighty ex- 
hortations were given, and a few came forward for 
prayer. Through the kindness and influence of 
Elders Place and Blaisdell, I here received a collec- 
tion of about fifteen dollars. Friday, I preached at 
the funeral of a man in Wolf borough. I was told that 
two days before his death, he remarked, lightly, " In 
two days, my day ef grace will be past." But O, how 
little did he think he was speaking the truth! He 
came suddenly to his end by the kick of a horse. I 
next preached with usual freedom in Wolfborough, 
twice in Tuftonborough, twice in Sandwich, once in 
Meredith, and once in Holderness* 

Saturday and Sabbath, May 28 and 29, we attend- 
ed the Sandwich quarterly meeting, holden at Alex- 
andria. I preached twice at this meeting, once from 
Matt. 16:26: " For what is a man profited, if he shall 
gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" &c; and 
while speaking, the power of the Lord came upon 
me — -his light shined before me — and the worth of the 
soul, and again its loss, opened to my mind with such 
awful sublimity, that I was carried beyond all my 
former conceptions and feelings. I beheld my fellow 
creatures sinking! — -sinking!- — sinking! — with Christ 
before their eyes. And once or twice, I was so much 
overpowered that it seemed as though I should lose my 
breath. The assembly that stood within and without 
the house, was greatly affected. After the meeting, 
I visited several that appeared much awakened and 
quite tender; but they would not promise to turn to 
God. ' O that this people knew the time of their 
visitation. 5 I tarried the next day and held a meeting. 
Only a few came forward for prayer, and I left the 
place in deep mourning for the people of Alexandria. 
After preaching in Holderness and Campton, we 
preceeded to Lisbon, a town in the north west part of 
.Vew-PIampshire, and attended a meeting. The state 
of religion was low in this place; but, feeling an im- 
pression that God would revive his work immediately, 
I spoke from Matt. 3:3: " Prepare ye the way of ike 
Lord;" and told the people my impression. Saturday 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 377 

and Sabbath, June 4 and 5, we attended the Whee- 
lock quarterly meeting, holden in Cabot, Vermont. It 
appeared to be a time of some trial among the church- 
es; yet we enjoyed a good season, and several knelt 
for prayer. After this, I preached with much freedom 
in Wheelock and Sutton. The latter meeting was on 
the day of military exercises ; two companies marched 
into the meeting-house, with their equipments. My 
subject was, "the signs of the times." We tarried 
the night with Elder Woodman, and enjoyed a very 
agreeable interview. On Wednesday, I preached in 
Lyndon and Waterford, Vt. ; and the next day, again 
with freedom in Lisbon, N. H. 

On Friday, June 10, 1831, I attended the annual 
meeting of the N. H. Charitable Society. Seventy- 
five brethren and preachers were present. A vener- 
able man, of the age of seventy-seven, who was con- 
temporary with Elder Randall, and had served as 
president of the society every year since its organi- 
zation, .arose and remarked, that it had ever been 
their practice when they came together, to make 
prayer unto;God; and that it would be well for each 
£o Search for duty. After a little silence, Elder Enoch 
Place fell on his knees, and nearly the whole assem- 
bly followed his example. He prayed with much 
fervour; and near -the close, the sound of Amen, and 
occasional groans, were heard from different parts of 
the house. It appeared that there was a fund of about 
one thousand dollars belonging to the society; and 
that, at each session of the yearly meeting, the soci- 
ety gave the interest of the money to the needy. Any 
man of good moral character might become a member, 
by giving five dollars, or by paying the interest on 
five dollars annually. Thirty-one persons became 
members at this meeting. 

Saturday, June 11, the N. H. yearly meeting open- 
ed. The forenoon was spent in business, and in 
hearing the reports from the quarterly meetings, which 
were considerably refreshing. In the afternoon, a 
sermon was delivered, and several exhortations were 
given by preachers and brethren. Sabbath morning, 
prayer meeting commenced at 8 o'clock, and before 
32* 



378 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

ten the meeting-house was crowded. I spoke two 
hours and thirty-seven minutes, with freedom, from 
Mark 1G: 15, 16. In the afternoon, Elder Cavern o 
preached from Dan. 7 :9, 10: if I beheld till the thrones 
were cast down," Sec. At the close, fifty-two persons 
stood in the galleries and sung the Judgment Anthem. 
This was solemn and impressive, and all gave the 
strictest attention. At 6 o'clock, about one hundred 
people assembled for a conference meeting. After 
several exhortations were given, Elder Place related 
a part of his experience, which was very remarkable; 
and stated some interesting particulars relative to his 
first acquaintance with the Free-Will Baptists at 
.New-Durham, about thirty years ago. He said, that 
though Elder Randall was " little of stature," his 
face pale, and his appearance feeble, he had a voice 
like thunder, and his preaching was attended with 
great power. Also, that at that time, this denomina- 
tion was so holy and humble, and their preaching so 
powerful, that the work of God followed them wher- 
ever they went; insomuch that many, and he himself, 
thought their spirit was contagious; and they feared 
to come nigh them, lest they should catch the same 
spirit. " But," said he, " I fear that we, as a people, 
are not what we once were; that a spirit of popularity 
is gaining among us; and that, as the Israelites de- 
sired to be like other nations, so we are patterning 
after other denominations, and departing from the 
simplicity there is in Christ. For more than twenty 
years I have kept, on myself, and on this connexion,, 
a jealous eye; and it does not sit well on my feelings, 
when I hear it said, " The Free-Will Baptists are 
becoming more orderly, and do not make as much 
noise as they formerly did." And when I hear the 
drunkard say, " they preached well," and the infidel 
say, "they are respectable," then my soul is pained, 
and I fear God will send us a curse instead of a 
blessing." He addressed the saints with much feel- 
ing, and exhorted them to come out of the world into 
the order of God; arid, after expostulating powerfully 
with the wicked, he lifted up his voice and exclaimed, 
"Ground your arms! — ground your arms! — ground 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 379 

your arms! ye rebels!" And such was the power 
which attended these words, that a trembling seized 
the assembly, and the place became awful on account 
of the presence of God. When Elder Place had 
spoken about an hour, he ceased, and a few others 
exhorted. Then again he appeared to be filled with 
the word of the Lord, spoke for half an hour, and his 
voice seemed to sound like the thunder of Sinai. His 
strength failed; and as he rested, I invited sinners 
that felt their need of salvation, to come to the for- 
ward pews for prayer. Immediately nine came and 

fell on their knees. Among these was Esq. O , 

w r ho had served the N. H. Charitable Society as treas- 
urer, for twenty years, without fee or reward. Some 
of them wept aloud, and others, joining them, fell on 
their knees, or kneeled in other parts of the assem- 
bly, till the number was increased to twenty-three. 
Many prayers were made in their behalf; and some 
prayed for themselves. Several of the preachers* 
continued their supplications till their voices were 
hoarse; and Elder Place pleaded with God for them, 
till he was quite exhausted; went to a window and 
obtained a little breath; then he lifted up his voice and. 
thanked God, and wept, and prayed again for sinners. 
The meeting continued till about midnight, and two, 
or three professed to be converted. 

Monday, one o'clock, P. M. Several preachers, 
with myself, met about one hundred and fifty people 
at the meeting-house. I spoke a little more than an 
hour, on repentance and pardon; some exhortations 
were given, and the exercises were attended with 
heavenly power. At four o'clock, a discourse was 
preached by Elder Benjamin S. Manson, from Mark 
5:36: " Be not afraid, only believe." He spoke 
half an hour with much freedom; then exhortations 
were given by Elders Pettingill, Smith, Plumb, Lear- 
itt, Knowles, and some others. At half past six, the 
invitation was given to the mourners to come to the 
forward pews. The young people were generally 
seated in the galleries; and it was truly affecting to 
see many of them, in the pride of youth, leave their 
seats and come down weeping. Twenty-eight kneel- 



380 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

od, and many fervent prayers were made for them. 
Jn the meantime, I observed the people leaning over 
the front of the galleries; and as they looked on the 
mourners, their tears fell like drops of rain. Con- 
viction now reached the hearts of sinners in every 
part of the assembly; and as they came to the seats 
of the heavy la-den, some appeared scarcely able to 
stand; fell down suddenly, and poured forth their 
grief like a flood. One young lady, while trying to 
reach the other mourners, lost her strength, and sunk 
on her knees in the -aisle. She wept exceedingly, and 
several prayed for her. She was then assisted to a 
forward pew, where, with difficulty, she was kept 
from fainting. With her eyes lifted toward heaven, 
she prayed fervently about two hours, when the Lord 
spoke peace to her soul. A little after 7 o'clock, 
about forty had bowed the knee; 4:heir weeping was 
very great, and many of them were praying for them- 
selves. About sunset they arose, were seated to- 
gether, and ten of them spolce. Some confessed to 
their parents, or other relatives, and entreated them 
to forgive all the wrongs they had ever committed. 
Then all, as it were by common consent, again fell 
on their knees, and began to pray for themselves: 
many Christians engaged with them. When the light 
of day was gone, as the distress of the mourners con- 
tinued, the meeting-house was lighted. Soon the 
weeping increased exceedingly in every part of the 
congregation; and unnumbered groans fell on our 
ears without cessation, and the place seemed more 
awful than any I had ever before seen. About fifty 
had bowed the knee; many of whom were convulsed 
with anguish, as though the pangs of departing life 
had come upon them. Some, as their strength failed, 
were supported in the arms of iheir friends; others, 
with great difficulty were kept from fainting, and 
some were doubtful whether they would live through 
the scene. The cries, "Lord have mercy! — Lord 
have mercy! — -God be merciful to me a sinner! — Lord 
save or I perish!— I shall die!— There is no mercy for 
me," &c 5 rolled successively upon our ears; and it 
was believed there was not a person in the assembly, 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 38$ 

that did not now feel the dreadful power of God! 
Sisters — brothers — and friends, were seen falling into 
each other's arms, confessing their sins and inviting 
one another to go with them to heaven. Children 
were weeping at the feet of their parents, and parents 
were rejoicing over their children. 

Soon, with some, these agonizing pains suddenly 
subsided — they praised the Lord aloud, and one said. 
" I feel as though I should fly away to heaven." As 
soon as they were brought into liberty, they began to 
encourage those that were still in bondage, and to 
pray for their salvation. But this seemed only to in- 
crease their anguish. While I witnessed this scene, 
i exclaimed with myself, ' O how awful is this place V 
At half past nine o'clock, several had found comfort, 
and the weeping was considerably abated. Those 
who believed they had been converted since the meet- 
ing commenced last evening, were invited to rise. 
Seventeen stood up rejoicing. Then the invitation 
was extended to all that had found some relief and 
comfort, and eight more arose. Thus twenty-five 
professed to find relief in about twenty-four hours; 
and it was believed that as many as that were truly 
converted. 

On Tuesday, at one o'clock, P. M., nearly two 
hundred assembled again at the meeting-house. El- 
ders Pettingill and Bean were still with us. I spoke 
more than an hour, from Matt. 11:28: " Come unto 
me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I 
will give you rest." The Spirit of the Lord moved 
on the assembly, and it was easy preaching. Many 
exhortations were given, and great solemnity rested 
on the people. Twenty-five of the saints and twenty 
converts, witnessed for the Lord. Seventeen awa- 
kened sinners also spoke. Some said they were the 
chief of sinners — asked their neighbours to forgive 
them, and nearly all were greatly distressed. Several 
of these had not manifested any seriousness till this 
time. Occasionally, such heart-rending groans and 
bitter cries burst from every part of the assembly, that 
k seemed as though the most hardened infidel could 
hut feel and weep. At six o'clock, the penitent were 



382 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

again invited to come to the forward pews. Forty 
came and kneeled, and before we ceased praying for 
them, the number was increased to fifty. Most of 
these prayed fervently for themselves. And O what 
agonies! what bitter cryings! what floods of tears, 
were poured out before the Lord! Language fails to 
give a just description. At half past seven I endea- 
voured to compose the assembly, and they generally 
took their seats. Eleven then manifested, that since 
the last evening, they had obtained a hope in the Re-* 
deemer. Praise the Lord, O my soul, for the glory 
of this meeting. 

On Wednesday, at 3 o'clock, P. M., a larger num- 
ber assembled than at any time before, since the Sab- 
bath. As my late labours had reduced my strength, 
I thought to omit preaching, and exhorted the breth- 
ren to occupy the time. But as they seemed to with- 
hold, I finally spoke some over an hour, on a clause 
of Luke 6:48: "And digged deep, and laid the founda- 
tion on a rock." After this more than twenty spoke; 
some for the first time; and several appeared to be in 
extreme distress for fear their all was lost. At the 
close of the meeting, fifty-three distinguished them- 
selves as mourners; and when prayer was made for 
them, about three-fourths of the assembly fell on their 
knees. Three brethren prayed; then some of the 
mourners spoke, with much grief, and earnestly re- 
quested us to remember them in our supplications. 
The mourners were exhorted to spend the evening in 
prayer, and the people dispersed a little before dark. 
I understood afterwards that two or three obtained a 
hope in this meeting also. As soon as the evening 
■was come, we began to hear the voice of prayer from 
many directions, and the sound rung for miles o'er the 
hills of Lisbon. The air was clear, and the evening 
serene; and even now its recollection melts my soul. 
O what bitter cries and groans were heard from every 
direction! Some voices were heard for hours, till 
they grew hoarse and faint — then, suddenly, their 
tone was changed, and they praised the Lord. These 
supplications continued till midnight; and next morn- 
ing, we understood a number were converted in dif- 
ferent parts of the town. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 38# 

Thursday, at 3 o'clock, P. M., we assembled again, 
and rejoiced to find that several more, of whom we had 
not heard, had found peace since the meeting the day 
before. The exercises were very solemn, and before 
the hour of seven in the evening, seventy persons 
witnessed for God. Twenty-five of these were pro- 
fessors, twenty-four young converts, and eleven were 
seeking the Lord. Then forty-eight mourners came 
and kneeled in the forward pews, and a number of 
brethren and converts prayed for them. Many heavy 
laden souls prayed earnestly for themselves, for two 
hours; and in this time a goodly number were delivered 
from the ' horrible pit,' and brought to rejoice in the 
Lord. The cries of these broken-hearted sinners, 
entered into the ears of some that had come as 
spectators. — It sunk into their hearts — they felt that 
they must be born again — wept for their sins, and 
bowed the knee for the first time. Parents were 
searching among the mourners for their children; and 
when they found them there, we heard them exclaim, 
" Glory to God! there is my son! there is my daugh- 
ter!" Children also were rejoicing to see their pa- 
rents join the mourners. Frequently one would leacS 
a weeping relative along to the altar. At half past # 
o'clock, the people dispersed; and a young woman, 
who had been a blackslider, was overpowered by her 
distress, lost her strength, and fell into the care of 
her friends. Some spoke of calling for a physician; 
but as she revived a little, she told them none but a 
physician from above could do her any good. She 
was carried to a neighbouring house, where she re- 
covered her strength about 1 o'clock in the morning. 
She confessed, that, at the commencement of the re- 
vival, she resolved that she would have no share in 
it, and said, that now there was no mercy for her. 
After this, however, she found some relief. On Fri- 
day, I spoke to about two hundred people in Bethle- 
hem, and felt much humbled for my unprofitableness. 

On Saturday, at two o'clock, P. M., about three 
hundred people assembled at Lisbon in conference 
meeting. The interesting occurrences of the former 
meetings were repeated, seventy-three spoke, either 



33i A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

in witnessing for the Lord, or in confessing their sins, 
and a few professed to find comfort. Three related 
their experience, and were received for baptism, and 
several others came forward for the same purpose; 
but for want of time the meeting was adjourned till 
next morning. 

Sabbath morning, we assembled at 8 o'clock; and 
before ten, it was thought that seven hundred people 
had collected. The whole time, till twelve o'clock, 
was occupied by the converts in relating their expe- 
rience, and in receiving the fellowship of the church. 
After an intermission of forty minutes, I gave a dis- 
course on 1 Tim. 6:12: ,; Fight the good fight of 
faith; lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art al- 
so called, and hast professed a good profession before 
many witnesses." After this, the converts and breth- 
ren, followed by the assembly, walked half a mile in 
procession, singing, 

i( Salem's bright Kin?. Jesus by name, 
In ancient time to Jordan came, 
All righteousness to fill," &c. 

Then I had the privilege of baptizing twenty-four, 
of whom thirteen were chiefly young men, and eleven 
young women. The greater part came out of the 
water praising the Lord. The scene was solemn and 
impressive, and many of the spectators wept. Twen- 
ty-one of these had been converted within the week 
past. After baptism the candidates joined hands, and 
in presence of the assembly, received the Bible for 
their law\ I then gave them the right hand of fellow- 
ship: all kneeled on the bank, and we returned thanks 
to God. After a recess of an hour, we assembled 
again; and many weighty testimonies were given by 
the converts and others. Those that had been bap- 
tized were greatly strengthened, and very happy; 
others wept for having neglected this duty, and said 
they would be baptized the first opportunity. Several 
heavy-laden sinners spoke with accents of melting 
anguish, and pleaded for our prayers. Though the 
house was nearly filled with people, yet there were 
few that did not appear to feel the solemn presence of 
God. A little before the house was lighted, I was 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 385 

much affected at the appearance of the assembly. 
Nearly all, except those that were on their knees, sat 
leaning over the railing of the pews and wept exceed- 
ingly. About sixty penitent inquirers kneeled in the 
forward pews, while many prayers were made for 
them; and, indeed, nearly all prayed earnestly for 
themselves till seven were hopefully converted. About 
10 o'clock the meeting closed, and thirty-three mourn- 
ers covenanted to kneel and pray thrice a day for 
four weeks. 

But one week had elapsed since the reformation 
commenced; and it had progressed with far more 
power and rapidity, than any I had ever before wit- 
nessed. O how wonderful and glorious were the man^ 
ifestations of the grace of God! The work was like 
a mighty wind, before which every thing gives way 
and falls to the earth. I understood, that soon after 
the commencement of the revival, those who passed 
out of town, almost constantly met people that were 
going to Lisbon to see the marvellous work of God. 
Many a rebellious sinner, on entering the meeting, 
was immediately brought to tremble under the power 
of God. Indeed, it seemed that few returned without 
conviction; and there was less opposition than in any 
other reformation I ever saw. In nearly every case 
that any one attempted to oppose, scarcely an hour 
passed before he was seen on his knees. Every class 
shared in the work, and the people did little else but 
go to meeting, read, pray, and attend to the great in- 
terests of their souls. Several were awakened by 
hearing the experience of the converts; and others, 
before they came to meeting, by hearing of the refor- 
mation: and about fifty souls had already obtained a 
hope in Christ. Monday, June 20, duty called me to 
leave the town. The converts, the brethren^ the 
mourners, and the people, seemed dear to me as life. 
On the day before, they gave me a collection of about 
seventeen dollars, and we had bid them farewell. 

In the latter part of July, we understood that in 
one month from the time the reformation commenced, 
one hundred and fifty had been converted; and, in- 
deluding a few that were received as candidates, and 
33 



336 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE, 

were awaiting baptism the next Sabbath, one hun- 
dred had been baptized and added to the church in 
Lisbon. Also, that the good work had spread into 
Franconia and LandafF, and was still progressing 
wonderfully. By the reports presented at the Sand- 
wich quarterly meeting, in the month of August, it 
appeared that one hundred and fifty had been added 
to the Lisbon church since the yearly meeting; and 
a considerable number to one or two churches in the 
adjacent towns. We likewise understood, that two 
hundred had been converted; and, that the glorious- 
work continued with great power. 

Between the 20th of June and July 1st, I preached 
in Springfield, Wendell, Newport, Fishersfield, Brad- 
ford, Deering, Weare, Hopkinton, Sanbornton, Gil- 
manton, and Sandwich. In some of these meetings' 
I felt "the burden of the word of the Lord/ 5 and 
deep impressions appeared to be made on the assem- 
blies. I hope to meet some good fruits of them ire 
glory. In Hopkinton, we were affectionately receiv- 
ed by Elder A. Caverno, I gave three discourse* 
at his meeting-house. He, and the church under his 
care, appeared to be well engaged, and there were 
some appearances of a revival. In Sandwich^ a revi- 
val had commenced, which has since spread gloriously. 

From July 1, to the 20th of September, I tarried 
in Limerick and its vicinity, in the state of Maine, 
and superintended the publication of this Narrative. 
For the greater part of this time, I was assisted by 
brother Beede, the young man who was converted, 
and from whom I received a letter, about the time of 
the General Conference at Sandwich, N. H., in 1828. 
[p. 292.] In correcting this work for the press, I 
have received from him much assistance, w r hicb I had 
not anticipated, till after its publication was deter- 
mined. During my stay at Limerick, I attended 
eighty meetings, and preached fifty sermons, in that 
and the neighbouring towns. Sometimes, I laboured 
under trials, and felt that ' bonds and afflictions abi- 
ded me;' but generally, through the grace of God, 
my peace has been like the constant flow of a gentle 
river. Frequently I have felt the Spirit of the Lord 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 387 

impressing me to preach against all the evils that af- 
fect the peace of Zion; and sometimes my soul has 
been enabled to rejoice exceedingly. For want of 
room, however, the particulars of only a few of these 
meetings are given. 

July 9 and 10, I attended a two-days meeting with 
Elder Jonathan Woodman, at Limerick corner. In 
one of his discourses, he spoke in a very feeling man- 
ner of the state of the church, and of the much there 
is to be done to convert the world. It was* a season 
•of considerable feeling ; a few came forward for prayer, 
and two young men prayed for* themselves. Sabbath, 
July 24, I attended three meetings in Newfield; and 
in the two last, the Lord gave us melting seasons. 
Several had been lately converted in this place, and 
the converts spoke with considerable animation. Sat- 
urday, Aug. 13, I preached on the ordinances, at 
Elder Steven's meeting-house in Limington; after 
which he and myself broke bread, and with the church 
enjoyed a blessed good time in washing the saints' 
feet. On the 17th and 18th of August, I attended 
the Parsonsfield quarterly meeting holden at Brook- 
field, N. H. In this meeting, it pleased the Lord to 
give me a good time ; and through the whole exerci- 
ses considerable joy was manifested among the saints. 
A few came forward for prayer, and I was told that 
one professed to be converted. Sabbath, August 28, 
I attended meetings with Elders Bullock and Libby, 
in Limington; and each of us baptized one. Solem- 
nity rested on the people, and it was hoped the effects 
would be lasting. On Friday evening, September 9, 
I preached at the house of Elder E. Libby, at Lim- 
erick corner. A young woman that had been awa- 
kened a little while before, at a meeting in which I 
felt much closed and depressed in spirit, fell on her 
knees, and prayed for mercy till nearly midnight; she 
then found comfort and praised the Lord aloud. On 
Saturday and Sabbath following, I attended a two- 
days meeting, with several other elders, at Fryeburg. 
We enjoyed much of the presence of God, and his 
word was like arrows in the hearts of sinners. Sab- 
bath afternoon, I was under the necessity of leaving 



303 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

the place; but the next day I was told that twenty- 
five came forward for prayer in the evening, and sev- 
eral professed to be converted. A powerful work has 
followed this meeting. All glory to the Lord. 

On the loth of September, I received a letter from 
brother P. Ford, clerk of the Holland Purchase year- 
ly meeting, giving the following enumeration of the 
numbers in that yearly meeting as returned in August, 
1831 : — quarterly meetings, 8 — churches, 88 — ordain- 
ed preachers, 44 — unordained preachers, 18 — number 
of members, 3255. In the account, the numbers of 
the Benton quarterly meeting, in consequence of a 
failure, are reckoned the same as the year before: 
still, without the additions in that part of the yearly 
meeting, it appears, by the returns received, that 777 
have been added in the year past. It may be further 
observed, that four churches, and two elders in Up- 
per Canada, that were reckoned last year, — besides 
one or two other churches and elders, that probably 
yet belong to the yearly meeting, — have some way 
been omitted in this representation. By the following 
enumeration from page 62, taken in 1821, may be 
seen the increase of that yearly meeting in ten years: 
quarterly meetings, 3; churches, 27; ordained preach- 
ers, 17; unordained preachers, 13; members, 868. 
Surely, the Lord hath done great things for us, 
whereof we are glad. May we give all the glory to 
Him — never trust in numbers — but in the living God. 
Amen. 

Friday, Sept. 16, I preached at Limerick corner. 
After sermon, my friend and brother, Samuel Beede, 
related an interesting experience; — and as he had 
been educated in the society of Friends, who reject 
water baptism, he stated a few things relative to his 
belief in regard to baptism; which, with the addition 
of a few remarks, he has since communicated to me 
in writing, as follows: 

''Alter examining the Scriptures for nearly three 
years on the subject of baptism, with careful medita- 
tion, and humble prayer to God that he would open 
the inspired writings to my understanding, and enable 
me to arrive at the knowledge of Christ's meaning in 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 389 

the commission to his apostles, " Go teach all nations, 
baptizing them,' 5 &c, I have been brought to a deci- 
ded and firm conclusion, that the baptizing intended 
in the command, is a baptizing, (that is, a dipping,) 
the bodies of believers in water, in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. And 
the following facts and arguments have, with unan- 
swerable evidence, led me to this conclusion. 

1. The term baptize, when used to signify a reli- 
gious rite administered by men, to proselytes or con- 
verts to a new religion, had never been known to 
signify any thing else, than a dipping of their bodies 
completely in water. This, so far as historical evi- 
dence informs us, was the only usual or received 
meaning of the term, in a ritual sense, at the time of 
Christ. And this circumstance alone, plainly and 
fairly shows Christ's meaning. For, both Christ and 
John, when they promised that certain should be bap- 
tized with the Holy Ghost,— -which way of baptizing, 
to that time, had been altogether unknown, — .always 
distinguished it from the usual way of baptizing, by 
saying, ' baptize with the Holy Ghost.' And, had 
Christ meant that his apostles should baptize with the 
Holy Ghost, surely he would have made the same 
distinction in the commission to them; else, they 
might be liable to err, as certainly they did, if water 
was not designed. Therefore, instead of our erring, 
and adding to the words of Christ, as some say we do, 
by understanding the commission to mean a baptizing 
in ivater; when we do but understand the language of 
the commission agreeably to its only fair and literal 
meaning, according to the laws of language, I do hum- 
bly believe, that they err from the meaning of Christ, 
in their construction, by adding the term, with the 
Holy Ghost, to the word baptizing, which Christ did 
not add, or intend. 

2. Neither did the prophets, when they foretold of 
the giving of the Holy Ghost, or the pouring out of 
the Spirit of the Lord; nor yet did John or Christ, 
when promising, or prophesying, that any should be 
baptized with the Holy Ghost, — ever so much as inti- 
mate, that it should be performed by men; nor havet 

33* 



SdO A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

any o( them so much as intimated, that cither the 
apostles, or any other created beings, should ever have 
power, or authority, to baptize persons with the Holy 
Ghost; but have always represented that they should 
be thus baptized, either by Christ himself, or the 
Holy Spirit. 

3. In every Scripture of our English version, in 
which it is said that persons were baptized, and where 
it appears unlikely that it was a baptizing in water, 
it is plainly represented in the text, that some other 
agent than man, was the baptizer. For instance, 1 
Cor. 10:2: "All our fathers were under the cloud, 
and ail passed through the sea; and were all baptized 
unto Moses in the cloud, and in the sea." Was any 
human agent the baptizer in this case? — Certainly 
not. For "the Lord caused the sea to go back — and 
the waters were divided/ £ and the angel of God re- 
moved and went behind them: and the pillar of cloud 
went from before their face, and stood behind them." 
And again, according to the words of John, recorded 
Luke 3: 16: and in John 1: 29 to 33, Jesus " is he 
which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost." It is also 
said by Paul, 1 Cor. 12: 13: " By one Spirit are we 
all baptized into one body — and have been made to 
drink into one Spirit." Here the Spirit is represent- 
ed to be the baptizer. 

4. In all the accounts given in the New Testament , 
relative to believers' receiving the Holy Ghost through 
the instrumentality of the apostles' preaching, labours, 
or laying on of hands, I cannot find one, that calls 
this receiving of the Holy Ghost, baptism; or one 
that states, that any apostle or minister ever baptized 
with the Holy Ghost; nor yet, that any believer was 
ever baptized with the Holy Ghost, by any servant of 
Christ. Yet, I find it frequently named, that the 
apostles baptized in water; and, that in addition to the 
gift of the Holy Ghost which believers received, they 
practised baptizing them in water; and doubtless this 
practice w T as according to the known will of their 
Lord. And when the two are named together, they 
are distinguished, by calling one, a receiving of the 
Holy Ghost, and the other, a being baptized; as the 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 391 

following scriptures show: — Acts 2: 33: " Repent and 
he baptized every one of you — and ye shall receive 
the gift of the Holy Ghost." Acts 8:16: " For as 
yet, he," the Holy Ghost, " wat fallen upon none of 
them; only they were baptized in the name of the 
Lord Jesus." Acts 9: IT, 18: "Ananias, putting his 
hands on him, said, The Lord Jesus hath sent me, 
that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled with 
the Holy Ghost; — and he received sight forthwith, and 
arose, and was baptized." Acts 19, states, that cer- 
tain disciples at Ephesus, after conversing with Paul, 
were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. And 
when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy 
GIigsc came on them. These scriptures make it plain 
that Peter, Philip, and Paul, thought it proper, that 
•believers in Jerusalem, Samaria, and Ephesus, should 
be baptized, even before they had received the Holy 
Ghost; and also, that Peter, and Ananias who was 
sent directly of the Lord, thought it proper, at Cesarea 
and Damascus, that believers should be baptized after 
they had received the Holy Ghost. These scriptures 
plainly show the faith and practice of the apostles for 
about twenty-live years after the twelve received the 
Holy Ghost on the day of Pentecost. Now, if the 
three years personal instruction which the eleven had 
of Christ, — and the more than twenty years practice 
in preaching the gospel, under the constant direction 
and influence of the Holy Ghost, which fell on the 
twelve on the day of Pentecost, and on Paul at his 
conversion, — did not enable them to understand the 
meaning and will of their Master about baptism, — -we 
have no assurance, that we can find it out, and I can- 
not believe that any since have understood it. And 
I do conceive it impossible, that they should continue 
so long in his constant service, and not understand, 
and practise baptism, as their Lord designed it should 
be practised. 

o. The commission given by Christ to his apostles, 
as recorded by Mark, makes belief to be the indispen- 
sable essential to salvation; — for "he that believeth 
not shall be damned." And the signs,— which it was 
promised should follow them that believe, viz: casting 



392 A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE.. 

out devils, speaking with now tongues, taking up seiv 
pents, drinking deadly things without harm, and heal- 
ing the sick, evidently include the fruits and effects 
of the baptism with the Holy Ghost, which unavoida- 
bly follows a true belief in Christ; for without that 
baptism, none could do these things; and by the in- 
spired writer, they are made the consequences of 6e- 
Htving, and not of baptism. Now T , if the baptism here 
intended were the baptism of the Holy Ghost, surely, 
the damning consequences would have been attached; 
to the not being baptized; for certainly, none can be 
saved without the baptism of the Spirit. Therefore, 
as the damnation is not represented as the conse- 
quence of not being baptized, but as the consequence 
of not believing, the baptism of the Spirit cannot be 
intended here, but something else. And the same 
sense which the terms believe and baptize, have in 
Mark, I believe the terms, " one faith, one baptism," 
have in Eph. 4:5. For it is evident to me, that the 
believing, named by Mark, and the faith, spoken of 
by Paul, mean one and the same thing; which is, a 
true belief on Jesus Christ, that is followed by a pour- 
ing out of the Holy Spirit, and a baptizing of the soul 
with the Holy Ghost, by Christ, and the Spirit: and, 
that the baptism named by Mark, and by Paul, mean 
one and the same thing; and is the same baptism that 
was used by the apostles on the day of Pentecost ; at 
Samaria, by Philip; and in the case of the eunuch; 
in the case of Cornelius, and of the twelve disciples 
at Ephesus; and the same that is intended in Matt. 
23:19. " 

He then desired to be baptized — was received by 
the church — and we repaired to a beautiful stream, 
and it became my delightful duty to baptize him. He 
came out of the water praising the Lord, and went 
on his way rejoicing. ' Glory to God for the bless- 
ings of this day.' May God preserve him, and me, 
and all saints, blameless to the coming of our Lord; 
and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen. 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 393 



CONCLUSION. 



As it has been my lot to travel and labour con- 
stantly in the ministry, from the age of fifteen years, 
I have become considerably acquainted with the state 
of our churches. And as God has given me a talent 
to improve, which he will require at my hand with 
usury, I affectionately address you, my dear brethren, 
in the following remarks — which I humbly pray may 
be blessed to your eternal good, to my everlasting 
consolation, and to the glory of God and the Lamb. 

On Prayer. — Prayer is designed to bring us to re- 
alize our dependence on God, that he may be glorified', 
and we be happy. Yet, with pain, I have observed 
a great neglect among Christians in performing this 
duty. Heads of families forsake the altar they once 
reared unto God; while many others, and even preach- 
ers, neither pray regularly in their own families, nor 
labour to encourage others in that duty. And it is 
evident, that secret prayer, meditation, and an inward 
drawing nigh to God, are still more neglected: or else, 
Christians could not be so fruitless in good works, or 
enjoy so little of the power of religion in their souls. 
There can be no excuse before God for neglecting 
these things; for he requires us to perform them. 
Experience, the word of God, and their own confes- 
sions, prove, that such as do neglect them, have but 
little of the nature of Christ; become burdensome to 
the church, and useless to the world; — are already 
backslidden in heart, and near to making shipwreck 
of faith. Some neglect vocal prayer, as they say, for 
fear of being formal. On this principle, they might 
as well reject every Christian duty. For nothing can 
be done without a form. But a good form is useful ; 
and it is (i denying the power," only, that is criminal. 
Many, too, suppose that desire is prayer. All sinful 
beings have desires, but these cannot be prayer; for 
prayer, is "an offering up of our desires unto God.'* 
Our Lord, at the request of his disciples, taught them 
a form of prayer; saying, " When ye pray, say, Our 
Father, which art in heaven," &.c. Luke 11:2, Those 



X RELK 7..1TIVE. 

who fear set times of prayer, may reflect, that all the 
I are in reguU and. that faithful 

saints live by rule. " Daniel kneeled three times a 
day and prayed.*' David said. " Evening, and morn- 
„;. and at noon, will I pray, and cry aloud." " Pe- 
ter and John went up together into the temple at the 
hour of prayer." If the a jstl - served " the hour 
of prayer." why need we fear to have an 
pre Now the pi 1 are sure. And 

if Christians trust in them, and call on him as tl 

31 grant them blessings, which will make 
them happy in this life, and in that which is to come. 

Rtlig : Meet gs. — When I hate seen 
Christians so careless, and inattentive to the inter- 
ests of the church, that prayer, conference, and otl 
meetings are neglc :ted by a greater part of the me 
bers mj son) has been pained; and I have been led 
to wonder how any can. if they wish to retain I 
name of a Christian, or how they dare, neglect th 
meetingfi ::i the prosperity of the church de- 

pends. Paul said. " Le: ns consider one another, to 
e and to good works: not forsaking 
the assembling :; -s together — but exhort one 

yther; and so much the more as ye sic die 
approaching." But h -ay. like 

unbelieving world, that their attendance at : 
hous- of God nc good. Wert all Christians 

>rdingljj hi w soon would 
the earth/" Lose "its savour.''* and the 
in! If we would : iaw 

of Chris:, every Christian must labour to feel an in- 
terest in the >fZion; and if possible, attend 

:nurch. We must always 
come together in the n ic Lord, keep a watc.:- 

ful eye on every saint, and ever be willing, even 
"lay down our lii he brethren." Were each 

member of the ch - stirred up to diligence, 

the affec entre wholly 

and the world would be converted. 
Ministry. — In point of importance, the offio 

ministers bears no comparison with the orhces 
. and the pni. s of the 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 395 

ministers of Christ come with authority from the 
King of kings, and bring terms of salvation to a 
perishing world. They have much to do; and if 
we judge from the extent of the harvest, from the 
scarcity of labourers, from the iniquity of the world, 
from the enfeebled state of the church, from the duty 
enjoined on them, " to preach the gospel to every 
creature, " " to make disciples of all nations;" or, 
from the short time they have to do it in, it is evident 
ministers ought to awake — disentangle themselves 
from "the affairs of this life" — "lay aside every 
weight," and flee from every thing that hinders their 
winning souls to Christ. 

And " the Lord hath ordained that they that preach 
the gospel, should live of the gospel." " Let him 
that is taught in the word, communicate to him that 
teacheth in all good things." Paul says, 2 Cor. 11: 
7, 8: " Have I committed an offence in abasing my- 
self that ye might be exalted, because I have preach- 
ed to you the gospel of God freely? I robbed other 
churches, taking wages of them to do you service." 
But does not covetousness sometimes influence breth- 
ren to wrest these and other scriptures on this sub- 
ject, contrary to the mind of Christ? " Covetous-ness 
is idolatry." If it have no influence on brethren, why 
is it that so many, who can bear other expenses, com- 
municate so sparingly to ministers, who devote their 
lives and substance to labor in the gospel? Ministers 
are servants to the church " for Christ's sake." Will 
not good masters comfortably maintain their faithful 
servants? And how can Christians have honour from 
God, or obtain a good report, unless they give to 
those who serve in the gospel, those things which are 
needful to the body. How can ministers give them- 
selves wholly to their work, if their brethren supply 
not their necessities? O, my brethren, see to this; 
lest, through your neglect, the Macedonian cries be 
not answered — and the blood of souls he required at 
your hand. 

State of the Church. — The power of the gospel is 
rapidly spreading through Christendom, and through 
the world — and the signs of the coming of the Son of 



A RELIGIOUS NARRATIVE. 

,nian appear. Yet alas! there remains among Chris- 
tians, a criminal conformity to the world. Paul says, 
Rom. 1^:1/2: " I beseech you therefore, brethren, by 
the merclei of God, that ye present your bodies a 
living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is 
your reasonable service. And be not conformed to 
this world; but be ye transformed,'' kc. No excuse 
will stand, Jn ihe judgment, for neglecting to separate 
eurfelves, as Christ has commanded, from all need- 
less expenses and fashions, and from the lusts and 
friendship of the world. In short, dear brethren, in 
order to " go on \o perfection, 55 and " glorify God in 
\cur body, and in our spirit, which are God 5 s, 55 a 
knowledge of the Scriptures should be much increas- 
ed. Every Christian should search the Scriptures, 
meditate on the doctrine they contain, conform to the 
practices they enjoin, enter daily into an examination 
of his own heart, and submit to God in all things. 
The worship of God should be maintained in every 
church — family — and closet. All ministers should 
"give themselves continually to prayer, and to the 
ministry of the word, 55 be willing to suffer the M less of 
all things" to save souls. Like the holy prophets and 
apostles, they should preach the whole truth as con- 
tained in the Scriptures, in opposition to all the ini- 
c*uities that corrupt men. An unholy, lifeless, man- 
pleasing ministry should be rejected, and that which 
is in demonstration and power should be encouraged, 
liepentance, faith, baptism, communion, and washing 
the saints 5 feet, should be preached with "the Holy 
Ghost sent down from heaven. 5 ' " Finally, brethren, 
farewell. 55 None can " harm us if we be followers of 
that which is good. 55 The Lord will be our helper, 
and heaven our home. Let us spend our life — our 
all in his service; preach and practice the command- 
ments of God, according to the grace given us, striv- 
ing, with Spiritual weapons, to pull down the strong 
holds of Satan. May the grace of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of 
the Holy Ghost, be with us all. Amen. 









I 




■ w/^^f^ 



V A 






1 






, 



4 m$~ 










^. 



